An earnest call to family-religion, or, A discourse concerning family-worship being the substance of eighteen sermons / preached by Samuel Slater.
         Slater, Samuel, d. 1704.
      
       
         
           1694
        
      
       Approx. 602 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 171 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A60344
         Wing S3961
         ESTC R25152
         08781094
         ocm 08781094
         41798
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A60344)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 41798)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1269:13)
      
       
         
           
             An earnest call to family-religion, or, A discourse concerning family-worship being the substance of eighteen sermons / preached by Samuel Slater.
             Slater, Samuel, d. 1704.
          
           [14], 312, [8] p.
           
             Printed for Tho. Parkhurst and John Lawrence,
             London :
             1694.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Family -- Religious life -- Sermons.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2003-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-03 Jennifer Kietzman
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-03 Jennifer Kietzman
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           Earnest
           Call
           TO
           FAMILY-RELIGION
           :
           OR
           ,
           A
           DISCOURSE
           CONCERNING
           FAMILY-WORSHIP
           .
           Being
           the
           Substance
           of
           Eighteen
           Sermons
           .
        
         
           Preached
           by
           
             SAMVEL
             SLATER
          
           ,
           A.M.
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Tho.
             Parkhurst
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Bible
           and
           
             Three
             Crowns
          
           in
           Cheapside
           ;
           and
           
             Iohn
             Lawrence
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Angel
           in
           the
           Poultrey
           .
           1694.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           EPISTLE
           DEDICATORY
           .
           To
           that
           Church
           of
           Christ
           which
           Meets
           at
           Crosby-Square
           in
           London
           .
        
         
           
             Dearly
             Beloved
             in
             our
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           OUR
           Blessed
           God
           is
           what
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           what
           he
           is
           ,
           without
           variableness
           or
           shadow
           of
           turning
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           yesterday
           ,
           and
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           ;
           Godliness
           also
           is
           the
           same
           in
           its
           Nature
           and
           Work
           ,
           in
           its
           Excellency
           and
           Glory
           .
           The
           Reward
           which
           followeth
           after
           is
           the
           same
           likewise
           ,
           no
           less
           than
           an
           undisturbed
           rest
           ,
           and
           joy
           unspeakable
           ,
           a
           Crown
           of
           Life
           ,
           an
           exceeding
           weight
           of
           Glory
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           Kingdom
           that
           cannot
           be
           shaken
           .
           But
           alass
           !
           alass
           !
           there
           is
           a
           wonderful
           abatement
           and
           decay
           in
           the
           Practical
           part
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           an
           apparent
           vast
           difference
           between
           the
           generality
           of
           Professors
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           lived
           in
           former
           times
           .
           The
           Sun
           hath
           gone
           ten
           
           degrees
           backward
           ,
           we
           have
           quarrelled
           and
           ,
           fought
           ,
           disputed
           ,
           and
           wrangled
           the
           life
           and
           power
           of
           Godliness
           almost
           out
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
           There
           is
           indeed
           something
           of
           an
           empty
           formal
           Religion
           abroad
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           very
           little
           or
           none
           of
           the
           Truth
           and
           Power
           at
           home
           .
           There
           is
           so
           little
           done
           for
           God
           in
           the
           Houses
           of
           many
           who
           call
           themselves
           Christians
           ,
           that
           one
           would
           take
           them
           not
           for
           Christians
           ,
           but
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           conclude
           them
           without
           God
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           that
           altogether
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           Praying
           in
           their
           Families
           ,
           no
           Reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           no
           Singing
           of
           Psalms
           ,
           no
           Repeating
           of
           Sermons
           ,
           no
           Catechizing
           of
           young
           ones
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           take
           these
           for
           Heathens
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           call
           themselves
           something
           else
           ?
        
         
           It
           was
           certainly
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           in
           Love
           to
           this
           poor
           ,
           but
           dear
           City
           (
           the
           place
           of
           my
           Nativity
           )
           that
           there
           lately
           was
           such
           a
           ready
           and
           general
           agreement
           among
           the
           Dissenting
           Ministers
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           in
           their
           several
           Congregations
           to
           Preach
           up
           Family-Piety
           ,
           and
           Worshiping
           of
           God.
           
           That
           very
           thing
           afforded
           to
           me
           great
           matter
           of
           rejoycing
           ,
           and
           no
           small
           ground
           of
           hope
           that
           God
           will
           not
           yet
           break
           up
           House
           ,
           nor
           deprive
           us
           of
           his
           Gospel-presence
           ,
           which
           is
           far
           more
           desirable
           ,
           because
           incomparably
           more
           worth
           than
           all
           the
           World
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Ark
           be
           lost
           ,
           other
           things
           will
           go
           with
           it
           ;
           but
           what
           ever
           else
           remains
           ,
           we
           may
           well
           write
           Ichabod
           upon
           London
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           ,
           then
           upon
           England
           ,
           for
           the
           Glory
           is
           departed
           from
           them
           .
           But
           amidst
           the
           bad
           Symptoms
           that
           are
           among
           us
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           of
           a
           benign
           and
           kind
           aspect
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Magistrates
           encouraging
           the
           suppression
           of
           Prophaneness
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           endeavouring
           the
           advancement
           of
           Godliness
           ;
           among
           the
           rest
           of
           my
           Brethren
           I
           applied
           my self
           to
           the
           work
           ,
           looking
           up
           to
           the
           ever
           blessed
           God
           for
           assistance
           ,
           without
           whom
           I
           know
           my self
           able
           to
           do
           nothing
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           not
           wanting
           to
           his
           poor
           unworthy
           Servant
           ,
           but
           graciously
           pleased
           to
           come
           in
           ,
           and
           make
           his
           power
           known
           .
        
         
           Before
           I
           had
           waded
           far
           and
           Preached
           often
           upon
           the
           Subject
           ,
           I
           heard
           many
           
           were
           much
           affected
           ,
           and
           several
           of
           you
           signified
           your
           desire
           (
           wherein
           as
           you
           said
           ,
           you
           were
           not
           alone
           )
           that
           when
           this
           Discourse
           was
           finished
           it
           might
           be
           published
           .
           I
           am
           not
           so
           foolish
           as
           to
           be
           ambitious
           of
           appearing
           in
           Print
           ,
           that
           indeed
           is
           Vain-Glory
           .
           I
           have
           also
           reason
           to
           know
           how
           difficult
           a
           a
           work
           it
           is
           for
           him
           who
           hath
           his
           full
           load
           already
           ,
           to
           prepare
           so
           many
           Sermons
           for
           the
           Press
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           in
           daily
           expectation
           of
           Dunning
           by
           the
           Printer
           ,
           yet
           could
           I
           not
           find
           in
           my
           heart
           to
           deny
           you
           ,
           from
           and
           for
           whom
           I
           have
           so
           great
           a
           dearness
           of
           affection
           .
           Your
           desire
           could
           not
           but
           obtain
           being
           arm'd
           and
           back'd
           with
           powerful
           Considerations
           ,
           for
           it
           could
           not
           but
           be
           very
           pleasant
           to
           me
           to
           hear
           that
           wholsom
           Truths
           and
           Counsels
           dish'd
           in
           by
           me
           ,
           though
           poorly
           dress'd
           by
           so
           mean
           a
           Cook
           ,
           should
           as
           savoury
           Meat
           ,
           find
           so
           great
           acceptance
           ,
           and
           be
           so
           very
           sweet
           to
           your
           tast
           ;
           also
           it
           delighted
           me
           to
           argue
           and
           conclude
           thus
           .
           Surely
           these
           my
           Friends
           that
           are
           so
           pleased
           with
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           are
           not
           strangers
           to
           the
           Practice
           ,
           but
           they
           and
           their
           Houses
           do
           serve
           the
           
           Lord.
           And
           there
           was
           a
           third
           thing
           ,
           which
           like
           a
           dead
           weight
           carried
           it
           ,
           it
           perfectly
           conquer'd
           all
           my
           aversness
           ,
           gain'd
           my
           consent
           ,
           and
           of
           unwilling
           render'd
           me
           free
           ;
           viz.
           Your
           confident
           perswasion
           that
           the
           good
           this
           Discourse
           will
           do
           ,
           will
           abundantly
           compensate
           the
           pains
           that
           I
           must
           necessarly
           take
           about
           it
           ,
           not
           liking
           the
           bitterness
           of
           
             Passive
             Obedience
          
           ,
           and
           letting
           it
           alone
           as
           long
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           I
           was
           hereby
           brought
           to
           be
           at
           perfect
           peace
           with
           a
           Non-Resistance
           in
           the
           present
           case
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           now
           done
           my
           Part
           ,
           and
           the
           Printer
           his
           ;
           your
           desire
           is
           accomplished
           ,
           the
           Book
           you
           see
           abroad
           ,
           may
           your
           hope
           and
           expectation
           be
           accomplished
           too
           .
           May
           these
           Sermons
           of
           mine
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           they
           convey
           the
           truths
           of
           God
           ,
           be
           as
           sweet
           to
           all
           that
           shall
           read
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           to
           you
           in
           the
           hearing
           ,
           though
           as
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           that
           is
           too
           great
           a
           wish
           ,
           a
           thing
           scarce
           to
           be
           look'd
           for
           ;
           since
           as
           a
           late
           Worthy
           Writer
           observed
           ,
           there
           is
           as
           much
           difference
           between
           Sermons
           Preached
           ,
           and
           Sermons
           Printed
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           between
           Milk
           in
           the
           
           Breast
           ,
           and
           Milk
           in
           the
           Bottle
           .
           Yet
           I
           am
           sure
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           be
           full
           out
           as
           sweet
           to
           them
           that
           shall
           read
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           to
           you
           when
           you
           heard
           them
           ,
           if
           the
           Divine
           and
           All-quickning
           Spirit
           will
           graciously
           vouchsafe
           to
           take
           them
           and
           Preach
           them
           to
           their
           hearts
           ;
           and
           of
           this
           also
           I
           am
           no
           less
           sure
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           be
           found
           having
           in
           them
           a
           delicious
           sweetness
           ,
           by
           all
           those
           upon
           whom
           they
           shall
           fall
           with
           an
           overcoming
           power
           .
           And
           that
           is
           it
           ,
           yea
           ,
           that
           is
           it
           which
           I
           do
           heartily
           beg
           ,
           and
           gladly
           would
           obtain
           for
           you
           that
           are
           my
           Charge
           ,
           viz.
           That
           all
           those
           Scripture
           Truths
           ,
           which
           being
           sent
           of
           my
           great
           and
           glorious
           Master
           I
           bring
           you
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           your
           precious
           Souls
           are
           most
           nearly
           and
           everlastingly
           concerned
           ,
           may
           come
           not
           in
           word
           only
           ,
           but
           in
           power
           ;
           you
           ,
           like
           Mettal
           cast
           into
           the
           Mould
           ,
           being
           delivered
           up
           to
           that
           form
           of
           Doctrine
           which
           is
           delivered
           unto
           you
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           your
           being
           informed
           by
           it
           ,
           conformed
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           transform'd
           by
           the
           renewing
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           your
           Mind
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           true
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
           and
           it
           is
           so
           in
           me
           ;
           this
           I
           hear
           ,
           and
           this
           I
           feel
           ,
           this
           God
           hath
           spoken
           ,
           and
           this
           I
           believe
           ;
           thus
           I
           am
           commanded
           ,
           and
           thus
           I
           live
           ,
           thus
           I
           do
           .
           This
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           tell
           me
           is
           my
           Duty
           ,
           and
           prove
           it
           such
           ,
           and
           my
           Conscience
           bears
           me
           witness
           that
           it
           is
           my
           delight
           .
        
         
           The
           good
           Lord
           hide
           Pride
           from
           every
           one
           of
           you
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           odious
           a
           thing
           ,
           that
           it
           looks
           well
           in
           no
           body
           ;
           may
           you
           be
           as
           knowing
           ,
           as
           loving
           ,
           and
           as
           well
           accomplished
           a
           People
           as
           any
           in
           the
           World.
           May
           you
           have
           the
           dew
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           fatness
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           may
           you
           be
           richly
           stor'd
           with
           grace
           ,
           and
           come
           behind
           in
           no
           gift
           ,
           thoroughly
           furnished
           for
           every
           good
           work
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           fill'd
           with
           all
           the
           fulness
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           withall
           ,
           be
           very
           humble
           ,
           great
           in
           value
           and
           usefulness
           ,
           but
           little
           in
           your
           own
           eyes
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           be
           to
           your
           loss
           ,
           but
           much
           to
           your
           advantage
           ,
           for
           God
           gives
           grace
           to
           the
           Humble
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           to
           your
           Honour
           ;
           Humility
           eclipseth
           and
           obscures
           no
           Mans
           glory
           ,
           but
           sets
           a
           singular
           lustre
           and
           gloss
           upon
           it
           ,
           making
           it
           shine
           with
           a
           greater
           brightness
           .
           
           Holy
           and
           Humble
           Paul
           was
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Eminent
           Servants
           God
           ever
           had
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           his
           speaking
           of
           himself
           as
           being
           less
           than
           the
           least
           of
           all
           Saints
           ,
           detracted
           nothing
           from
           his
           real
           worth
           ,
           nor
           did
           it
           hinder
           his
           being
           equal
           with
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           speak
           of
           a
           chief
           among
           them
           ;
           among
           whom
           our
           Lord
           appointed
           a
           Parity
           ;
           at
           that
           time
           there
           was
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           a
           Pope
           .
        
         
           I
           would
           not
           speak
           one
           word
           to
           swell
           or
           puff
           any
           of
           you
           up
           ,
           if
           you
           study
           and
           know
           your selves
           as
           you
           ought
           ,
           you
           will
           soon
           find
           defects
           ,
           infirmities
           ,
           corruptions
           enough
           to
           keep
           the
           best
           of
           you
           down
           ,
           yet
           I
           cannot
           but
           say
           you
           are
           my
           Joy
           ,
           and
           Crown
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           do
           every
           day
           make
           mention
           of
           you
           in
           my
           Prayers
           ;
           so
           I
           can
           ,
           and
           frequently
           do
           bless
           and
           give
           thanks
           to
           my
           God
           upon
           my
           remembrance
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           sundry
           accounts
           ,
           which
           I
           speak
           of
           for
           your
           encouragement
           ,
           and
           the
           promoting
           your
           farther
           progress
           .
           I
           have
           reason
           to
           hope
           it
           is
           the
           true
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           which
           you
           stand
           ,
           and
           as
           you
           have
           a
           Name
           to
           live
           ,
           so
           you
           have
           
           been
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           Life
           it self
           ;
           for
           as
           you
           do
           all
           make
           a
           good
           and
           excellent
           Profession
           ;
           so
           I
           know
           none
           of
           you
           that
           stain
           and
           contradict
           it
           by
           a
           scandalous
           walking
           .
           You
           have
           been
           stedfast
           in
           shaking
           and
           falling
           Times
           ;
           some
           did
           indeed
           go
           off
           in
           the
           Days
           of
           sore
           Persecution
           ,
           not
           having
           on
           the
           whole
           Armour
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           being
           able
           to
           indure
           Hardship
           as
           the
           good
           Souldiers
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           few
           ,
           so
           few
           that
           we
           did
           not
           miss
           them
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           want
           them
           ;
           the
           Lord
           grant
           that
           they
           may
           find
           Mercy
           of
           the
           Lord
           at
           the
           great
           Day
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           glad
           to
           meet
           them
           in
           Heaven
           .
           You
           have
           received
           and
           ow●●d
           me
           as
           an
           Angel
           or
           Messenger
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           delight
           you
           take
           in
           my
           Ministry
           hath
           evidenced
           it self
           (
           and
           still
           doth
           )
           by
           your
           constant
           attendance
           upon
           it
           .
           In
           this
           Sceptick
           Age
           you
           have
           been
           Wise
           to
           Sobriety
           ;
           in
           this
           Erroneous
           Age
           you
           have
           been
           sound
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           neither
           admiring
           the
           pretended
           new
           Lights
           ,
           nor
           falling
           in
           love
           with
           those
           old
           rotten
           Errours
           which
           some
           have
           dig'd
           out
           of
           their
           Graves
           :
           In
           
           this
           dividing
           Age
           you
           have
           kept
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Bond
           of
           Peace
           ;
           you
           are
           not
           for
           taking
           up
           a
           Yoke
           of
           Bondage
           ,
           but
           for
           standing
           fast
           in
           that
           Liberty
           wherewith
           Christ
           hath
           made
           you
           free
           ,
           yet
           no
           Friends
           to
           Licenciousness
           .
           While
           you
           flee
           to
           the
           Gospel
           for
           Relief
           and
           Comfort
           ,
           you
           own
           the
           Law
           for
           your
           Rule
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           divide
           Christ
           ,
           but
           take
           him
           just
           as
           God
           hath
           exalted
           him
           ,
           and
           doth
           offer
           him
           ,
           Prince
           as
           well
           as
           Saviour
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           to
           be
           an
           underling
           to
           pay
           your
           Debts
           ,
           and
           bear
           your
           Burdens
           ,
           and
           die
           for
           your
           Offences
           ,
           but
           likewise
           to
           be
           a
           King
           upon
           his
           Throne
           Commanding
           and
           Ruling
           you
           .
           And
           as
           you
           rely
           only
           upon
           him
           for
           Righteousness
           ,
           so
           you
           desire
           to
           imitate
           and
           follow
           him
           in
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           forth
           his
           Vertues
           ,
           who
           hath
           called
           you
           out
           of
           Darkness
           into
           his
           marvellous
           Light.
           Am
           I
           mistaken
           in
           any
           of
           you
           as
           to
           these
           things
           ,
           I
           hope
           I
           am
           not
           ,
           the
           Lord
           grant
           I
           may
           not
           ;
           I
           know
           of
           no
           wild
           Notions
           ,
           nor
           loose
           Opinions
           among
           you
           ,
           may
           there
           never
           be
           any
           ,
           but
           all
           of
           you
           have
           (
           as
           one
           
           said
           )
           Heads
           well-hearted
           and
           Hearts
           well-headed
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           soundness
           throughout
           .
           May
           you
           approve
           your selves
           to
           God
           and
           Men
           ,
           being
           good
           Christians
           ,
           good
           Subjects
           ,
           good
           Citizens
           ,
           good
           Husbands
           and
           Wives
           ,
           good
           Parents
           and
           Children
           ,
           good
           Masters
           ,
           Mistresses
           and
           Servants
           ,
           good
           Friends
           and
           Neighbours
           ,
           filled
           with
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Fruits
           of
           Righteousness
           ;
           Love
           God
           ,
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           with
           a
           supreame
           ,
           intire
           ,
           and
           most
           intense
           love
           ;
           think
           the
           most
           vehement
           flame
           of
           your
           love
           too
           cold
           here
           :
           Love
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           study
           ,
           seek
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           her
           good
           :
           Love
           all
           that
           love
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           sincerity
           ,
           though
           in
           some
           things
           they
           differ
           from
           you
           ,
           let
           not
           that
           cause
           any
           alienation
           in
           Affection
           so
           long
           as
           they
           hold
           the
           Head
           ,
           count
           them
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           be
           dear
           over
           them
           as
           such
           ;
           love
           one
           another
           ,
           help
           one
           another
           ,
           quicken
           ,
           strengthen
           ,
           comfort
           one
           another
           ,
           provoke
           one
           another
           to
           Love
           and
           good
           Works
           ;
           rejoice
           in
           one
           anothers
           Mercies
           ,
           sympathize
           with
           one
           anothers
           
           Afflictions
           ,
           bear
           one
           anothers
           Burdens
           ,
           and
           so
           fulfil
           the
           Law
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Most
           dearly
           Beloved
           ,
           my
           Mouth
           is
           open
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           my
           Heart
           enlarged
           .
           The
           great
           God
           knows
           I
           do
           as
           really
           desire
           and
           pray
           for
           the
           Prosperity
           and
           Salvation
           of
           you
           all
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           yours
           as
           I
           do
           mine
           own
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           following
           Sermons
           I
           have
           commended
           no
           other
           things
           to
           you
           than
           what
           I
           believe
           and
           know
           to
           be
           both
           your
           Duty
           and
           Interest
           ,
           and
           would
           my self
           be
           found
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           ;
           if
           we
           call
           our selves
           Christians
           let
           us
           be
           Christians
           ,
           Israelites
           ,
           and
           Israelites
           indeed
           ;
           what
           signifies
           the
           Name
           without
           the
           thing
           ?
           Gird
           up
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           gird
           up
           the
           Loins
           of
           your
           Minds
           ,
           make
           no
           trifling
           Objections
           ,
           listen
           not
           ,
           yield
           not
           to
           any
           wicked
           Temptations
           ,
           but
           apply
           to
           your
           Work
           ;
           act
           for
           God
           in
           your
           Places
           to
           the
           utmost
           ;
           shine
           bright
           in
           your
           own
           Sphere
           ,
           keep
           your
           Hearts
           continually
           in
           an
           holy
           frame
           fit
           for
           Communion
           with
           God
           in
           Duty
           ;
           be
           not
           now
           backward
           to
           it
           ,
           nor
           hereafter
           weary
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           Though
           you
           have
           but
           a
           little
           stock
           of
           Knowledge
           and
           Parts
           ,
           fall
           to
           Trading
           and
           you
           will
           increase
           it
           .
           Be
           not
           discouraged
           because
           you
           cannot
           do
           what
           you
           would
           ,
           God
           accepts
           of
           the
           Will
           ;
           when
           the
           Disciples
           were
           offended
           with
           a
           good
           Woman
           ,
           Christ's
           plea
           for
           her
           was
           ,
           
             She
             hath
             done
             what
             she
             could
             .
          
           The
           Lord
           told
           his
           Servant
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           faithful
           in
           his
           little
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           gave
           him
           an
           entrance
           into
           his
           Joy.
           Your
           little
           will
           find
           great
           acceptance
           ,
           and
           be
           rewarded
           with
           great
           Blessings
           ,
           so
           it
           be
           your
           Best
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           would
           you
           stem
           the
           Tide
           of
           Profaneness
           which
           breaks
           in
           upon
           us
           with
           fury
           ?
           Would
           you
           save
           the
           Life
           of
           Practical
           Religion
           which
           is
           brought
           very
           low
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           deep
           Consumption
           ?
           Would
           you
           be
           instrumental
           for
           the
           preserving
           of
           a
           Seed
           to
           serve
           the
           Lord
           ?
           Would
           you
           be
           able
           to
           give
           a
           good
           account
           of
           your selves
           in
           the
           Day
           when
           God
           shall
           come
           to
           Reckon
           with
           you
           ?
           And
           do
           you
           desire
           the
           present
           and
           future
           welfare
           of
           those
           precious
           Souls
           which
           are
           committed
           to
           your
           Care
           ,
           then
           
           observe
           the
           Rules
           ,
           and
           follow
           the
           Counsels
           of
           God
           which
           are
           given
           in
           this
           Book
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           accept
           you
           in
           the
           Beloved
           ,
           grant
           your
           Petitions
           ,
           water
           the
           Seed
           you
           sow
           ,
           and
           bless
           both
           you
           and
           yours
           ,
           and
           make
           you
           Blessings
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           you
           Blessings
           to
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           the
           Nation
           .
           I
           do
           heartily
           pray
           for
           you
           ;
           I
           need
           your
           Prayers
           too
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           beg
           them
           ;
           do
           not
           deny
           me
           ,
           do
           not
           forget
           me
           ,
           in
           praying
           for
           me
           you
           pray
           for
           your selves
           .
           The
           gracious
           Good-will
           of
           him
           that
           dwelt
           in
           the
           Bush
           be
           upon
           you
           ,
           let
           God
           compass
           you
           about
           with
           his
           Favour
           as
           with
           a
           Shield
           ,
           and
           make
           you
           Rich
           in
           Blessings
           of
           the
           Right
           Hand
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Left
           :
           And
           Oh!
           that
           you
           and
           I
           may
           at
           last
           meet
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           there
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           ,
           Sing
           Eternal
           Allelujahs
           to
           God
           and
           the
           Lamb
           ;
           so
           prays
        
         
           
             
               Your
               Souls
               Friend
               and
               Servant
               in
               our
               Dearest
               Lord
            
             ;
             Samuel
             Slater
             .
          
           
             
               From
               my
               Study
            
             ,
             
               Mar.
               23.
               1694.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Family
           Worship
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Joshua
                 24
                 ,
                 15.
              
               
            
             As
             for
             me
             and
             my
             house
             ,
             we
             will
             serve
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           THese
           are
           the
           words
           of
           Ioshua
           ,
           once
           the
           Servant
           ,
           afterward
           the
           Successor
           of
           Moses
           ,
           a
           great
           Man
           ,
           and
           good
           too
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           an
           excellent
           pair
           ,
           how
           sweet
           and
           amiable
           in
           a
           conjunction
           ,
           like
           pure
           White
           and
           Red
           ,
           they
           make
           a
           curious
           complexion
           ,
           and
           render
           a
           person
           indeed
           Noble
           and
           Illustrious
           .
           Goodness
           with
           Greatness
           is
           like
           a
           rich
           and
           sparkling
           Diamond
           sett
           in
           a
           Ring
           of
           Gold.
           This
           good
           and
           great
           Man
           had
           followed
           the
           Lord
           ,
           not
           halting
           nor
           by
           halves
           ,
           but
           fully
           ;
           and
           it
           pleased
           God
           ,
           who
           takes
           special
           notice
           of
           his
           faithful
           Servants
           ,
           to
           reward
           him
           by
           exalting
           him
           ;
           Moses
           having
           ,
           as
           an
           Instrument
           in
           the
           Divine
           hand
           ,
           brought
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           carried
           them
           through
           a
           wast
           and
           howling
           Wilderness
           to
           the
           very
           Borders
           of
           the
           promised
           Land
           :
           God
           called
           him
           off
           ,
           having
           no
           more
           for
           him
           to
           do
           ,
           commanded
           him
           to
           go
           up
           to
           Mount
           Nebo
           ,
           and
           die
           there
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           his
           happy
           Transportation
           to
           a
           better
           Countrey
           ,
           the
           Celestial
           Canaan
           ,
           the
           Inheritance
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           Light
           ,
           
           and
           chose
           Ioshua
           for
           the
           Man
           that
           must
           compleat
           that
           great
           and
           glorious
           work
           ,
           and
           put
           that
           beloved
           People
           into
           the
           actual
           possession
           of
           that
           good
           Land.
           
        
         
           This
           being
           done
           ,
           and
           Ioshua
           now
           grown
           old
           ,
           and
           finding
           himself
           after
           so
           many
           tedious
           Journeys
           and
           hard
           Labours
           sit
           and
           ready
           to
           go
           to
           his
           Long
           home
           ,
           to
           his
           Everlasting
           Rest
           ,
           He
           gathered
           all
           the
           
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Chief
           Men
           among
           them
           unto
           Sechem
           ;
           if
           any
           ask
           why
           thither
           ?
           I
           answer
           ;
           it
           is
           by
           some
           conceived
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           an
           appearance
           of
           reason
           ,
           because
           after
           that
           Abraham
           had
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           Divine
           Command
           ,
           gone
           out
           of
           his
           own
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           from
           his
           Fathers
           house
           ,
           God
           did
           there
           first
           appear
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           the
           Promise
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           he
           did
           there
           first
           build
           an
           Altar
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           read
           in
           Gen.
           12.6
           ,
           7.
           
           And
           also
           because
           not
           long
           after
           their
           entrance
           into
           the
           Promised
           Land
           Ioshua
           himself
           had
           in
           
             Mount
             Ebal
          
           ,
           which
           was
           near
           unto
           Shechem
           ,
           built
           an
           Altar
           unto
           the
           
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
          
           ,
           and
           wrote
           upon
           the
           Stones
           a
           Copy
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           so
           renewed
           the
           Covenant
           between
           God
           and
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           ,
           Iosh.
           8.30
           ,
           31
           ,
           32.
           
           But
           that
           may
           suffice
           to
           be
           spoken
           as
           to
           the
           reasons
           of
           his
           gathering
           them
           unto
           Shechem
           .
        
         
           Having
           there
           assembled
           them
           ,
           He
           began
           with
           giving
           them
           
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           a
           very
           short
           ,
           but
           pithy
           Narrative
           of
           those
           great
           and
           wonderful
           things
           which
           had
           been
           by
           God
           done
           for
           them
           all
           along
           from
           the
           mercy
           that
           had
           been
           shewn
           unto
           Abraham
           their
           Father
           to
           his
           giving
           them
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           according
           as
           he
           had
           promised
           .
           And
           then
           
             in
             his
             own
             Name
          
           He
           followed
           that
           Relation
           with
           a
           very
           serious
           and
           warm
           Exhortation
           
           grounded
           thereupon
           ;
           verse
           14.
           
           
             Now
             therefore
             fear
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             in
             sincerity
             and
             truth
             ,
             and
             put
             away
             the
             Gods
             which
             your
             Fathers
             served
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Flood
             ,
             and
             in
          
           Egypt
           ,
           
             and
             serve
             ye
             the
             Lord.
          
           He
           knew
           what
           an
           uncertain
           and
           fickle
           People
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           endeavour
           to
           fix
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           had
           any
           ingenuity
           ▪
           any
           sense
           of
           kindness
           ,
           to
           bind
           them
           to
           God
           with
           these
           Silken
           Cords
           of
           Love
           and
           Goodness
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           15th
           verse
           He
           bids
           them
           chuse
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           did
           not
           like
           what
           he
           had
           propounded
           ,
           then
           think
           of
           one
           under
           whose
           Government
           and
           Protection
           they
           might
           promise
           themselves
           a
           secure
           and
           comfortable
           Being
           .
           
             If
             it
             seem
             evil
             to
             you
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ,
             chuse
             you
             this
             day
             whom
             ye
             will
             serve
             ,
             whether
             the
             Gods
             which
             your
             Fathers
             served
             that
             were
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Flood
             ,
             or
             the
             Gods
             of
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             in
             whose
             Land
             ye
             dwell
          
           ;
           which
           you
           must
           not
           look
           upon
           as
           a
           permission
           or
           allowance
           ,
           or
           leaving
           them
           to
           themselves
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           matter
           indifferent
           ,
           whether
           they
           would
           worship
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           or
           turn
           Idolaters
           :
           For
           in
           the
           preceding
           Chapter
           he
           had
           earnestly
           persuaded
           and
           charged
           them
           ,
           vers
           .
           6.
           
             to
             be
             very
             couragious
             to
             keep
             and
             do
             all
             that
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             of
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             not
             turning
             aside
             therefrom
             ,
             neither
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             nor
             to
             the
             left
             :
          
           And
           vers
           .
           7.
           
           
             That
             they
             come
             not
             among
             the
             Nations
             ,
             that
             remain
             among
             them
             ,
             neither
             make
             mention
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             their
             Gods
             ,
             nor
             cause
             to
             swear
             by
             them
             ,
             neither
             serve
             them
             ,
             nor
             bow
             themselves
             to
             them
             .
             But
          
           vers
           .
           8.
           
             cleave
             unto
             the
             Lord
          
           Jehovah
           
             their
             God
          
           :
           And
           v.
           11.
           
             to
             take
             good
             heed
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             liv'd
             the
             Lord
             their
             God.
          
           And
           again
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           v.
           14.
           
           
             Fear
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           serve
           him
           in
           sincerity
           and
           truth
           .
           But
           in
           this
           way
           he
           endeavours
           sweetly
           to
           insinuate
           ,
           
           and
           to
           get
           within
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           an
           holy
           Art
           prevail
           with
           them
           to
           oblige
           and
           bind
           themselves
           to
           God
           :
           very
           well
           knowing
           that
           People
           care
           not
           for
           doing
           what
           they
           are
           forc'd
           to
           do
           ;
           but
           without
           a
           blush
           depart
           from
           that
           which
           they
           were
           brought
           to
           by
           meer
           constraint
           ;
           whereas
           they
           are
           pleas'd
           with
           their
           own
           choice
           ,
           and
           are
           most
           likely
           to
           stand
           firm
           to
           that
           unto
           which
           they
           have
           in
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           upon
           due
           deliberation
           engag'd
           themselves
           .
           In
           order
           therefore
           to
           a
           wise
           Election
           ,
           which
           they
           may
           never
           have
           cause
           with
           sorrow
           and
           shame
           to
           reflect
           upon
           ,
           he
           doth
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           set
           before
           them
           the
           greatness
           ,
           excellency
           and
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           together
           with
           those
           many
           and
           singular
           advantages
           that
           will
           accrue
           to
           them
           who
           are
           his
           faithful
           Servants
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           he
           sets
           before
           them
           the
           vanity
           and
           baseness
           of
           Idols
           ,
           the
           folly
           of
           those
           that
           own
           and
           serve
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           mischiefs
           which
           do
           pursue
           them
           ,
           and
           will
           for
           certain
           overtake
           them
           ;
           and
           hereupon
           after
           a
           due
           weighing
           and
           comparing
           of
           things
           he
           would
           have
           them
           make
           their
           choice
           of
           one
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           being
           guided
           therein
           by
           right
           reason
           ,
           and
           their
           true
           Interest
           .
           He
           knew
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           have
           his
           People
           serve
           him
           out
           of
           choice
           ;
           as
           he
           chuseth
           them
           ,
           so
           he
           would
           be
           chosen
           by
           them
           .
           And
           for
           a
           motive
           and
           inducement
           ,
           he
           acquaints
           them
           with
           his
           own
           fixed
           and
           unalterable
           resolution
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           by
           long
           experience
           found
           to
           be
           a
           gracious
           and
           holy
           Man
           ,
           a
           prudent
           and
           loving
           Governour
           ,
           a
           valiant
           and
           successful
           Warriour
           .
           And
           we
           may
           conceive
           him
           speaking
           thus
           to
           them
           ;
           O
           ye
           seed
           of
           Abraham
           !
           if
           ye
           be
           given
           to
           change
           ,
           so
           am
           not
           I
           :
           If
           after
           all
           that
           God
           hath
           been
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           done
           for
           you
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           so
           ingrateful
           as
           to
           
           forget
           and
           forsake
           him
           ,
           so
           will
           not
           I.
           He
           hath
           all
           along
           been
           so
           gracious
           a
           God
           to
           us
           all
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           be
           my
           God
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           :
           I
           am
           so
           well
           ,
           so
           happy
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           mend
           my self
           :
           I
           can
           be
           no
           where
           better
           ,
           no
           where
           so
           well
           ,
           therefore
           I
           will
           abide
           with
           him
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             
               I
               and
               my
               house
               will
               serve
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
        
         
           This
           was
           his
           holy
           resolve
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           he
           would
           stand
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           reason
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           the
           example
           of
           Apostates
           ,
           it
           should
           wi●h
           with
           him
           be
           of
           no
           significancy
           ,
           nor
           would
           he
           be
           carried
           down
           by
           the
           stream
           .
           He
           was
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           for
           God
           ,
           be
           they
           for
           whom
           they
           would
           .
           In
           the
           words
           there
           are
           these
           things
           observable
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           thing
           he
           resolved
           upon
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           in
           his
           heart
           and
           purpose
           ;
           that
           was
           ,
           
             to
             serve
          
           ,
           while
           others
           of
           towring
           and
           ambitious
           spirits
           are
           altogether
           for
           commanding
           and
           Lording
           it
           ,
           this
           good
           Man
           was
           for
           serving
           .
           Though
           he
           was
           a
           Prince
           ,
           a
           great
           General
           ,
           yet
           did
           he
           not
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           disparagement
           and
           below
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Servant
           .
           No
           more
           did
           holy
           David
           afterward
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           ,
           even
           when
           he
           had
           been
           called
           from
           following
           the
           Sheep
           ,
           and
           placed
           upon
           the
           Throne
           ,
           he
           knew
           how
           still
           to
           serve
           ,
           and
           lov'd
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           the
           
             King
             of
             Israel
          
           thought
           it
           no
           dishonour
           to
           serve
           the
           
             God
             of
             Israel
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           with
           joy
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           name
           ,
           Servant
           ▪
           reckoning
           it
           his
           highest
           and
           most
           honourable
           Title
           ,
           Psal.
           116.16
           .
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             truly
             ,
             I
             am
             thy
             Servant
             ,
             I
             am
             thy
             Servant
             .
          
           This
           service
           is
           made
           up
           of
           Acts
           of
           Worship
           performed
           to
           the
           Divine
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           a
           Life
           of
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Divine
           Will.
           In
           it
           there
           is
           Liberty
           ,
           
           yea
           most
           perfect
           Freedom
           ;
           those
           that
           are
           strangers
           to
           it
           are
           the
           worst
           of
           Slaves
           ;
           in
           it
           is
           the
           highest
           honour
           .
           To
           be
           one
           of
           God's
           Servants
           ,
           is
           more
           noble
           than
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           World's
           Monarchs
           :
           And
           in
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           comfort
           ,
           Isa.
           65.13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             my
             Servants
             shall
             eat
             ,
             but
             ye
             shall
             be
             hungry
             ;
             behold
             ,
             my
             Servants
             shall
             drink
             ,
             but
             ye
             shall
             be
             thirsty
             ;
             behold
             ,
             my
             Servants
             shall
             rejoyce
             ,
             but
             ye
             shall
             be
             ashamed
             ;
             behold
             ,
             my
             Servants
             shall
             sing
             for
             joy
             of
             heart
             ,
             but
             ye
             shall
             cry
             for
             sorrow
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             shall
             howl
             for
             vexation
             of
             spirit
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           Here
           is
           the
           Person
           to
           whom
           the
           Service
           is
           to
           be
           performed
           ;
           not
           to
           Idols
           ,
           not
           to
           Devils
           ,
           not
           to
           Sin
           ,
           the
           wages
           of
           which
           is
           death
           ;
           not
           to
           divers
           Lusts
           ,
           which
           are
           tyrannical
           and
           cruel
           ,
           but
           Iehovah
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           word
           in
           the
           Original
           ,
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           Life
           and
           Glory
           ,
           
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             and
             Iacob
             ,
          
           the
           Lord
           God
           of
           Israel
           ,
           whose
           Commandments
           are
           not
           grievous
           ,
           but
           his
           Yoke
           is
           easie
           ,
           and
           his
           Burden
           is
           light
           ,
           his
           Yoke
           being
           lin'd
           with
           his
           Love
           ,
           and
           his
           Burden
           having
           Wings
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ;
           Here
           are
           the
           Persons
           ,
           by
           whom
           this
           Service
           is
           to
           be
           performed
           unto
           this
           God
           ;
           We
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             I
             and
             my
             house
          
           ;
           I
           my self
           ,
           not
           only
           call
           others
           to
           the
           work
           ,
           but
           also
           set
           my
           own
           hand
           to
           it
           ,
           lead
           them
           the
           way
           :
           I
           will
           serve
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           are
           mine
           shall
           do
           it
           together
           with
           me
           .
           Rather
           than
           not
           serve
           God
           at
           all
           ,
           he
           would
           serve
           him
           alone
           .
           Ioshua
           would
           leave
           Israel
           if
           they
           would
           leave
           God.
           But
           he
           would
           not
           serve
           God
           alone
           so
           long
           as
           he
           could
           have
           company
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           there
           were
           any
           that
           he
           could
           influence
           ,
           any
           that
           he
           could
           rule
           and
           command
           ;
           they
           that
           will
           live
           in
           my
           house
           shall
           serve
           my
           God
           ;
           they
           that
           would
           
           enjoy
           the
           comfort
           of
           my
           house
           ,
           shall
           joyn
           in
           the
           work
           and
           duty
           of
           my
           house
           ;
           
             We
             will
             serve
             the
             Lord.
             Exemplum
             proponitur
             Gubernandae
             Familiae
             ,
          
           saith
           Masius
           .
           Here
           is
           set
           before
           us
           an
           excellent
           Pattern
           ,
           or
           good
           Example
           for
           the
           ordering
           and
           governing
           of
           a
           Family
           .
           Oh
           that
           it
           may
           be
           followed
           by
           all
           those
           who
           call
           themselves
           Christians
           ,
           and
           own
           Iehovah
           for
           the
           Lord
           their
           God!
           That
           a
           Christian
           Profession
           and
           Practical
           Atheism
           may
           not
           meet
           in
           them
           .
           The
           Doctrine
           which
           I
           raise
           from
           these
           words
           ,
           and
           offer
           to
           your
           most
           serious
           consideration
           as
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           believed
           by
           you
           ,
           received
           in
           Love
           ,
           and
           obeyed
           from
           the
           Heart
           ,
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           Doct.
           It
           is
           the
           great
           duty
           of
           all
           those
           whom
           God
           hath
           made
           Heads
           or
           Governours
           of
           Families
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           Religious
           Duties
           and
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           in
           their
           respective
           Families
           .
        
         
           Oh
           that
           God
           would
           so
           assist
           and
           succeed
           me
           in
           the
           handling
           hereof
           ,
           and
           accompany
           what
           shall
           delivered
           with
           such
           power
           upon
           your
           Consciences
           and
           Hearts
           ,
           as
           by
           that
           time
           I
           have
           finished
           these
           Discourses
           ,
           there
           may
           not
           be
           one
           Prayerless
           Family
           belonging
           to
           this
           numerous
           Congregation
           !
           How
           greatly
           then
           would
           my
           Soul
           bless
           God
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           comfort
           and
           joy
           should
           I
           look
           upon
           you
           !
        
         
           It
           is
           both
           a
           wicked
           and
           miserable
           thing
           for
           any
           to
           be
           
             without
             God
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           2.12
           .
           He
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           so
           necessary
           a
           good
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           possibly
           supply
           the
           want
           of
           him
           .
           Notwithstanding
           Moon
           and
           all
           the
           Stars
           ,
           it
           is
           night
           with
           us
           when
           once
           the
           Sun
           is
           departed
           off
           our
           Horizon
           .
           
           God
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           All
           is
           due
           to
           him
           .
           
             Single
             persons
          
           must
           know
           it
           to
           be
           their
           duty
           and
           interest
           to
           serve
           and
           worship
           God
           in
           their
           Capacities
           ,
           as
           Publickly
           in
           the
           Gates
           of
           Sion
           ,
           which
           God
           loves
           ,
           in
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           unto
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           joyn
           themselves
           as
           followers
           of
           the
           same
           Lord
           ,
           and
           Members
           of
           the
           same
           Body
           ;
           so
           singly
           and
           alone
           ,
           let
           their
           Chambers
           and
           Closets
           be
           Witnesses
           for
           them
           that
           they
           do
           not
           live
           in
           an
           ingrateful
           and
           wicked
           unmindfulness
           of
           God.
           Let
           Children
           begin
           betimes
           with
           God.
           Let
           young
           Men
           and
           Maids
           have
           early
           converses
           with
           God
           ,
           waiting
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           walking
           with
           him
           :
           And
           when
           they
           come
           to
           alter
           their
           condition
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           Yoke-fellows
           and
           Families
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           careful
           to
           set
           up
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           in
           them
           ;
           though
           let
           them
           still
           remember
           to
           keep
           up
           their
           retirements
           .
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           for
           them
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           their
           Families
           ,
           but
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           it
           in
           their
           Chambers
           too
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           enough
           for
           them
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           their
           Chambers
           ,
           but
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           it
           in
           their
           Families
           too
           .
           Let
           not
           these
           jostle
           nor
           exclude
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           as
           Sister-duties
           live
           sweetly
           together
           under
           the
           same
           Roofs
           .
           In
           private
           Duties
           the
           holy
           Soul
           hath
           the
           greater
           liberty
           ,
           from
           Family-duties
           God
           hath
           the
           greater
           Honour
           .
           Secret
           duties
           are
           plainer
           Evidences
           of
           Sincerity
           ,
           Family
           and
           publick
           duties
           are
           of
           larger
           influence
           and
           usefulness
           .
           
             As
             for
             me
             and
             my
             house
             ,
             we
             will
             serve
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           We
           will
           unite
           in
           his
           Service
           ,
           not
           only
           approve
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           consent
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           joyn
           in
           it
           .
           Take
           here
           with
           you
           these
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           
             The
             Service
             of
             God
             should
             begin
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Family
             begins
             .
          
           This
           I
           desire
           Young
           ones
           to
           
           consider
           of
           ,
           who
           are
           entring
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           setting
           upon
           House-keeping
           ;
           lay
           this
           down
           as
           an
           undeniable
           Maxim
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             best
             beginning
             with
             God
          
           ;
           so
           to
           do
           is
           both
           duty
           and
           wisdom
           .
           That
           Man
           who
           doth
           not
           carry
           God
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           is
           like
           to
           miscarry
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           lie
           down
           in
           sorrow
           :
           He
           opens
           his
           door
           to
           the
           Devil
           (
           that
           will
           bring
           very
           bad
           company
           along
           with
           him
           )
           who
           at
           his
           first
           entrance
           upon
           House-keeping
           shuts
           God
           out
           ,
           and
           turns
           his
           back
           upon
           him
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           doth
           not
           invite
           him
           .
           It
           is
           not
           feasting
           ,
           not
           eating
           and
           drinking
           together
           (
           tho'
           that
           is
           lawful
           and
           friendly
           )
           but
           Prayer
           that
           will
           prove
           the
           best
           House-warming
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             As
             it
             is
             good
             beginning
             with
             God
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             as
             good
             holding
             on
          
           :
           To
           be
           weary
           of
           well
           doing
           argues
           a
           bad
           temper
           of
           Soul
           ;
           to
           throw
           up
           duty
           is
           sin
           ,
           and
           shews
           plainly
           that
           a
           person
           was
           never
           upright
           in
           it
           ,
           never
           hearty
           to
           it
           ,
           never
           really
           tasted
           the
           sweetness
           of
           it
           ,
           Iob
           27.10
           .
           
             Will
             the
             Hypocrite
             delight
             himself
             in
             the
             Almighty
             ?
             will
             he
             always
             call
             upon
             God
          
           ?
           No
           ,
           neither
           ;
           and
           because
           not
           the
           former
           ,
           therefore
           not
           the
           latter
           ,
           because
           God
           is
           not
           his
           delight
           ,
           Prayer
           will
           not
           be
           his
           constant
           business
           ;
           he
           hath
           in
           his
           heart
           no
           suitableness
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           pleasure
           in
           his
           Service
           ;
           but
           such
           as
           have
           been
           sincere
           in
           it
           will
           be
           stedfast
           ,
           and
           indeed
           they
           will
           never
           find
           any
           reason
           for
           the
           giving
           of
           it
           over
           .
           God
           is
           as
           full
           and
           free
           as
           ever
           he
           was
           ,
           the
           Trade
           of
           Godliness
           as
           safe
           and
           sure
           ,
           and
           the
           returns
           as
           considerable
           .
           God
           can
           with
           as
           much
           cause
           and
           boldness
           appeal
           now
           to
           those
           that
           shall
           desert
           him
           ,
           and
           throw
           up
           Religious
           Exercises
           ,
           as
           formerly
           he
           did
           to
           ungrateful
           
             Israel
             ,
             Ier.
          
           2.5
           .
           
             What
             iniquity
             have
             your
             Fathers
             found
             in
             me
             ,
             
             that
             they
             are
             gone
             far
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             have
             followed
             after
             vanity
             ,
             and
             are
             become
             vain
             ?
          
           He
           well
           knew
           ,
           tho'
           he
           could
           charge
           vanity
           and
           folly
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           good
           the
           charge
           ,
           yet
           they
           could
           not
           justly
           charge
           iniquity
           upon
           him
           .
           And
           so
           again
           ,
           verse
           37.
           
           
             Have
             I
             been
             a
             Wilderness
             unto
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             or
             a
             Land
             of
             Darkness
          
           ?
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           not
           a
           Wilderness
           ,
           but
           a
           fruitful
           Field
           ;
           not
           a
           Land
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           but
           a
           Goshen
           ,
           a
           Sun
           of
           Righteousness
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           have
           been
           indeed
           his
           Servants
           ,
           have
           continued
           firm
           and
           faithful
           ,
           liking
           him
           too
           well
           ,
           and
           loving
           him
           too
           dearly
           to
           leave
           him
           .
           
             Will
             ye
             go
             away
          
           ?
           said
           Christ
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ;
           Peter
           desired
           not
           time
           to
           consider
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           had
           his
           Answer
           ready
           ,
           which
           he
           immediately
           returns
           in
           the
           names
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           Ioh.
           6.68
           .
           
             Lord
             ,
             to
             whom
             shall
             we
             go
             ?
             thou
             hast
             the
             words
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             .
             Ioshua
          
           had
           served
           and
           followed
           God
           for
           a
           great
           many
           years
           :
           He
           was
           now
           grown
           old
           ,
           and
           his
           Experiences
           of
           God's
           care
           and
           goodness
           had
           more
           multiplied
           and
           encreast
           to
           a
           far
           greater
           number
           than
           his
           days
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           he
           saw
           abundant
           reason
           for
           resolving
           to
           continue
           in
           his
           Service
           .
           And
           so
           did
           holy
           Polycarp
           the
           Disciple
           of
           St.
           Iohn
           ,
           for
           being
           tempted
           to
           deny
           Christ
           ,
           and
           return
           to
           Heathen
           Idolatry
           ,
           he
           briskly
           replied
           ,
           
             I
             have
             served
             my
             Master
             Christ
             now
             these
             fourscore
             years
             ,
             and
             all
             along
             found
             him
             a
             good
             Master
             to
             me
             ,
             therefore
             I
             will
             not
             leave
             him
             now
             .
          
           And
           if
           you
           will
           believe
           David
           ,
           he
           assures
           you
           they
           are
           all
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           ,
           Psal.
           84.4
           .
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             that
             dwell
             in
             thy
             house
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             still
             praising
             thee
          
           ;
           they
           are
           and
           will
           be
           so
           ,
           always
           delighting
           in
           his
           Work
           ,
           and
           always
           commending
           and
           glorying
           in
           their
           Lord.
           But
           yet
           for
           the
           further
           opening
           to
           you
           the
           duty
           it self
           ,
           I
           must
           acquaint
           you
           with
           two
           
           things
           which
           are
           incumbent
           upon
           the
           Governours
           of
           Families
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           are
           bound
           carefully
           to
           look
           after
           ;
           viz.
           
           
             
               1.
               
               That
               God
               be
               served
               in
               their
               Families
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               they
               and
               their
               Families
               do
               together
               serve
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           First
           ;
           
             It
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             Family-Governours
             to
             take
             care
             that
             there
             be
             the
             Service
             and
             Worship
             of
             God
             in
             their
             Families
          
           ;
           that
           they
           themselves
           do
           serve
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Children
           do
           serve
           him
           ,
           yea
           and
           that
           also
           their
           Servants
           do
           serve
           him
           .
           That
           as
           the
           precious
           Ointment
           poured
           out
           upon
           the
           Head
           of
           Aaron
           ran
           down
           to
           the
           skirts
           of
           his
           Garments
           ;
           so
           Religion
           ,
           and
           at
           least
           ,
           the
           outward
           practices
           of
           Piety
           ,
           may
           sweetly
           descend
           from
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           House
           to
           the
           inferiour
           and
           meanest
           Members
           of
           it
           .
           You
           ,
           Masters
           ,
           Mistresses
           ,
           and
           Parents
           ,
           ought
           to
           take
           care
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           your
           Children
           be
           respective
           and
           obedient
           to
           you
           ,
           nor
           only
           that
           your
           Servants
           be
           faithful
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           industrious
           in
           their
           working
           for
           you
           ;
           but
           likewise
           that
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           do
           perform
           their
           duty
           to
           God
           as
           well
           as
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           be
           far
           more
           ready
           to
           pass
           by
           a
           failure
           in
           them
           with
           respect
           to
           your selves
           ,
           than
           to
           bear
           with
           a
           contempt
           and
           neglect
           of
           God.
           Do
           not
           only
           see
           to
           the
           feeding
           and
           cloathing
           of
           your
           Children
           and
           Servants
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           receiving
           it
           ,
           do
           you
           feed
           their
           Minds
           with
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           
             exercise
             them
             unto
             Godliness
          
           ;
           and
           let
           it
           not
           be
           your
           desire
           only
           or
           chiefly
           that
           they
           may
           live
           well
           and
           comfortably
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           may
           live
           holily
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           live
           like
           Christians
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           like
           Men.
           The
           Apostle's
           charge
           is
           this
           ,
           Rom.
           12.17
           .
           
             Provide
             things
             honest
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             men
             .
          
           Now
           I
           
           will
           appeal
           to
           your
           Consciences
           ,
           wh●●her
           it
           be
           not
           so
           to
           fear
           and
           serve
           God
           ,
           to
           pray
           and
           seek
           God
           ,
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           to
           perform
           duty
           to
           God
           ;
           this
           cannot
           but
           be
           honest
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           good
           ,
           very
           good
           ,
           amiable
           and
           becoming
           in
           the
           sight
           and
           account
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           except
           those
           that
           are
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           because
           of
           their
           being
           Atheists
           ,
           do
           not
           deserve
           the
           name
           of
           Men
           ,
           but
           have
           forfeited
           the
           name
           ,
           since
           they
           contradict
           the
           very
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           run
           counter
           to
           the
           dictates
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           are
           sit
           to
           herd
           only
           among
           the
           Beasts
           .
           And
           if
           that
           notion
           be
           true
           (
           which
           some
           have
           embrac'd
           ,
           and
           I
           do
           not
           reject
           )
           that
           it
           is
           not
           Reason
           so
           much
           as
           Religion
           which
           is
           the
           specifical
           Difference
           ,
           and
           doth
           distinguish
           between
           a
           Man
           and
           a
           Brute
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           something
           of
           Reason
           to
           be
           found
           in
           Brutes
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           call
           it
           by
           what
           name
           you
           please
           ,
           some
           shadow
           of
           Reason
           ,
           some
           Resemblance
           ,
           something
           that
           may
           claim
           a
           little
           Kindred
           ,
           whereas
           there
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           them
           any
           thing
           that
           looks
           like
           Religion
           ,
           no
           appearance
           nor
           footsteeps
           of
           it
           ;
           then
           we
           may
           very
           well
           say
           ,
           without
           being
           guilty
           of
           injustice
           ,
           or
           doing
           a
           real
           injury
           ,
           That
           Atheists
           do
           deserve
           ,
           with
           Nebuchadnezzar
           ,
           to
           be
           driven
           from
           among
           Men
           ,
           until
           they
           have
           with
           him
           learnt
           to
           own
           ,
           
             praise
             ,
             extel
             and
             honour
             the
             King
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             all
             whose
             works
             are
             Truth
             ,
             and
             his
             ways
             Iudgment
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             walk
             in
             Pride
             he
             is
             able
             to
             abase
          
           ;
           but
           at
           the
           present
           they
           are
           degenerate
           ,
           and
           no
           better
           than
           Beasts
           in
           the
           mapes
           of
           Men.
           For
           they
           deny
           a
           Being
           to
           him
           by
           whom
           all
           things
           are
           ,
           to
           him
           who
           is
           the
           Fountain
           of
           all
           Being
           ,
           and
           the
           Author
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           they
           do
           not
           only
           cast
           off
           a
           Religious
           Life
           ,
           and
           live
           without
           all
           acts
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           but
           also
           they
           do
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           is
           ,
           
           take
           away
           the
           Object
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           whom
           they
           live
           ,
           and
           move
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           Being
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           one
           thing
           open
           a
           wide
           and
           effectual
           door
           to
           Villanies
           of
           all
           sorts
           .
        
         
           But
           from
           the
           Scripture
           last
           named
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           to
           all
           those
           that
           do
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           your
           duty
           to
           provide
           things
           honest
           ;
           such
           things
           as
           are
           good
           and
           lovely
           .
           See
           that
           all
           in
           your
           Families
           be
           honest
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           honest
           to
           you
           and
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Great
           God
           ;
           that
           they
           give
           unto
           every
           one
           their
           due
           ,
           unto
           God
           his
           due
           ;
           that
           they
           do
           not
           rob
           God
           ,
           nor
           with-hold
           from
           him
           that
           which
           is
           meet
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           Worship
           .
           Honour
           is
           not
           so
           due
           to
           Parents
           ,
           nor
           Service
           to
           Masters
           as
           Worship
           is
           to
           God
           ,
           Ier.
           10.5
           .
           
             Who
             would
             not
             fear
             thee
             ,
             O
             King
             of
             Nations
             ,
             for
             to
             thee
             it
             doth
             appertain
             .
          
           The
           fear
           of
           God
           is
           there
           put
           not
           only
           for
           the
           Holy
           Affection
           of
           fear
           ,
           which
           we
           should
           keep
           up
           all
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           carry
           with
           us
           into
           every
           place
           ;
           but
           likewise
           for
           all
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           which
           upon
           all
           accounts
           he
           may
           challenge
           at
           our
           hands
           :
           It
           appertains
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           hath
           an
           undoubted
           right
           to
           it
           .
           For
           God
           to
           crown
           Man
           at
           first
           with
           Glory
           and
           Honour
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           have
           Dominion
           over
           the
           works
           of
           his
           hands
           ;
           
             was
             an
             Act
             of
             Goodness
          
           :
           For
           God
           to
           spare
           fallen
           sinful
           Man
           ,
           to
           keep
           him
           out
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           afford
           him
           any
           comforts
           of
           Life
           ;
           is
           
             an
             Act
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             Lam.
          
           3.
           
           
             It
             is
             of
             the
             Lords
             Mercies
             we
             are
             not
             consumed
             .
          
           But
           for
           Man
           to
           Own
           and
           Honour
           God
           ,
           to
           Fear
           ,
           Seek
           ,
           Serve
           and
           Worship
           God
           ;
           is
           
             an
             Act
             of
             Iustice.
          
           And
           let
           men
           provide
           what
           they
           will
           for
           their
           Families
           ,
           for
           their
           Wives
           ,
           Children
           and
           Servants
           ;
           let
           them
           see
           to
           it
           that
           they
           have
           all
           
           things
           richly
           to
           enjoy
           :
           Yet
           if
           in
           this
           one
           particular
           they
           be
           negligent
           and
           careless
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           see
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           Live
           with
           them
           do
           Serve
           and
           Worship
           God
           ;
           they
           do
           not
           provide
           that
           which
           is
           Honest.
           
        
         
           Observe
           the
           Resolution
           of
           Holy
           David
           and
           imitate
           his
           Example
           ,
           Psal.
           101.6
           .
           
             Mine
             Eyes
             shall
             be
             upon
             the
             Faithful
             of
             the
             Land.
             i.
             e.
          
           Good
           Men
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           every
           way
           faithful
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           my
           God
           as
           well
           as
           to
           me
           .
           Men
           that
           do
           not
           only
           profess
           him
           ,
           but
           will
           be
           true
           to
           that
           Profession
           .
           Men
           that
           call
           him
           Master
           ,
           and
           will
           serve
           him
           as
           such
           ,
           
             that
             they
             may
             dwell
             with
             me
          
           ;
           he
           would
           delight
           in
           their
           company
           ,
           and
           count
           them
           the
           Ornaments
           of
           his
           House
           .
           
             He
             that
             walketh
             in
             a
             perfect
             way
             ,
             he
             shall
             serve
             me
             .
          
           The
           perfect
           way
           is
           the
           way
           of
           God's
           Commandments
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           way
           ,
           the
           way
           of
           Holiness
           and
           Duty
           ,
           the
           way
           Everlasting
           .
           He
           that
           walketh
           in
           such
           a
           way
           is
           a
           Man
           for
           me
           ,
           such
           an
           one
           I
           like
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           one
           I
           will
           chuse
           ;
           such
           an
           one
           shall
           serve
           me
           as
           will
           serve
           my
           God
           as
           well
           as
           me
           .
           And
           he
           had
           said
           before
           ,
           verse
           4.
           that
           
             He
             would
             not
             know
             a
             wicked
             person
             .
          
           You
           must
           not
           understand
           it
           of
           a
           common
           ordinary
           knowledge
           ,
           a
           
             nuda
             scientia
          
           ,
           bare
           naked
           knowledge
           ,
           for
           in
           that
           sense
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           but
           know
           many
           ,
           too
           too
           many
           ;
           but
           he
           would
           not
           know
           a
           wicked
           person
           so
           as
           to
           countenance
           him
           ,
           not
           so
           know
           him
           as
           to
           make
           him
           his
           choice
           ,
           and
           have
           fellowship
           with
           him
           .
           He
           that
           doth
           not
           fear
           God
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           mind
           ,
           serve
           and
           worship
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           without
           God
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           may
           well
           be
           branded
           for
           a
           wicked
           Man
           ;
           in
           all
           companies
           let
           him
           go
           for
           such
           an
           one
           :
           And
           ,
           saith
           David
           ,
           I
           will
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           that
           sort
           of
           men
           ;
           such
           a
           person
           
           shall
           be
           none
           of
           my
           Familiars
           ,
           none
           of
           my
           intimate
           Acquaintance
           ;
           he
           shall
           be
           none
           of
           my
           Family
           ,
           none
           of
           my
           Court.
           And
           it
           would
           be
           well
           for
           the
           World
           ,
           if
           all
           Princes
           would
           say
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           be
           as
           good
           as
           their
           word
           ;
           if
           they
           would
           not
           know
           wicked
           persons
           ,
           fewer
           wicked
           persons
           would
           be
           known
           :
           Were
           there
           no
           wicked
           men
           in
           Favour
           at
           Courts
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           fewer
           in
           the
           Cities
           ,
           and
           fewer
           in
           the
           Countreys
           .
           But
           when
           they
           swarm
           at
           a
           Court
           ,
           they
           flie
           about
           ,
           and
           like
           Locusts
           overspread
           and
           cover
           the
           face
           of
           a
           Land.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             It
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             those
             who
             are
             Governours
             of
             Families
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             order
             things
             ,
             that
             they
             and
             their
             Families
             together
             do
             serve
             and
             worship
             God
          
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           it
           together
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           their
           joynt
           act
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           concur
           to
           the
           making
           up
           of
           an
           holy
           Harmony
           .
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           that
           there
           is
           some
           Worshipping
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Family
           ,
           but
           besides
           ,
           over
           and
           above
           that
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           an
           holy
           Family-Worship
           .
           David
           saith
           ,
           Psal.
           133.1
           .
           
             Behold
             ,
             how
             good
             and
             how
             pleasant
             it
             is
             for
             Brethren
             to
             walk
             together
             in
             Vnity
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           very
           commendable
           and
           lovely
           thing
           to
           see
           the
           same
           among
           Husbands
           and
           Wives
           ,
           Parents
           and
           Children
           ,
           Masters
           and
           Servants
           ,
           Mistresses
           and
           Maids
           ;
           it
           is
           sweet
           dwelling
           together
           in
           Vnity
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           far
           more
           pleasant
           and
           delightful
           to
           God
           and
           all
           good
           Men
           ,
           to
           see
           them
           dwelling
           and
           walking
           together
           in
           Piety
           .
           As
           to
           live
           together
           ,
           and
           love
           together
           ,
           and
           eat
           and
           drink
           together
           without
           any
           quarrels
           or
           contentions
           ;
           so
           to
           read
           the
           Sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           other
           good
           Books
           together
           ,
           and
           pray
           together
           ,
           and
           sing
           Psalms
           together
           ,
           and
           put
           forth
           other
           Acts
           of
           Religion
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           how
           good
           and
           how
           pleasant
           is
           it
           to
           see
           
           them
           living
           together
           ,
           not
           only
           a
           natural
           and
           civil
           Life
           ,
           in
           Love
           and
           mutual
           Kindness
           ,
           but
           likewise
           a
           gracious
           and
           holy
           Life
           in
           all
           goodness
           .
           So
           much
           may
           suffice
           for
           the
           opening
           to
           you
           ,
           what
           I
           mean
           by
           setting
           up
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           in
           Family
           .
        
         
           Now
           a
           person
           would
           think
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           live
           in
           London
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           so
           much
           Light
           ,
           and
           plenty
           of
           Gospel-means
           ;
           specially
           such
           as
           own
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           call
           themselves
           Christians
           ,
           should
           not
           need
           many
           Arguments
           either
           to
           convince
           them
           that
           this
           is
           a
           Duty
           ,
           or
           to
           persuade
           them
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           they
           would
           of
           themselves
           at
           the
           very
           mentioning
           of
           the
           thing
           assent
           to
           the
           goodness
           and
           reasonableness
           of
           it
           ;
           that
           all
           those
           who
           do
           profess
           their
           believing
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           standing
           in
           Relation
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           having
           an
           Interest
           him
           as
           their
           God
           ,
           should
           at
           their
           hearing
           of
           Family-Worship
           cheerfully
           acknowledge
           it
           to
           be
           his
           due
           .
           But
           ,
           alas
           !
           alas
           !
           whatever
           the
           Light
           doth
           plainly
           discover
           ,
           and
           whatever
           their
           well-informed
           and
           awakened
           Consciences
           do
           suggest
           to
           them
           ,
           how
           many
           are
           there
           among
           us
           that
           imprison
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           
             hold
             it
             in
             unrighteousness
          
           !
           and
           by
           consequence
           how
           great
           is
           the
           number
           of
           them
           who
           live
           in
           the
           great
           ,
           if
           not
           total
           neglect
           of
           this
           excellent
           work
           ?
           And
           I
           do
           not
           now
           speak
           of
           Atheists
           ,
           nor
           of
           those
           who
           are
           scandalously
           wicked
           and
           prophane
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           in
           them
           ,
           since
           they
           have
           no
           fear
           of
           God
           before
           their
           Eyes
           .
           But
           I
           and
           others
           of
           my
           Brethren
           are
           greatly
           mis-inform'd
           ,
           if
           the
           guilt
           hereof
           doth
           not
           cleave
           to
           some
           ,
           yea
           to
           many
           of
           those
           who
           profess
           Religion
           ,
           and
           have
           joyned
           themselves
           in
           Communion
           with
           those
           who
           do
           really
           desire
           and
           aim
           at
           the
           
           greatest
           strictness
           and
           most
           exact
           holiness
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           is
           apparent
           necessity
           of
           doing
           what
           we
           can
           towards
           the
           reviving
           of
           this
           excellent
           practice
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           by
           so
           many
           so
           unkindly
           ,
           so
           sinfully
           shut
           out
           of
           doors
           .
           And
           to
           this
           end
           I
           shall
           do
           these
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           I
           shall
           prove
           that
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           and
           Religious
           Exercises
           in
           Families
           is
           a
           Duty
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           Lay
           down
           some
           Arguments
           by
           which
           this
           may
           appear
           your
           reasonable
           Service
           .
           We
           begin
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           That
           Family-worship
           is
           a
           Duty
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           prove
           by
           these
           three
           things
           :
           The
           Practice
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ;
           The
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           And
           the
           Practice
           of
           Saints
           .
        
         
           I.
           
             This
             was
             the
             Practice
             amongst
             the
             Heathens
          
           ;
           though
           they
           had
           no
           more
           than
           the
           dim
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           yet
           by
           that
           they
           did
           see
           this
           to
           be
           their
           Duty
           ;
           
             These
             not
             having
             the
             Law
             written
             ,
             were
             a
             Law
             to
             themselves
             ;
             and
             have
             done
             by
             Nature
             many
             of
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             Rom.
          
           2.14
           .
           And
           among
           others
           this
           .
           We
           find
           they
           had
           their
           Lares
           their
           Penates
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           counted
           and
           called
           their
           Houshold-Gods
           ,
           and
           unto
           them
           they
           did
           offer
           up
           Sacrifices
           in
           their
           Families
           ,
           and
           unto
           them
           they
           did
           together
           perform
           acts
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           .
           And
           therefore
           Prayer
           to
           God
           in
           Families
           ,
           is
           a
           part
           of
           
             Natural
             Worship
          
           ,
           because
           discovered
           by
           
             Natural
             Light
          
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           shameful
           neglect
           thereof
           the
           poor
           blind
           Heathen
           will
           rise
           up
           against
           multitudes
           of
           the
           Men
           and
           Women
           of
           this
           untoward
           Generation
           .
           Shall
           they
           be
           more
           liberal
           to
           their
           
             Gods
             of
             Dung
          
           ,
           than
           we
           are
           to
           the
           
             Lord
             of
             Glory
          
           ?
           Shall
           they
           do
           more
           for
           
           the
           Honouring
           of
           their
           false
           Gods
           ,
           than
           some
           of
           us
           do
           for
           the
           living
           and
           true
           God
           who
           made
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           your
           Being
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           your
           Comforts
           ,
           and
           the
           Father
           of
           all
           your
           Mercies
           ;
           by
           the
           Hand
           of
           whose
           Power
           ye
           were
           made
           ,
           and
           upon
           whose
           Cost
           ye
           spend
           .
           How
           sore
           and
           dreadful
           punishment
           will
           you
           deserve
           if
           the
           very
           Heathen
           shall
           condemn
           you
           !
           If
           they
           were
           more
           observant
           of
           their
           Idols
           than
           you
           are
           of
           God
           ;
           it
           will
           be
           unspeakably
           more
           tollerable
           for
           them
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           than
           for
           you
           .
           Think
           upon
           and
           apply
           to
           your selves
           what
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           said
           to
           the
           wicked
           Jew
           ,
           Rom.
           2.27
           .
           
             Shall
             not
             Vncircumcision
             which
             is
             by
             Nature
             if
             it
             fulfil
             the
             Law
             ,
             Iudge
             thee
             who
             by
             the
             Letter
             and
             Circumcision
             dost
             transgress
             the
             Law
             ?
          
           The
           clearer
           that
           Light
           is
           which
           men
           do
           enjoy
           ,
           if
           they
           rebel
           against
           it
           ,
           the
           greater
           is
           the
           Sin
           which
           they
           commit
           ,
           the
           greater
           is
           the
           guilt
           which
           they
           contract
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           fiercer
           that
           wrath
           which
           they
           deserve
           .
        
         
           II.
           
             Family-Worshiping
             of
             God
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Precept
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           burden
           ,
           if
           any
           will
           be
           so
           vile
           as
           to
           think
           or
           call
           it
           so
           ,
           which
           the
           great
           God
           ,
           
             whose
             we
             are
          
           ,
           hath
           bound
           upon
           us
           .
           Let
           me
           particularly
           instance
           in
           Family-Prayer
           ,
           which
           sweet
           and
           precious
           Incense
           I
           would
           gladly
           have
           all
           your
           houses
           perfumed
           daily
           with
           .
           It
           must
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           expresly
           commanded
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           not
           
             totidem
             verbis
          
           ,
           in
           so
           many
           words
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           included
           in
           express
           commands
           ,
           and
           from
           those
           commands
           ,
           by
           necessary
           consequence
           it
           will
           appear
           to
           any
           one
           that
           doth
           not
           shut
           his
           own
           Eyes
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Mind
           and
           Will
           of
           God
           concerning
           us
           .
           For
           observe
           :
        
         
         
           First
           ;
           
             We
             are
             expresly
             commanded
             to
             make
             use
             of
             all
             Prayer
             .
          
           Take
           notice
           of
           that
           word
           ,
           All
           ,
           all
           Prayer
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           all
           kinds
           of
           holy
           Prayer
           ,
           Ephes.
           6.18
           .
           The
           Apostle
           had
           before
           told
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           wrestle
           with
           Principalities
           and
           Powers
           ,
           and
           Spiritual
           Wickednesses
           in
           high
           places
           ;
           and
           having
           thereupon
           counsell'd
           them
           to
           make
           sure
           of
           a
           sufficient
           strength
           ,
           being
           strong
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           power
           of
           his
           might
           ,
           and
           
             Armour
             of
             Proof
          
           ,
           the
           whole
           Armour
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           doth
           here
           in
           this
           Verse
           advise
           them
           to
           a
           
             wrestling
             with
             God
          
           ;
           and
           indeed
           it
           is
           excellent
           advice
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           can
           like
           a
           Prince
           wrestle
           with
           God
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Supplication
           ,
           will
           come
           off
           a
           Conqueror
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           called
           out
           to
           wrestle
           with
           Devils
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Opposition
           .
           Observe
           the
           words
           ,
           
             Praying
             always
             with
             all
             prayer
             and
             supplication
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             watching
             thereunto
             with
             all
             perseverance
             ,
             and
             supplication
             for
             all
             Saints
             .
          
           Mark
           that
           ,
           
             with
             all
             prayer
          
           .
           Now
           there
           are
           many
           sorts
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             Ejaculatory
             Prayer
          
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           holy
           Soul
           shoots
           out
           a
           Dart
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           on
           a
           sudden
           lifts
           a
           Request
           up
           to
           God
           ;
           which
           may
           be
           done
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           any
           place
           ,
           in
           Company
           ,
           at
           Dinner
           ,
           in
           the
           Street
           as
           you
           are
           walking
           ,
           in
           the
           Shop
           as
           you
           are
           working
           or
           trading
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           way
           you
           may
           sweeten
           and
           sanctifie
           your
           worldly
           Affairs
           by
           mingling
           spiritual
           and
           gracious
           thoughts
           with
           them
           .
           Thus
           ,
           while
           good
           old
           Iacob
           had
           his
           Sons
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           telling
           them
           what
           should
           befal
           them
           in
           the
           last
           days
           ;
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           it
           his
           Soul
           got
           on
           the
           wing
           and
           mounted
           up
           to
           Heaven
           in
           that
           short
           ,
           but
           sweet
           expression
           ,
           Gen.
           49.18
           .
           
             I
             have
             waited
             for
             thy
             Salvation
             ,
             O
             Lord
          
           !
           and
           there
           is
           
             stated
             ,
             fixed
             prayer
          
           ,
           when
           a
           person
           doth
           at
           appointed
           times
           ,
           
           and
           in
           a
           solemn
           manner
           set
           it self
           to
           pour
           forth
           its
           Requests
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           make
           its
           desires
           known
           to
           him
           .
           There
           is
           
             Publick
             Prayer
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Congregations
           and
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           when
           not
           only
           two
           or
           three
           ,
           but
           scores
           ,
           hundreds
           ,
           thousands
           are
           met
           together
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Minister
           as
           the
           Mouth
           speaks
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           People
           go
           along
           with
           him
           by
           a
           real
           consent
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Confessions
           ,
           Petitions
           and
           Thanksgivings
           add
           their
           Amen
           .
           And
           there
           is
           
             Secret
             Prayer
          
           ,
           performed
           in
           the
           greatest
           retirement
           ,
           when
           a
           person
           hath
           withdrawn
           himself
           from
           all
           company
           ,
           and
           no
           body
           seeth
           nor
           hears
           ,
           but
           God
           alone
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           can
           be
           more
           free
           and
           open
           ,
           not
           hiding
           its
           groans
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           spreading
           all
           its
           desires
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           acquainting
           him
           with
           that
           which
           it
           would
           not
           have
           any
           one
           in
           the
           World
           besides
           to
           know
           .
           And
           then
           there
           is
           Family-Prayer
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Governour
           gets
           the
           Children
           ,
           and
           Servants
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Members
           thereof
           together
           ,
           and
           goeth
           with
           them
           to
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           in
           order
           to
           the
           paying
           of
           their
           Homage
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           obtaining
           from
           God
           a
           blessing
           upon
           himself
           ,
           and
           upon
           them
           .
           Now
           this
           kind
           of
           Prayer
           is
           in
           that
           Scripture
           required
           as
           well
           as
           any
           other
           .
           God
           doth
           here
           by
           the
           Apostle
           require
           our
           praying
           with
           
             all
             prayer
          
           ,
           and
           if
           with
           all
           prayer
           ,
           then
           with
           Family-prayer
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             We
             are
             commanded
             to
             pray
             every
             where
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           5.8
           .
           
             I
             will
             that
             men
             pray
             every
             where
             ,
             lifting
             up
             holy
             hands
             without
             wrath
             or
             doubting
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           every
           place
           ;
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Synagogue
           ,
           but
           every
           where
           ,
           in
           any
           place
           where
           it
           is
           convenient
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           be
           safe
           .
           As
           God
           is
           no
           respecter
           of
           Persons
           ,
           so
           
           not
           of
           Places
           ,
           as
           Beggars
           go
           up
           down
           scattering
           their
           Vermin
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           and
           at
           every
           door
           ;
           so
           you
           should
           every
           where
           be
           scattering
           your
           Treasure
           in
           gracious
           discourses
           ,
           and
           pouring
           out
           your
           Souls
           to
           God
           in
           prayer
           .
           Now
           ,
           faith
           famous
           Mr.
           Perkins
           upon
           this
           very
           place
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           the
           duty
           of
           men
           to
           pray
           every
           where
           ,
           then
           certainly
           in
           their
           Families
           ,
           where
           God
           hath
           set
           them
           in
           so
           near
           a
           Relation
           one
           to
           another
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ;
           
             We
             are
             commanded
             to
             pray
             continually
             ,
             or
             to
             pray
             always
          
           ;
           as
           in
           that
           fore-mentioned
           ,
           Ephes.
           6.
           
           
             Praying
             always
          
           ,
           with
           all
           prayer
           .
           Which
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           we
           are
           not
           to
           understand
           ,
           as
           if
           praying
           must
           ingross
           and
           take
           up
           all
           our
           time
           ,
           and
           we
           had
           nothing
           else
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           live
           Drones
           ,
           like
           a
           company
           of
           lazy
           Beggars
           that
           will
           not
           work
           though
           they
           are
           able
           .
           Prayer
           indeed
           is
           a
           very
           considerable
           part
           of
           a
           Christians
           duty
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           but
           a
           part
           .
           There
           are
           various
           duties
           which
           he
           hath
           to
           perform
           ,
           and
           much
           other
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           ought
           to
           abound
           .
           There
           is
           reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           singing
           of
           Psalms
           ,
           hearing
           the
           Word
           ,
           serious
           meditation
           and
           self-examination
           as
           well
           as
           prayer
           .
           There
           is
           instructing
           of
           Youth
           ,
           and
           Catechizing
           of
           Children
           ,
           and
           exhorting
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           provoking
           one
           another
           to
           Love
           and
           to
           good
           works
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           praying
           .
           Yea
           and
           there
           is
           tending
           of
           the
           Shop
           ,
           and
           working
           in
           the
           Trade
           ,
           and
           looking
           to
           the
           Children
           ,
           and
           washing
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           providing
           for
           the
           Family
           ,
           and
           several
           other
           things
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           done
           .
           We
           must
           have
           respect
           to
           all
           Gods
           Commandments
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           fill
           up
           our
           places
           ,
           and
           to
           stand
           compleat
           in
           all
           the
           will
           of
           God
           concerning
           us
           .
           Therefore
           when
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           of
           our
           
           
             praying
             always
          
           ;
           understand
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             pray
             in
             every
             thing
          
           ;
           for
           so
           we
           are
           required
           to
           do
           in
           another
           Scripture
           ;
           Phil.
           4.6
           .
           
             Be
             careful
             for
             nothing
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           with
           a
           distrustful
           care
           ,
           with
           a
           solicitous
           and
           anxious
           care
           ,
           with
           a
           distracting
           disquieting
           care
           ;
           
             But
             in
             every
             thing
             by
             prayer
             and
             supplication
             with
             thanksgiving
             make
             your
             requests
             known
             unto
             God.
          
           Pray
           in
           great
           things
           ,
           as
           believing
           the
           greatness
           of
           God's
           Power
           ;
           and
           pray
           in
           little
           things
           ,
           as
           believing
           also
           the
           extensiveness
           of
           his
           Care.
           Pray
           over
           thy
           Calling
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           the
           diligent
           hand
           alone
           ,
           but
           the
           Divine
           Blessing
           with
           it
           that
           makes
           rich
           .
           Pray
           over
           your
           Meat
           and
           Drink
           ,
           and
           go
           not
           to
           your
           Tables
           as
           Swine
           to
           their
           Trough
           ,
           knowing
           that
           Creatures
           cannot
           befriend
           or
           serve
           you
           any
           further
           than
           as
           they
           are
           commissioned
           and
           assisted
           by
           God.
           When
           Ministers
           go
           to
           study
           ,
           let
           them
           pray
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           that
           must
           lead
           them
           into
           all
           Truth
           .
           They
           will
           make
           sad
           work
           of
           it
           if
           God
           be
           not
           with
           their
           heads
           in
           studying
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           mouths
           in
           delivering
           them
           .
           And
           when
           People
           come
           to
           hear
           ,
           let
           them
           pray
           ,
           under
           and
           after
           all
           our
           Labours
           ;
           they
           will
           learn
           nothing
           to
           purppose
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           be
           wise
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           unless
           they
           are
           taught
           of
           God.
           Thus
           to
           pray
           alway
           ,
           is
           to
           pray
           in
           every
           thing
           .
        
         
           Again
           ;
           To
           pray
           always
           ,
           is
           
             to
             pray
             in
             every
             condition
          
           .
           When
           you
           are
           High
           ,
           as
           knowing
           you
           are
           neither
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           Trouble
           ,
           nor
           too
           good
           to
           serve
           and
           wait
           upon
           God
           :
           And
           when
           you
           are
           Low
           ,
           as
           knowing
           you
           are
           not
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           the
           Everlasting
           Arms
           ,
           but
           still
           there
           is
           hope
           in
           Israel
           concerning
           you
           .
           Pray
           in
           Sickness
           and
           in
           Health
           too
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           God
           that
           must
           remove
           the
           
           former
           ,
           preserve
           and
           continue
           the
           latter
           .
           Pray
           
             in
             Advrrsity
          
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           God
           that
           must
           support
           and
           comfort
           under
           that
           ,
           and
           Prosperity
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           God
           that
           must
           sanctifie
           that
           ,
           and
           give
           you
           an
           heart
           and
           wisdom
           to
           improve
           it
           .
           Pray
           
             in
             Trouble
          
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           not
           be
           a
           Terrour
           to
           you
           ,
           
             in
             Danger
          
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           be
           a
           Defence
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           Rock
           of
           your
           Refuge
           ,
           and
           
             in
             Peace
          
           ,
           that
           your
           Halcion
           days
           may
           neither
           be
           overcast
           nor
           abus'd
           .
           By
           Prayer
           
             in
             Adversity
          
           shew
           your
           trusting
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           believing
           no
           case
           to
           be
           desperate
           which
           he
           will
           please
           to
           undertake
           ;
           and
           by
           Prayer
           
             in
             Prosperity
          
           ,
           shew
           to
           others
           your
           dependence
           upon
           God
           ,
           and
           your
           expectations
           being
           wholly
           from
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           live
           more
           upon
           a
           Father
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           than
           you
           do
           upon
           any
           ,
           or
           all
           the
           Creatures
           here
           below
           .
        
         
           Once
           again
           ;
           Pray
           always
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           pray
           daily
           ,
           pray
           
             every
             day
          
           .
           This
           is
           to
           be
           not
           only
           a
           Sabbath
           -
           days
           work
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           inform'd
           ,
           some
           penurious
           strait-lac'd
           Professors
           make
           it
           ,
           no
           ,
           no
           ,
           it
           ought
           〈◊〉
           to
           be
           your
           every
           day-work
           .
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           reason
           for
           it
           .
           We
           do
           
             commit
             sin
          
           ,
           and
           contract
           much
           guilt
           every
           day
           ,
           therefore
           it
           becomes
           us
           to
           repent
           and
           confess
           ,
           and
           it
           concerns
           us
           to
           sue
           out
           our
           pardon
           every
           day
           .
           We
           have
           
             our
             Dangers
          
           ,
           visible
           and
           invisible
           Dangers
           every
           day
           ,
           therefore
           should
           be
           daily
           hiding
           our selves
           under
           our
           Fathers
           gracious
           wing
           ,
           and
           craving
           the
           Divine
           Protection
           .
           We
           have
           Mercies
           every
           day
           ,
           a
           continued
           succession
           of
           them
           ,
           an
           innumerable
           number
           of
           them
           ;
           they
           follow
           us
           ,
           they
           load
           us
           ,
           they
           compass
           us
           about
           ,
           therefore
           we
           should
           have
           our
           Sacrifices
           of
           Praise
           ,
           and
           as
           persons
           of
           ingenuity
           ,
           pay
           our
           thankful
           acknowledgments
           to
           God
           
           every
           day
           .
           Further
           ,
           we
           have
           
             our
             Wants
          
           every
           day
           ,
           we
           want
           our
           daily
           Bread
           ,
           and
           our
           daily
           Pardon
           ;
           we
           want
           daily
           Supplies
           .
           Our
           Cistern
           would
           soon
           be
           empty
           if
           God
           should
           cut
           off
           the
           stream
           of
           his
           goodness
           ,
           we
           want
           daily
           Supports
           ,
           and
           should
           quickly
           drop
           into
           the
           Grave
           ,
           yea
           into
           nothing
           ,
           if
           God
           should
           withdraw
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           let
           go
           his
           hold
           of
           us
           .
           And
           we
           want
           a
           daily
           blessing
           ,
           without
           which
           all
           our
           contrivances
           are
           vain
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           endeavours
           fruitless
           .
           If
           God
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           
             go
             and
             prosper
          
           ,
           we
           had
           as
           good
           sit
           still
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           is
           very
           great
           reason
           why
           we
           should
           have
           our
           daily
           prayers
           .
           We
           are
           commanded
           by
           our
           Saviour
           to
           
             pray
             and
             not
             to
             faint
          
           ;
           for
           this
           end
           he
           spake
           a
           Parable
           ,
           Luk.
           18.1
           .
           and
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           to
           continue
           
             instant
             in
             prayer
             ,
             Rom.
          
           12.12
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           pray
           daily
           ,
           which
           was
           signified
           and
           taught
           by
           the
           
             daily
             Sacrifice
          
           under
           the
           Law
           ;
           concerning
           which
           you
           may
           read
           in
           Exod.
           29.
           
           It
           is
           said
           in
           the
           42
           
             verse
             ,
             This
             shall
             be
             a
             continual
             Burnt-Offering
             thorow-out
             your
             Generations
             ,
             at
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Congregation
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             where
             I
             will
             meet
             you
             ,
             to
             speak
             there
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           This
           shall
           be
           a
           continual
           Burnt-Offering
           ,
           this
           ,
           what
           ?
           If
           you
           look
           back
           to
           the
           38th
           and
           39th
           verses
           ,
           you
           will
           see
           ;
           
             This
             is
             that
             which
             thou
             shalt
             offer
             upon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             two
             Lambs
             of
             the
             first
             year
             day
             by
             day
             continually
             ,
             the
             one
             Lamb
             thou
             shalt
             offer
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Lamb
             shalt
             thou
             offer
             at
             Even
             .
          
           Where
           you
           may
           take
           notice
           of
           this
           that
           the
           offering
           up
           of
           these
           two
           Lambs
           every
           day
           is
           called
           a
           continual
           Burnt-Offering
           .
           And
           Mr.
           Answorth
           upon
           the
           place
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           daily
           Sacrifice
           signified
           the
           continual
           sanctification
           of
           the
           Church
           through
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           the
           Lamb
           of
           
           God
           ,
           by
           whose
           mediation
           we
           and
           our
           actions
           are
           accepted
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           likewise
           he
           there
           tells
           us
           ,
           the
           
             Hebrew
             Doctors
          
           say
           ,
           the
           continual
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Morning
           did
           make
           atonement
           for
           the
           sins
           that
           were
           done
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           the
           Evening
           Sacrifices
           made
           atonement
           for
           iniquities
           committed
           in
           the
           day
           .
           Now
           by
           a
           parity
           of
           Reason
           we
           may
           affirm
           ,
           that
           praying
           every
           day
           Morning
           and
           Envening
           ,
           is
           praying
           always
           ,
           or
           ,
           continuing
           instant
           in
           prayer
           .
        
         
           And
           truly
           this
           is
           
             the
             least
          
           you
           can
           do
           if
           you
           would
           be
           grateful
           ,
           if
           you
           would
           bring
           glory
           to
           God
           ,
           if
           you
           would
           be
           exemplary
           in
           your
           places
           ;
           and
           to
           do
           this
           
             is
             good
          
           .
           So
           the
           holy
           Prophet
           assures
           us
           in
           Psal.
           92.
           which
           he
           intituled
           ,
           
             A
             Psalm
             or
             Song
             for
             the
             Sabbath-day
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           1.
           
           
             It
             is
             a
             good
             thing
             to
             give
             thanks
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             sing
             praises
             unto
             thy
             Name
             ,
             O
             most
             High.
          
           This
           is
           good
           ,
           there
           is
           all
           good
           in
           it
           ,
           
             honest
             ,
             and
             profitable
             ,
             and
             pleasant
             good
          
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           paying
           of
           God
           what
           we
           owe
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           bring
           over
           advantage
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           it
           carries
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           sweetness
           along
           with
           it
           .
           But
           when
           is
           it
           good
           to
           do
           this
           ?
           upon
           a
           Sabbath-day
           ,
           the
           Lord's-day
           ,
           yes
           ,
           it
           is
           good
           then
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           good
           then
           ,
           it
           is
           then
           specially
           in
           season
           ,
           because
           that
           day
           is
           given
           us
           not
           so
           much
           for
           the
           outward
           rest
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           inward
           and
           spiritual
           refreshing
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           that
           being
           taken
           off
           and
           set
           at
           liberty
           from
           the
           Labours
           and
           Toils
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           wholly
           taken
           up
           with
           ,
           and
           imployed
           about
           the
           Service
           and
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           though
           this
           be
           good
           ,
           singularly
           good
           upon
           our
           Sabbath-days
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           good
           only
           then
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           always
           good
           at
           other
           times
           as
           well
           as
           then
           ;
           so
           the
           same
           Psalmist
           assures
           us
           in
           the
           next
           Verse
           ;
           
           
             To
             shew
             forth
             thy
             loving-kindness
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             and
             thy
             faithfulness
             every
             night
             .
          
           Mark
           that
           word
           ,
           every
           ,
           every
           night
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           every
           morning
           ,
           day
           by
           day
           ;
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           because
           then
           the
           mind
           is
           more
           fresh
           ,
           and
           free
           ,
           and
           lively
           ,
           not
           yet
           intangled
           with
           ,
           nor
           deprest
           and
           fetter'd
           with
           secular
           Affairs
           ,
           but
           more
           fit
           to
           wait
           upon
           God
           ,
           and
           engage
           to
           holy
           works
           ,
           which
           call
           for
           ,
           and
           deserve
           the
           best
           and
           happiest
           frame
           .
           And
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           the
           pleasant
           peace
           ,
           stilness
           and
           silence
           whereof
           doth
           render
           it
           very
           accommodate
           to
           ,
           and
           proper
           for
           the
           most
           sacred
           ,
           serious
           and
           solemn
           exercises
           .
           In
           the
           morning
           prayer
           should
           open
           the
           door
           to
           business
           ;
           give
           your
           first
           visit
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           your
           best
           Friend
           ,
           and
           at
           Evening
           let
           Prayer
           lock
           up
           the
           door
           and
           draw
           the
           Curtain
           .
           Before
           the
           Body
           lies
           down
           in
           its
           Bed
           ,
           let
           the
           Soul
           return
           unto
           its
           Rest.
           This
           is
           a
           most
           excellent
           way
           for
           you
           to
           enjoy
           your selves
           and
           your
           God
           too
           ;
           a
           most
           excellent
           way
           to
           bring
           down
           from
           Heaven
           a
           Blessing
           upon
           your
           Labours
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           a
           sweetness
           and
           refreshing
           into
           your
           sleep
           at
           night
           .
           In
           this
           way
           you
           commit
           your selves
           and
           your
           all
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           engage
           God
           for
           you
           .
        
         
           III.
           
             Family-worshipping
             of
             God
             hath
             been
             the
             practice
             ef
             Holy
             men
             in
             all
             Ages
             .
          
           Saints
           standing
           upon
           Record
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           have
           sough●
           and
           served
           God
           in
           their
           Families
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           have
           all
           others
           in
           succeeding
           Generations
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           sound
           both
           in
           Head
           and
           Heart
           ,
           and
           acted
           by
           right
           Principles
           .
           They
           have
           loved
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           delighted
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           ,
           out
           of
           Conscience
           and
           Choice
           .
           As
           for
           those
           Persons
           ,
           whose
           Heads
           have
           been
           Flie-blown
           ,
           and
           their
           mnds
           corrupted
           with
           Errour
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           the
           
           Objects
           of
           our
           Compassion
           and
           Pity
           ;
           and
           the
           good
           Lord
           cause
           his
           Light
           to
           shine
           into
           their
           Minds
           in
           order
           to
           their
           better
           information
           ,
           and
           the
           reducing
           them
           from
           the
           Errour
           of
           their
           way
           ;
           but
           their
           practices
           are
           by
           no
           means
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           as
           your
           Directory
           ,
           or
           followed
           as
           your
           Pattern
           .
           For
           if
           any
           have
           imbibed
           false
           notions
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           their
           lives
           and
           actions
           are
           crooked
           and
           irregular
           ,
           shamefully
           deficient
           in
           some
           things
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           extravagant
           in
           others
           .
           Let
           us
           look
           to
           the
           precious
           and
           eminent
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           those
           that
           lived
           and
           died
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           
             obtained
             a
             good
             report
          
           .
           You
           are
           commanded
           to
           be
           followers
           of
           them
           who
           through
           Faith
           and
           Patience
           have
           inherited
           the
           Promises
           ,
           who
           are
           now
           possessed
           of
           those
           great
           things
           which
           they
           before
           lived
           in
           the
           belief
           and
           joyful
           expectation
           of
           ,
           who
           were
           here
           graciously
           accepted
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           received
           and
           glorified
           by
           him
           .
           Let
           you
           and
           me
           ,
           my
           dearly
           Beloved
           ,
           follow
           them
           ,
           and
           tread
           in
           their
           steps
           .
           
             Keep
             the
             same
             way
             now
          
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           
             way
             Everlasting
          
           ,
           and
           turn
           not
           aside
           from
           that
           ,
           neither
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           nor
           to
           the
           left
           ,
           and
           
             equal
             their
             pace
          
           ;
           make
           as
           much
           haste
           as
           the
           best
           of
           them
           did
           ,
           considering
           that
           your
           time
           is
           as
           uncertain
           as
           theirs
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           shorter
           ;
           only
           walk
           with
           circumspection
           ,
           not
           blindfold
           ,
           avoiding
           those
           things
           which
           were
           blame-worthy
           in
           them
           ,
           for
           even
           they
           were
           but
           Men
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           imperfect
           Men
           ,
           compast
           about
           with
           infirmities
           ,
           having
           in
           them
           flesh
           as
           well
           as
           spirit
           .
           Imitate
           them
           therefore
           in
           that
           which
           was
           good
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           so
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           in
           nothing
           else
           .
           I
           may
           very
           well
           apply
           that
           of
           Paul
           to
           the
           present
           case
           ,
           and
           let
           you
           and
           me
           mind
           it
           as
           our
           
             Rule
             ,
             Phil.
          
           4.8
           .
           
             Whatsoever
             things
             are
             
             honest
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             just
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             pure
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             lovely
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             of
             good
             report
             ,
          
           and
           were
           so
           in
           them
           ,
           in
           all
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           
             think
             of
             those
             things
          
           ,
           and
           go
           you
           and
           do
           the
           like
           :
           so
           long
           as
           they
           wrote
           fair
           imitate
           them
           ,
           but
           beware
           of
           their
           blots
           .
           I
           am
           ,
           and
           oh
           that
           all
           professing
           Religion
           would
           be
           for
           the
           reviving
           of
           the
           
             old
             godliness
          
           .
           Primitive
           Government
           in
           Churches
           ,
           and
           Primitive
           Godliness
           in
           Christians
           are
           like
           old
           Gold
           ,
           the
           best
           ;
           Ier.
           6.16
           .
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             stand
             there
             in
             the
             ways
             and
             see
             ,
             and
             ask
             for
             the
             old
             paths
             where
             is
             the
             good
             way
             ,
             and
             walk
             therein
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             find
             rest
             to
             your
             Souls
             .
          
           The
           old
           way
           is
           the
           good
           way
           ,
           meddle
           not
           with
           new
           upstart
           Doctrines
           and
           Practices
           ,
           that
           is
           best
           which
           is
           eldest
           .
           Now
           then
           come
           we
           to
           the
           Business
           before
           us
           ,
           upon
           enquiry
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           Prayer
           and
           other
           Religious
           Exercises
           in
           the
           Family
           was
           the
           good
           old
           way
           ,
           that
           way
           in
           which
           those
           precious
           Saints
           walked
           here
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           who
           at
           last
           got
           safely
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           whose
           Prayers
           are
           changed
           for
           Eternal
           Allelujahs
           .
           I
           will
           not
           multiply
           Instances
           ,
           but
           bring
           three
           or
           four
           out
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testaments
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Mouth
           of
           so
           many
           Witnesses
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           look
           upon
           the
           thing
           as
           evident
           and
           established
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           I
           Appeal
           to
           you
           ,
           
             Was
             not
             this
             the
             way
             in
             which
             this
             great
             and
             excellent
             Person
          
           Joshua
           walked
           ?
           He
           was
           a
           Person
           that
           God
           put
           great
           Honour
           upon
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           Man
           that
           must
           give
           Israel
           Possession
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Promise
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           his
           way
           .
           He
           had
           walked
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           not
           ashamed
           to
           own
           it
           before
           all
           Israel
           ,
           both
           the
           good
           
           and
           the
           bad
           ,
           yea
           ,
           to
           declare
           openly
           unto
           them
           his
           fixed
           and
           immoveable
           resolution
           of
           persevering
           therein
           .
           This
           is
           plain
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             As
             for
             me
             and
             my
             house
             we
             will
             serve
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           not
           I
           alone
           ,
           but
           I
           and
           they
           too
           ,
           I
           with
           them
           ,
           whoever
           was
           or
           would
           be
           of
           his
           House
           should
           serve
           his
           God
           ,
           and
           join
           with
           him
           in
           Family
           Duties
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             Let
             us
             look
             some
             hundred
             of
             years
             before
          
           Joshua
           ,
           
             and
             consider
             the
             practice
             of
          
           Abraham
           ,
           
             who
             was
             called
             the
             Friend
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Faithful
             .
          
           A
           most
           remarkable
           Person
           ,
           whose
           Children
           we
           shall
           all
           of
           us
           be
           willing
           and
           glad
           to
           be
           found
           at
           the
           last
           and
           great
           Day
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           which
           we
           are
           concerned
           to
           have
           and
           be
           expressive
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           tread
           in
           his
           steps
           :
           Now
           I
           desire
           that
           all
           of
           us
           who
           are
           Governours
           of
           Families
           would
           seriously
           consider
           what
           God
           saith
           of
           him
           ,
           Gen.
           18.19
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             said
             ,
             shall
             I
             hide
             from
          
           Abraham
           
             that
             thing
             which
             I
             do
             ?
             I
             know
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             command
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             his
             Houshold
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             keep
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           make
           use
           of
           this
           Scripture
           more
           than
           once
           for
           several
           purposes
           .
           That
           which
           I
           do
           at
           present
           observe
           from
           it
           is
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           
             Government
             kept
             up
             in
          
           Abraham
           
             's
             Family
          
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           gracious
           Principles
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           was
           acted
           ,
           led
           him
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           that
           thing
           was
           very
           acceptable
           and
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ;
           God
           knew
           that
           he
           would
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           he
           knew
           it
           with
           a
           knowledge
           of
           approbation
           .
           Abraham
           knew
           his
           place
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           made
           him
           Lord
           and
           King
           in
           his
           own
           House
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           use
           and
           exercise
           that
           power
           and
           aunhority
           ,
           with
           which
           as
           such
           he
           was
           invested
           .
           He
           would
           command
           his
           Children
           and
           his
           Houshold
           ;
           not
           only
           wish
           and
           desire
           it
           ,
           nor
           
           only
           perswade
           and
           exhort
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           command
           it
           .
           Now
           I
           think
           we
           may
           from
           hence
           without
           the
           least
           suspicion
           of
           violence
           or
           unfair
           dealing
           draw
           this
           as
           a
           good
           and
           necessary
           Consequence
           ;
           That
           since
           Abraham
           did
           command
           in
           his
           House
           as
           a
           King
           ,
           he
           also
           would
           teach
           and
           instruct
           them
           as
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           many
           in
           the
           World
           who
           love
           Domination
           ,
           that
           do
           not
           care
           to
           take
           the
           trouble
           and
           pains
           of
           Instruction
           ;
           but
           doubtless
           Abraham
           being
           so
           good
           a
           Man
           was
           none
           of
           them
           :
           He
           took
           care
           that
           those
           who
           were
           under
           his
           Roof
           should
           
             know
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           He
           would
           teach
           them
           that
           good
           way
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           had
           there
           not
           been
           due
           means
           used
           for
           the
           making
           of
           them
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           a
           vain
           and
           foolish
           absurd
           thing
           in
           him
           to
           command
           them
           to
           
             keep
             it
          
           .
           Afterward
           we
           find
           that
           Moses
           did
           first
           teach
           ,
           and
           then
           
             charge
             ,
             Deut.
          
           4.5
           ,
           6.
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             have
             taught
             you
             Statutes
             and
             Iudgments
             even
             as
             the
             Lord
             my
             God
             commanded
             me
             ,
             that
             ye
             should
             so
             do
             in
             the
             Land
             whither
             ye
             go
             to
             possess
             it
             ,
             keep
             therefore
             and
             do
             them
             .
          
        
         
           And
           I
           would
           ask
           whether
           we
           can
           rationally
           think
           that
           Abraham
           would
           command
           his
           Children
           and
           Houshold
           to
           keep
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           while
           he
           was
           so
           doing
           not
           keep
           it
           himself
           .
           Our
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           doth
           indeed
           charge
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           who
           sat
           in
           Moses
           Seat
           ,
           
             with
             binding
             heavy
             burdens
             ,
             and
             grievous
             to
             be
             born
             ;
             and
             laying
             them
             on
             mens
             shoulders
             ,
             when
             they
             themselves
             would
             not
             move
             them
             with
             one
             of
             their
             fingers
          
           :
           But
           Abraham
           without
           doubt
           would
           not
           only
           move
           his
           Finger
           and
           Hand
           toward
           this
           burden
           of
           Duty
           ,
           but
           also
           with
           all
           his
           Heart
           put
           his
           Shoulder
           under
           it
           ,
           not
           counting
           it
           grievous
           ,
           but
           pleasant
           and
           delightful
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           instructed
           them
           by
           his
           teaching
           ,
           and
           obliged
           
           them
           by
           his
           command
           ,
           so
           he
           would
           sweetly
           allure
           and
           draw
           them
           by
           his
           example
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           we
           may
           well
           think
           ,
           and
           he
           might
           well
           fear
           that
           his
           Counsels
           and
           Commands
           ,
           though
           loving
           and
           reasonable
           would
           be
           lost
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           their
           desired
           effect
           ;
           for
           they
           might
           in
           such
           a
           case
           judge
           they
           had
           enough
           to
           excuse
           and
           warrant
           their
           not
           following
           his
           Counsel
           ,
           and
           not
           obeying
           his
           Command
           ,
           because
           though
           their
           Father
           and
           Master
           did
           order
           them
           to
           do
           so
           ▪
           yet
           he
           would
           not
           do
           it
           himself
           .
           There
           are
           indeed
           Parents
           will
           teach
           their
           Children
           sobriety
           ,
           but
           are
           drunk
           themselves
           ;
           command
           them
           chastity
           ,
           but
           are
           filthy
           and
           unclean
           themselves
           ,
           these
           pull
           down
           with
           one
           hand
           what
           they
           seem
           to
           build
           with
           the
           other
           .
           Abraham
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           would
           practice
           what
           he
           taught
           ,
           and
           tread
           the
           way
           he
           would
           have
           them
           to
           go
           in
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ;
           
             Did
             not
             Queen
          
           Esther
           
             do
             the
             same
          
           .
           The
           Case
           of
           the
           Iews
           was
           very
           sad
           ,
           Haman
           being
           advanced
           by
           Aloashuerus
           ,
           and
           set
           above
           all
           the
           Princes
           ,
           Mordecai
           knowing
           him
           an
           Amalekite
           ,
           would
           not
           bow
           unto
           him
           ,
           nor
           do
           him
           any
           reverence
           ;
           this
           Affront
           put
           the
           Man
           into
           a
           rage
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           study
           of
           Revenge
           ,
           Mordecai
           single
           and
           alone
           was
           too
           inconsiderable
           and
           mean
           a
           prey
           for
           him
           to
           stoop
           to
           ,
           therefore
           he
           laid
           a
           cursed
           Plot
           for
           the
           destroying
           all
           the
           Iews
           that
           were
           thoroughout
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           very
           like
           to
           take
           ;
           an
           Order
           was
           obtained
           for
           the
           destroying
           ,
           killing
           and
           causing
           to
           perish
           all
           Iews
           both
           young
           and
           old
           ,
           little
           Children
           and
           Women
           in
           one
           day
           ,
           this
           set
           them
           all
           upon
           fasting
           ,
           and
           weeping
           ,
           and
           wailing
           ,
           and
           many
           lay
           in
           Sackcloth
           and
           Ashes
           .
           Mordecai
           sent
           to
           Esther
           word
           of
           
           this
           ,
           charging
           her
           to
           go
           in
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           make
           Supplication
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           request
           before
           him
           for
           her
           people
           ,
           threatning
           her
           that
           in
           case
           she
           did
           altogether
           hold
           her
           peace
           ,
           enlargement
           and
           deliverance
           should
           arise
           unto
           the
           Iews
           from
           another
           place
           ,
           but
           she
           and
           her
           Fathers
           House
           should
           be
           destroyed
           .
           God
           would
           take
           care
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           but
           her
           timerousness
           and
           neglect
           would
           issue
           in
           her
           own
           ruin
           :
           Observe
           now
           the
           Answer
           which
           hereupon
           she
           returned
           to
           him
           ,
           Esther
           4.16
           .
           
             Go
             gather
             together
             all
             the
          
           Jews
           
             that
             are
             present
             in
          
           Shushan
           ,
           
             and
             fast
             ye
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             neither
             eat
             nor
             drink
             three
             days
             ,
             day
             nor
             night
             ,
             I
             also
             and
             my
             Maidens
             will
             fast
             likewise
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             I
             go
             in
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             perish
             I
             perish
             .
             Grotius
          
           saith
           ,
           These
           were
           two
           Maidens
           that
           waited
           upon
           the
           Queen
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           gave
           her
           her
           Hand
           for
           a
           support
           when
           she
           went
           abroad
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           held
           up
           her
           Train
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           question
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           either
           natural
           Iews
           or
           
             Proselytes
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           such
           as
           had
           been
           brought
           off
           from
           Gentilism
           and
           Converted
           to
           the
           
             Iewish
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           she
           and
           they
           fasted
           together
           .
           I
           and
           my
           Maidens
           will
           fast
           ,
           not
           I
           alone
           ,
           but
           I
           and
           they
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           very
           confident
           ,
           you
           all
           will
           readily
           grant
           it
           was
           a
           
             Religious
             Fast
          
           which
           they
           then
           kept
           ;
           they
           did
           not
           only
           chasten
           their
           Bodies
           (
           as
           David
           phras'd
           it
           )
           by
           abstaining
           so
           long
           from
           all
           kinds
           of
           Meat
           and
           Drink
           ,
           but
           they
           did
           worship
           God
           together
           ,
           and
           sought
           him
           together
           ,
           and
           joined
           their
           Hearts
           and
           Powers
           in
           a
           mighty
           wrestling
           with
           him
           for
           their
           own
           Lives
           ,
           and
           the
           Lives
           of
           their
           People
           which
           were
           in
           such
           eminent
           and
           imminent
           danger
           ,
           and
           which
           would
           certainly
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           unless
           God
           
           did
           by
           some
           wonderful
           Providence
           interpose
           for
           the
           preventing
           it
           .
           But
           once
           more
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ;
           
             We
             have
             the
             precious
             Example
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           whom
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           imitate
           ,
           
             as
             he
             was
             in
             the
             world
             so
             should
             we
             be
             in
             the
             world
             ,
          
           1
           John
           4.17
           .
           and
           we
           should
           run
           the
           Race
           that
           is
           set
           before
           us
           looking
           to
           Jesus
           ,
           Heb.
           12.1
           ,
           2.
           not
           only
           for
           encouragement
           ,
           but
           likewise
           for
           direction
           .
           Now
           he
           had
           a
           Family
           ,
           his
           Twelve
           Disciples
           were
           his
           Family
           ,
           and
           he
           prayed
           and
           gave
           thanks
           at
           his
           Meats
           ,
           and
           also
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           and
           he
           prayed
           not
           only
           for
           them
           ,
           but
           with
           them
           ,
           Luke
           9.16
           .
           
             As
             he
             was
             alone
             praying
             his
             Disciples
             were
             with
             him
             .
          
           Here
           is
           a
           seeming
           contradiction
           ,
           that
           Christ
           should
           be
           said
           to
           be
           alone
           ,
           and
           yet
           his
           Disciples
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           no
           real
           one
           for
           that
           word
           ,
           alone
           must
           be
           understood
           ,
           as
           intimating
           no
           more
           than
           the
           multitudes
           being
           departed
           from
           him
           ;
           when
           the
           Miracle
           of
           Feeding
           Five
           Thousand
           Men
           with
           Five
           Loaves
           and
           Two
           Fishes
           had
           been
           wrought
           ,
           they
           having
           what
           they
           came
           for
           ,
           the
           filling
           of
           their
           Bellies
           ,
           and
           satisfying
           their
           Curiosity
           ,
           withdrew
           themselves
           and
           went
           away
           ,
           and
           they
           being
           gone
           he
           went
           to
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           work
           he
           greatly
           delighted
           in
           ,
           and
           in
           and
           at
           that
           Prayer
           his
           Disciples
           were
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           I
           hope
           it
           may
           without
           vanity
           be
           said
           ,
           That
           in
           what
           I
           have
           spoken
           to
           you
           upon
           this
           Subject
           there
           is
           enough
           said
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           any
           sober
           ,
           serious
           and
           consciencious
           Christian
           ▪
           that
           the
           setting
           and
           keeping
           up
           of
           the
           Family-worship
           of
           God
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           those
           that
           are
           the
           Masters
           or
           Governours
           of
           Families
           .
           Wilful
           Cavillers
           against
           plain
           Truths
           are
           not
           worthy
           nor
           fit
           to
           be
           dealt
           with
           ;
           time
           and
           pains
           bestowed
           upon
           them
           is
           meerly
           thrown
           away
           :
           Therefore
           as
           for
           those
           wicked
           Persons
           ,
           who
           are
           either
           of
           Atheistical
           Principles
           ,
           not
           believing
           ,
           but
           denying
           
           the
           Being
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           or
           of
           desperately
           Profane
           Spirits
           ,
           that
           value
           neither
           his
           Love
           nor
           his
           Wrath
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           no
           fear
           of
           him
           before
           their
           Eyes
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           now
           in
           these
           Discourses
           go
           about
           to
           perswade
           them
           ,
           another
           course
           must
           be
           first
           taken
           with
           them
           ,
           them
           I
           leave
           to
           the
           great
           and
           mighty
           God
           ,
           begging
           that
           he
           would
           have
           Mercy
           upon
           them
           in
           convincing
           them
           that
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Rewarder
           of
           them
           that
           diligently
           seek
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           
             is
             a
             day
             coming
             when
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             shall
             be
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             with
             his
             mighty
             Angels
             ,
             in
             flaming
             fire
             ,
             taking
             vengeance
             on
             them
             that
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             obey
             not
             the
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             punished
             with
             everlasting
             destruction
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             power
             ,
          
           2
           Thes.
           1.7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           So
           we
           have
           done
           with
           the
           first
           thing
           propounded
           ,
           viz.
           That
           Family-worship
           is
           a
           Duty
           ;
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           work
           before
           us
           is
           to
           prove
           that
           there
           is
           very
           great
           and
           cogent
           reasons
           for
           our
           performance
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           (
           using
           the
           Apostle
           
           Paul's
           expression
           )
           no
           other
           than
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             your
             reasonable
             service
          
           .
           That
           which
           is
           to
           be
           done
           by
           rational
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           is
           most
           consonant
           and
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Principles
           and
           Dictates
           of
           right
           Reason
           ;
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           this
           will
           appear
           evidently
           to
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           duly
           consider
           and
           weigh
           the
           Arguments
           which
           we
           shall
           draw
           from
           these
           Four
           Topicks
           .
           
             
               1.
               
               From
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               From
               Governours
               of
               Families
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               From
               the
               Families
               themselves
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               From
               the
               Publick
               .
            
          
           You
           will
           find
           that
           there
           do
           Obligations
           rise
           from
           all
           these
           ,
           many
           and
           strong
           ones
           for
           the
           enaging
           and
           binding
           you
           hereunto
           ;
           the
           good
           Lord
           grant
           we
           may
           study
           the
           Obligations
           ,
           and
           answer
           them
           by
           a
           suitable
           practice
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ;
           You
           are
           to
           set
           up
           Religious
           Worship
           in
           your
           Families
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           the
           most
           great
           and
           glorious
           God
           ,
           who
           alone
           is
           the
           proper
           Object
           of
           it
           ,
           unto
           whom
           it
           is
           to
           be
           performed
           .
           And
           here
           are
           three
           things
           which
           did
           immediately
           occur
           to
           my
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           do
           now
           offer
           to
           your
           Consideration
           .
        
         
           I.
           
             God
             is
             the
             Author
             and
             Original
             of
             our
             Families
          
           :
           They
           had
           their
           Being
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           should
           pay
           Homage
           ,
           and
           perform
           Service
           unto
           him
           ;
           this
           is
           that
           which
           doth
           without
           all
           Controversie
           lay
           an
           Everlasting
           Engagement
           upon
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           high
           and
           low
           ,
           young
           and
           old
           to
           serve
           God
           ,
           to
           love
           him
           with
           all
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           to
           fear
           him
           all
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           to
           worship
           him
           ,
           
             because
             he
             made
             them
          
           .
           Children
           are
           to
           honour
           their
           Father
           ,
           and
           Mother
           ,
           but
           God
           much
           more
           ;
           because
           God
           was
           the
           
             principal
             efficient
          
           of
           their
           Being
           ,
           their
           Earthly
           Parents
           no
           more
           than
           Instruments
           in
           his
           Hand
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           a
           good
           way
           of
           arguing
           in
           David
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           us
           ,
           to
           say
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           Psal.
           119.94
           .
           
             I
             am
             thine
             ,
             save
             me
          
           ;
           and
           verse
           73.
           
           
             Thy
             hands
             have
             made
             me
             ,
             and
             fashion'd
             me
             ,
             give
             me
             understanding
             .
          
           It
           cannot
           but
           be
           as
           strong
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           be
           ingenuous
           ,
           as
           forcible
           and
           taking
           an
           Argument
           on
           God's
           side
           ,
           for
           him
           to
           say
           to
           us
           ,
           
             You
             are
             mine
             ,
             you
             were
             wonderfully
             made
             ,
             formed
             and
             fashioned
             by
             my
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             the
             hand
             of
             my
             power
             ,
             therefore
             do
             you
             serve
             me
             .
          
           It
           is
           full
           out
           as
           good
           an
           Argument
           for
           Duty
           ,
           as
           it
           can
           be
           a
           plea
           for
           Mercy
           ;
           do
           not
           the
           Rivers
           send
           back
           their
           Waters
           to
           the
           Sea
           from
           which
           they
           received
           them
           ?
           And
           shall
           not
           Man
           return
           praise
           and
           service
           to
           God
           from
           whom
           he
           received
           life
           and
           strength
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           hath
           ?
           I
           desire
           you
           to
           take
           notice
           what
           a
           loud
           and
           earnest
           call
           there
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           importunity
           the
           Prophet
           useth
           in
           Psal.
           100.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             Make
             a
             joyful
             noise
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             all
             
             ye
             Lands
             .
          
           Be
           joyful
           ,
           be
           chearful
           ,
           it
           is
           lawful
           for
           you
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           allowed
           you
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           be
           gracious
           ,
           of
           all
           persons
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           you
           have
           the
           greatest
           right
           to
           Joy
           ,
           only
           see
           that
           your
           Joy
           be
           directed
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           terminated
           in
           God.
           Make
           a
           joyful
           noise
           
             unto
             the
             Lord.
          
           Well
           ,
           he
           goeth
           on
           ,
           vers
           .
           2.
           
           
             Serve
             the
             Lord
             with
             gladness
             ,
             come
             before
             his
             presence
             with
             singing
             .
          
           Do
           not
           go
           to
           his
           work
           as
           Bears
           to
           a
           Stake
           ,
           nor
           meerly
           as
           to
           a
           Task
           ,
           but
           as
           to
           your
           Recreation
           ,
           as
           to
           your
           Meat
           and
           Drink
           ,
           so
           Christ
           did
           ;
           be
           sure
           that
           your
           duty
           be
           your
           delight
           .
           And
           yet
           again
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             Enter
             into
             his
             Gates
             with
             thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             into
             his
             Courts
             with
             praise
             ;
             be
             thankful
             unto
             him
             and
             bless
             his
             Name
             .
          
           We
           should
           labour
           to
           have
           our
           hearts
           greatly
           raised
           and
           enlarged
           in
           our
           serving
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           we
           have
           such
           a
           God
           ,
           so
           glorious
           ,
           so
           good
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           admit
           us
           into
           his
           Service
           ,
           and
           employ
           us
           about
           it
           .
           But
           why
           all
           this
           ?
           what
           reason
           is
           there
           for
           it
           ?
           doth
           any
           one
           here
           ask
           that
           Question
           ?
           let
           him
           know
           ,
           yea
           and
           let
           all
           men
           know
           .
           So
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           in
           verse
           3.
           
           
             Know
             ye
             that
             the
             Lord
             He
             is
             God.
          
           He
           alone
           is
           God.
           Let
           others
           be
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           never
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           high
           ,
           and
           good
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           a
           God
           among
           them
           .
           Iehovah
           is
           God
           ;
           of
           whom
           ,
           and
           thro
           whom
           ,
           and
           for
           whom
           are
           all
           things
           .
           
             It
             is
             He
             that
             hath
             made
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             we
             our selves
             .
          
           The
           Hebrew
           reads
           it
           in
           the
           Margin
           ,
           
             His
             we
             are
          
           .
           And
           Mr.
           Ainsworth
           tells
           us
           the
           Chaldee
           keeps
           that
           reading
           .
           It
           is
           He
           that
           hath
           made
           us
           ,
           and
           his
           we
           are
           .
           He
           hath
           the
           best
           Title
           to
           us
           ,
           the
           Supream
           Soveraign
           Right
           ;
           
             We
             are
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             Sheep
             of
             his
             Pasture
             .
          
           And
           since
           we
           are
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           his
           Servants
           ;
           we
           should
           delight
           to
           do
           his
           work
           ,
           because
           He
           gave
           us
           Being
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           there
           be
           so
           much
           reason
           in
           God's
           making
           them
           ,
           why
           every
           individual
           ,
           every
           particular
           single
           
           Person
           should
           serve
           and
           worship
           God
           ,
           why
           they
           should
           thus
           come
           before
           him
           with
           praises
           and
           thanksgivings
           ,
           there
           is
           as
           great
           reason
           why
           Families
           should
           do
           so
           too
           ,
           nay
           there
           is
           the
           very
           same
           reason
           .
           For
           God
           made
           Families
           too
           ,
           Families
           have
           their
           Being
           from
           God.
           Nay
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           double
           reason
           ,
           for
           he
           hath
           put
           forth
           a
           double
           act
           of
           Mercy
           and
           Power
           :
           He
           did
           both
           make
           the
           Persons
           and
           the
           Family
           ,
           Psal.
           68.4.5
           .
           
             Sing
             unto
             God
             ,
             sing
             praises
             to
             his
             Name
             ,
             extol
             him
             that
             rideth
             upon
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             by
             his
             Name
             IAH
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             before
             him
             .
          
           One
           well
           observes
           ,
           that
           our
           thoughts
           of
           God
           should
           not
           be
           low
           and
           mean
           ,
           but
           high
           and
           heavenly
           ,
           lifting
           up
           his
           Name
           above
           the
           most
           excellent
           and
           glorious
           Creatures
           ,
           because
           they
           all
           are
           his
           Servants
           ,
           and
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           them
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           riding
           upon
           the
           Heavens
           as
           his
           Chariot
           ,
           and
           because
           he
           only
           hath
           Being
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           gives
           Being
           to
           all
           those
           things
           that
           are
           .
           But
           what
           other
           reason
           is
           to
           be
           given
           for
           this
           ,
           read
           on
           ,
           
             A
             Father
             of
             the
             Fatherless
             ,
             and
             a
             Iudge
             of
             the
             Widdow
             is
             God
             in
             his
             holy
             Habitation
             .
          
           So
           then
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           God
           of
           Bowels
           ,
           his
           Compassions
           work
           and
           fail
           not
           ;
           he
           is
           a
           good
           Friend
           to
           the
           Poor
           and
           Helpless
           ,
           Orphans
           and
           Widdows
           ,
           whose
           Tears
           ,
           and
           the
           Cries
           of
           whose
           Necessities
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           among
           some
           persons
           ,
           can
           hardly
           obtain
           the
           consideration
           of
           their
           case
           ;
           but
           God
           will
           be
           a
           careful
           Father
           of
           the
           Fatherless
           ,
           and
           a
           righteous
           Judge
           for
           the
           Widdow
           .
           But
           what
           is
           this
           to
           the
           present
           purpose
           ?
           though
           it
           be
           not
           ,
           yet
           I
           was
           willing
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           as
           that
           which
           may
           be
           comfortable
           to
           some
           ;
           and
           now
           look
           into
           the
           next
           Verse
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           meet
           with
           something
           apposite
           to
           our
           case
           .
           
             Sing
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             extol
             him
             that
             rideth
             upon
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             by
             his
             Name
             IAH
             .
          
           But
           why
           so
           ?
           
             God
             setteth
             the
             solitary
             in
             Families
             .
          
           He
           sets
           them
           in
           an
           House
           ,
           those
           that
           were
           destitute
           ;
           so
           some
           render
           it
           ,
           poor
           ▪
           
           wretched
           ,
           destitute
           ,
           were
           not
           worth
           a
           foot
           of
           Land
           ,
           had
           not
           where
           to
           lay
           their
           head
           ;
           he
           provides
           a
           place
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           an
           Habitation
           ;
           others
           read
           it
           ,
           those
           that
           were
           solitary
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           our
           Translators
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           all
           Solitary
           ,
           single
           Persons
           ,
           and
           all
           alone
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           account
           lead
           a
           melancholick
           and
           uncomfortable
           life
           ;
           God
           sets
           them
           in
           Families
           ;
           they
           were
           once
           poor
           Servants
           in
           other
           mens
           Families
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           fain
           to
           labour
           and
           toil
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           were
           beaten
           unmercifully
           ,
           and
           pinched
           in
           their
           Dyet
           ,
           but
           since
           God
           hath
           been
           graciously
           pleased
           to
           raise
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           them
           Families
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           they
           have
           now
           Yoke-fellows
           to
           delight
           in
           ,
           and
           Children
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           ,
           and
           Servants
           to
           work
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           wait
           upon
           them
           .
           Nay
           ,
           it
           is
           God
           that
           doth
           not
           only
           set
           in
           Families
           ,
           but
           doth
           for
           many
           multiply
           and
           magnifie
           them
           ;
           they
           have
           numerous
           Families
           ,
           and
           plenty
           for
           them
           .
           Those
           that
           had
           but
           a
           small
           matter
           to
           begin
           with
           ,
           are
           now
           arrived
           at
           a
           very
           considerable
           Estate
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           only
           wherewith
           to
           answer
           their
           necessities
           ,
           and
           to
           silence
           the
           lamentable
           ,
           bitter
           ,
           heart-piercing
           Cries
           of
           hungry
           craving
           Children
           ,
           but
           enough
           and
           to
           spare
           ,
           and
           therefore
           these
           should
           worship
           at
           his
           footstool
           ,
           and
           both
           speak
           and
           live
           his
           praise
           ;
           Psal.
           107.
           
           The
           Prophet
           doth
           in
           a
           pang
           and
           rapture
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           for
           several
           times
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           break
           out
           in
           this
           holy
           wish
           ;
           Oh
           that
           men
           would
           praise
           the
           Lord
           !
           Oh
           that
           men
           would
           praise
           the
           Lord
           !
           Oh
           that
           men
           would
           praise
           the
           Lord
           !
           vers
           .
           8.15
           ,
           21
           ,
           31.
           
           But
           what
           is
           the
           matter
           ?
           What
           ,
           do
           you
           enquire
           ?
           and
           would
           you
           indeed
           know
           ?
           There
           is
           matter
           enough
           ,
           abundant
           matter
           ;
           they
           that
           have
           hearts
           devoted
           to
           the
           praising
           of
           God
           ,
           will
           never
           want
           matter
           of
           praise
           .
           The
           Prophet
           in
           those
           Verses
           wisheth
           that
           men
           would
           praise
           him
           
             for
             his
             goodness
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             wonderful
             works
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             
             men
             .
          
           His
           works
           are
           so
           wonderful
           ,
           that
           they
           call
           for
           admirings
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           such
           a
           goodness
           in
           them
           that
           they
           deserve
           praises
           .
           And
           the
           Children
           of
           Men
           are
           greatly
           obliged
           to
           abound
           in
           these
           praises
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           no
           less
           concerned
           and
           interested
           in
           these
           works
           ,
           they
           being
           done
           to
           and
           for
           them
           .
           But
           this
           is
           only
           spoken
           in
           general
           ,
           particulars
           are
           more
           affecting
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           one
           here
           hath
           not
           taken
           notice
           of
           many
           ,
           he
           hath
           been
           very
           heedless
           and
           unworthy
           .
           But
           the
           Prophet
           doth
           multiply
           particulars
           in
           that
           Psalm
           ,
           as
           he
           will
           find
           that
           peruseth
           it
           .
           I
           shall
           take
           only
           one
           out
           of
           the
           heap
           ,
           as
           serving
           our
           occasion
           ,
           vers
           .
           41.
           
           
             He
             setteth
             the
             poor
             on
             high
             from
             ,
             or
             ,
             after
             affliction
             ,
             and
             maketh
             him
             Families
             like
             a
             Flock
             .
          
           The
           Man
           was
           poor
           before
           ,
           exceeding
           poor
           ,
           possibly
           not
           worth
           a
           Groat
           ,
           yea
           and
           he
           was
           in
           affliction
           too
           ;
           though
           Poverty
           is
           it self
           a
           sore
           affliction
           ,
           there
           needs
           no
           other
           ,
           yet
           it
           doth
           not
           go
           alone
           ;
           the
           poor
           Man
           is
           slighted
           by
           his
           Friends
           ,
           and
           trampled
           upon
           by
           his
           Neighbours
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           likely
           ,
           afraid
           to
           stir
           out
           of
           his
           own
           door
           ,
           lest
           a
           Serjeant
           should
           clap
           an
           Arrest
           upon
           his
           back
           ;
           but
           now
           after
           this
           affliction
           God
           raiseth
           him
           up
           ,
           and
           sets
           him
           on
           high
           :
           He
           is
           now
           grown
           a
           considerable
           Person
           ,
           a
           Man
           of
           Estate
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           in
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           an
           Alderman
           in
           the
           City
           ;
           it
           is
           well
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           humble
           now
           he
           is
           high
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           forget
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           too
           ,
           who
           advanced
           him
           ,
           and
           
             hath
             given
             him
             a
             Family
             like
             a
             Flock
          
           ;
           and
           as
           a
           considerable
           Flock
           ,
           so
           a
           rich
           Pasture
           for
           him
           and
           it
           to
           feed
           in
           ;
           there
           you
           see
           ,
           Families
           are
           of
           God's
           making
           .
           Hast
           thou
           ,
           O
           Woman
           !
           a
           careful
           Husband
           that
           minds
           his
           business
           and
           provides
           well
           ?
           thou
           hadst
           him
           from
           God.
           Hast
           thou
           ,
           O
           Man
           !
           a
           prudent
           Wife
           that
           orders
           well
           ?
           it
           was
           God
           laid
           her
           out
           for
           thee
           .
           Have
           you
           both
           Children
           that
           are
           the
           Crown
           of
           your
           Conjugal
           Relation
           ,
           it
           was
           God
           that
           bestowed
           them
           upon
           you
           ,
           
           they
           all
           are
           his
           Off-spring
           .
           When
           Iacob
           was
           upon
           his
           Journey
           towards
           the
           Land
           of
           his
           Kindred
           ,
           Esau
           went
           out
           to
           meet
           him
           ,
           and
           God
           having
           conquer'd
           and
           influenced
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           he
           embraced
           him
           and
           fell
           upon
           his
           Neck
           and
           kissed
           him
           ;
           and
           seeing
           the
           Women
           and
           the
           Children
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Who
             are
             those
             with
             thee
             ?
             Gen.
          
           33.5
           .
           Iacob
           answered
           ,
           
             The
             Children
             which
             God
             hath
             graciously
             given
             thy
             Servant
             .
          
           Children
           are
           God's
           gift
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           a
           gracious
           gift
           ,
           which
           carrieth
           in
           it
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           goodness
           and
           mercy
           .
           That
           is
           the
           first
           thing
           ,
           God
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           Families
           ,
           and
           since
           they
           had
           their
           Being
           from
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           he
           should
           have
           service
           and
           worship
           from
           them
           so
           long
           as
           they
           have
           a
           Being
           .
        
         
           II.
           My
           second
           Reason
           shall
           be
           drawn
           from
           
             that
             Honour
             which
             we
             all
             should
             bring
             to
             God.
          
           He
           that
           is
           the
           most
           excellent
           and
           glorious
           Being
           may
           challenge
           ,
           for
           he
           doth
           deserve
           glory
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           all
           his
           Creatures
           .
           And
           they
           have
           wickedly
           forfeited
           their
           Being
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           make
           their
           contributions
           ,
           and
           cast
           in
           something
           ,
           nay
           all
           they
           can
           into
           the
           Treasury
           of
           his
           Glory
           .
           Here
           I
           shall
           more
           briefly
           touch
           upon
           these
           few
           things
           ,
           but
           do
           you
           ponder
           them
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           
             The
             Glory
             of
             God
             was
             the
             end
             he
             aimed
             at
             in
             all
             that
             he
             makes
             and
             doth
             ,
          
           Prov.
           16.4
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             made
             all
             things
             for
             himself
             :
          
           And
           well
           he
           might
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           none
           higher
           than
           himself
           ,
           none
           better
           .
           He
           made
           all
           for
           himself
           ,
           as
           Heaven
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           his
           Throne
           ,
           so
           Earth
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           his
           Footstool
           .
           And
           as
           other
           Creatures
           ,
           so
           intelligent
           rational
           Creatures
           ,
           as
           Angels
           ,
           so
           Men
           ,
           and
           as
           Persons
           ,
           so
           Families
           ;
           all
           of
           them
           for
           himself
           ,
           all
           for
           his
           glory
           ;
           and
           is
           there
           not
           reason
           that
           they
           whom
           God
           hath
           made
           should
           mind
           and
           pursue
           that
           which
           they
           were
           made
           for
           ?
           Those
           that
           do
           not
           live
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           do
           not
           live
           to
           good
           purpose
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           do
           not
           live
           to
           that
           
           end
           for
           which
           God
           made
           them
           ,
           will
           at
           last
           miss
           of
           that
           Reward
           which
           they
           are
           now
           so
           forward
           to
           promise
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             Other
             Creatures
             do
             in
             their
             kind
             honour
             God
          
           ;
           not
           only
           the
           irrational
           Creatures
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           inanimate
           ones
           ;
           the
           Heavens
           and
           the
           Firmament
           ;
           Psal.
           19.1
           .
           
             The
             Heavens
             declare
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Firmament
             sheweth
             his
             handy-work
             .
          
           So
           do
           the
           Day
           and
           the
           Night
           ;
           vers
           .
           2.
           
           
             Day
             unto
             day
             uttereth
             speech
             ,
             and
             night
             unto
             night
             sheweth
             knowledge
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           they
           go
           up
           and
           down
           doing
           it
           ;
           they
           compass
           Sea
           and
           Land
           doing
           it
           ;
           vers
           .
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             There
             is
             no
             Speech
             nor
             Language
             ,
             where
             their
             Voice
             is
             not
             heard
             ;
             their
             Line
             is
             gone
             out
             through
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             their
             Words
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
          
           And
           it
           would
           certainly
           be
           a
           shame
           and
           reproach
           to
           us
           if
           any
           of
           our
           Families
           should
           be
           mute
           and
           silent
           ,
           and
           bring
           him
           no
           glory
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ;
           
             God
             doth
             expect
             glory
             from
             us
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           Tribute
           he
           looks
           should
           be
           paid
           him
           by
           us
           ;
           Mal.
           1.6
           .
           
             A
             Son
             honoureth
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             a
             Servant
             his
             Master
             ;
             if
             I
             then
             be
             a
             Father
             ,
             where
             is
             my
             honour
             ?
             and
             if
             I
             be
             a
             Master
             ,
             where
             is
             my
             fear
             ?
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             .
          
           God
           hath
           been
           graciously
           pleased
           to
           put
           himself
           into
           all
           endearing
           Relations
           to
           his
           People
           .
           There
           you
           read
           of
           his
           being
           both
           a
           Father
           and
           a
           Master
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           desire
           to
           be
           his
           Children
           ,
           must
           resolve
           to
           be
           his
           Servants
           ;
           and
           in
           order
           to
           an
           happy
           enjoyment
           of
           the
           Priviledges
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           cordial
           and
           chearful
           performance
           of
           the
           duties
           .
           We
           must
           honour
           him
           as
           a
           Father
           ,
           and
           fear
           him
           as
           a
           Master
           .
           Now
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           doth
           contain
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           inward
           filial
           and
           holy
           affection
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           so
           the
           outward
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           do
           not
           so
           fear
           him
           ,
           do
           not
           honour
           him
           :
           Nay
           ,
           let
           your
           Profession
           be
           never
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           your
           pretences
           to
           Religion
           never
           so
           high
           ,
           your
           not
           having
           his
           Worship
           in
           your
           Families
           
           is
           no
           other
           than
           so
           far
           a
           practical
           disowning
           and
           renouncing
           him
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ;
           
             The
             Honour
             of
             God
             is
             to
             be
             dearer
             to
             us
             than
             our
             own
             Interest
             .
          
           This
           should
           be
           laid
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           that
           .
           
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
          
           was
           most
           freely
           willing
           to
           decrease
           ,
           so
           that
           Christ
           might
           increase
           ;
           to
           dwindle
           away
           ,
           and
           vanish
           into
           a
           worthless
           inconsiderable
           nothing
           ,
           so
           that
           Christ
           might
           be
           exalted
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           Men
           ;
           and
           it
           should
           be
           so
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           upon
           whom
           his
           Name
           is
           called
           .
           The
           design
           of
           honouring
           God
           ,
           and
           lifting
           up
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           should
           be
           uppermost
           ,
           and
           run
           through
           our
           whole
           course
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           main
           principal
           scope
           of
           all
           our
           Actions
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           from
           that
           Scripture
           Precept
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.31
           .
           
             Whether
             ye
             eat
             or
             drink
             ,
             or
             whatever
             ye
             do
             ,
             do
             all
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
          
           As
           all
           our
           Affections
           should
           meet
           in
           God
           as
           the
           only
           Center
           ,
           so
           all
           our
           Actions
           should
           be
           directed
           to
           his
           glory
           as
           the
           supream
           ▪
           ultimate
           and
           most
           noble
           end
           :
           But
           are
           they
           obedient
           to
           this
           Command
           ,
           do
           they
           walk
           according
           to
           this
           excellent
           Rule
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           set
           up
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           in
           their
           Families
           ?
           no
           ,
           they
           are
           far
           from
           it
           ,
           they
           live
           in
           a
           direct
           contrariety
           .
           Instead
           of
           doing
           all
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           their
           Families
           they
           do
           nothing
           ;
           they
           mind
           their
           own
           things
           ,
           but
           mind
           not
           ,
           regard
           not
           the
           things
           of
           God
           and
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           they
           do
           neither
           seek
           after
           God
           ,
           nor
           live
           unto
           him
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           this
           but
           vile
           ingratitude
           ,
           and
           most
           sordid
           baseness
           ?
           what
           is
           it
           but
           brutish
           selfishness
           ?
           When
           men
           are
           confin'd
           to
           ,
           and
           wrapt
           up
           in
           themselves
           ,
           do
           not
           look
           above
           nor
           beyond
           themselves
           ;
           they
           eat
           and
           drink
           ,
           they
           wake
           and
           sleep
           for
           themselves
           ,
           they
           dress
           and
           deck
           ,
           and
           finifie
           themselves
           ;
           they
           labour
           ,
           and
           toil
           ,
           and
           trade
           for
           themselves
           ;
           they
           scrape
           ,
           and
           hoard
           ,
           and
           lay
           up
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           they
           are
           unwearied
           and
           unsatisfied
           ,
           never
           think
           they
           are
           fine
           
           enough
           ,
           nor
           rich
           enough
           ,
           nor
           great
           enough
           ;
           but
           all
           this
           while
           the
           great
           God
           is
           most
           shamefully
           forgotten
           and
           neglected
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           in
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           nor
           in
           their
           designs
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ;
           
             The
             Glory
             of
             God
             is
             to
             be
             sought
             and
             promoted
             by
             us
             to
             our
             utmost
             .
          
           Our
           best
           is
           his
           due
           ;
           therefore
           he
           calls
           for
           the
           Heart
           ,
           the
           whole
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Male
           of
           the
           Flock
           .
           Our
           All
           is
           his
           due
           ;
           we
           have
           it
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           we
           owe
           it
           to
           him
           ;
           Deut.
           6.5
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             with
             all
             thy
             Heart
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             thy
             Might
             .
          
           Where
           you
           have
           the
           Object
           of
           your
           Love
           ,
           the
           most
           proper
           and
           principal
           Object
           of
           it
           ,
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Reasons
           ,
           why
           we
           should
           love
           him
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           his
           own
           Nature
           ,
           because
           He
           is
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Iehovah
           ,
           who
           hath
           his
           Being
           of
           himself
           ,
           gives
           Being
           to
           all
           things
           that
           are
           ,
           and
           accomplishment
           to
           his
           Word
           and
           Promises
           ;
           the
           other
           is
           his
           Relation
           to
           us
           ,
           or
           our
           Interest
           in
           him
           ;
           He
           is
           
             thy
             God
          
           ,
           thine
           in
           a
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           .
           Again
           ,
           there
           you
           have
           the
           Manner
           of
           your
           Love
           ,
           or
           the
           Degree
           of
           it
           ,
           how
           high
           it
           must
           reach
           ,
           how
           far
           extend
           ,
           to
           all
           ,
           
             all
             thy
             Heart
          
           ;
           to
           which
           the
           Scripture
           ascribes
           Understanding
           ,
           Wisdom
           and
           Faith
           ;
           
             all
             thy
             Soul
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           Will
           and
           Affections
           ,
           and
           
             with
             all
             thy
             Might
          
           ;
           love
           him
           as
           well
           as
           we
           can
           ,
           blow
           up
           our
           Love
           to
           God
           unto
           the
           hottest
           and
           most
           vehement
           flame
           .
           Love
           him
           with
           all
           your
           ability
           .
           Let
           your
           Love
           to
           God
           go
           as
           far
           as
           your
           Authority
           reacheth
           ,
           and
           the
           Power
           of
           your
           Hand
           ,
           and
           there
           let
           your
           Love
           express
           it self
           .
           Honour
           him
           in
           your
           House
           ,
           and
           with
           your
           Substance
           .
           By
           all
           these
           things
           it
           doth
           evidently
           appear
           ,
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           should
           be
           exceeding
           dear
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           industriously
           served
           and
           promoted
           by
           us
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           will
           appeal
           to
           you
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           who
           are
           Heads
           of
           Houses
           ,
           and
           ask
           this
           one
           Question
           ,
           What
           
           better
           way
           can
           you
           take
           ?
           What
           course
           can
           you
           think
           of
           that
           will
           be
           more
           proper
           and
           probably
           successful
           for
           the
           advancing
           of
           the
           Honour
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           his
           Worship
           and
           Religious
           Exercises
           in
           your
           Families
           ?
           What
           can
           you
           do
           more
           toward
           it
           ?
           what
           better
           ?
           What
           is
           there
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           your
           Power
           that
           hath
           a
           fairer
           ,
           a
           more
           promising
           aspect
           and
           tendency
           to
           this
           great
           &
           noble
           End
           ?
           How
           can
           you
           better
           serve
           the
           Interest
           of
           God
           and
           Godliness
           ?
           And
           I
           do
           earnestly
           desire
           you
           to
           spend
           now
           and
           then
           a
           little
           time
           in
           thinking
           seriously
           with
           your selves
           ,
           what
           sad
           ,
           wretched
           ,
           miserable
           Families
           those
           are
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           a
           great
           many
           Creature-comforts
           ,
           Epicurean
           Provisions
           for
           the
           Table
           and
           the
           Belly
           ;
           there
           is
           eating
           and
           drinking
           to
           excess
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           drunkenness
           ;
           there
           is
           Cards
           and
           Dice
           ,
           Chambering
           and
           Wantonness
           ;
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Mirth
           and
           Jollity
           ,
           Vanity
           and
           Folly
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           no
           Praying
           there
           ,
           no
           Reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           there
           is
           great
           dressing
           of
           Meat
           ,
           and
           decking
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           this
           there
           is
           no
           duty
           done
           to
           God
           ,
           no
           Honour
           brought
           him
           ,
           no
           care
           taken
           for
           precious
           and
           immortal
           Souls
           .
           I
           do
           pity
           them
           ,
           and
           oh
           that
           my
           Soul
           might
           weep
           ▪
           in
           secret
           for
           their
           sinful
           neglect
           !
           And
           I
           do
           earnestly
           desire
           them
           to
           remember
           and
           lay
           to
           heart
           ,
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           spoken
           ,
           and
           will
           certainly
           stand
           to
           .
           He
           will
           make
           that
           word
           of
           his
           good
           ,
           to
           the
           comfort
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           confusion
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           2.30
           .
           
             Them
             that
             honour
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             honour
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             despise
             me
             shall
             be
             lightly
             esteemed
             .
          
           From
           whence
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           God
           takes
           special
           notice
           of
           Persons
           ,
           their
           Spirits
           and
           Actions
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           carry
           toward
           him
           ,
           so
           will
           he
           to
           them
           .
           That
           Tree
           may
           expect
           to
           fall
           under
           a
           blasting
           withering
           Curse
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           doth
           gather
           no
           Fruit.
           
        
         
         
           III.
           My
           third
           and
           last
           Reason
           shall
           be
           drawn
           from
           
             the
             equity
             of
             the
             thing
          
           :
           Family-worship
           is
           
             God's
             due
          
           ,
           as
           you
           heard
           before
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           said
           ,
           
             Who
             would
             not
             fear
             thee
             ,
             O
             King
             of
             Nations
             ,
             for
             to
             thee
             it
             doth
             appertain
          
           ;
           it
           doth
           of
           right
           belong
           to
           him
           ;
           Man
           cannot
           lay
           claim
           to
           any
           Comfort
           or
           Blessing
           as
           due
           to
           him
           from
           God
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           for
           all
           is
           Mercy
           ,
           than
           the
           least
           of
           which
           Man
           is
           less
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           best
           of
           Men
           ,
           but
           God
           may
           lay
           claim
           to
           fear
           ,
           and
           honour
           ,
           and
           service
           ,
           as
           due
           to
           him
           from
           Man
           ,
           and
           I
           may
           say
           the
           same
           in
           the
           present
           case
           ;
           what
           Family
           is
           there
           that
           should
           not
           serve
           and
           worship
           thee
           ,
           O
           thou
           King
           of
           Nations
           ,
           O
           thou
           King
           of
           Saints
           ,
           for
           to
           thee
           it
           doth
           appertain
           .
           It
           is
           too
           true
           ,
           and
           a
           sad
           truth
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           too
           many
           Families
           in
           England
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           in
           
             London
             do
             not
             do
             it
          
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           afraid
           when
           all
           is
           said
           that
           can
           be
           said
           ,
           
             will
             not
          
           worship
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           setled
           upon
           their
           Lees
           ,
           but
           what
           Family
           is
           there
           that
           
             should
             not
          
           do
           it
           .
           There
           is
           none
           ,
           not
           the
           greatest
           ,
           not
           the
           poorest
           ,
           not
           those
           that
           have
           most
           leisure
           ,
           not
           those
           that
           have
           most
           business
           ,
           not
           those
           that
           live
           in
           the
           greatest
           fulness
           and
           splendor
           ,
           nor
           those
           that
           are
           forced
           to
           earn
           their
           Bread
           with
           their
           hard
           labour
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           sweat
           of
           their
           Brows
           .
           The
           more
           any
           have
           ,
           the
           more
           abundant
           they
           should
           be
           in
           praises
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           any
           want
           ,
           the
           more
           frequent
           and
           fervent
           they
           should
           be
           in
           prayers
           ;
           whatever
           their
           case
           and
           condition
           is
           ,
           still
           they
           do
           owe
           this
           to
           God.
           I
           may
           very
           well
           call
           it
           and
           House-●ent
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           be
           continually
           paying
           to
           their
           great
           Landlord
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           neglect
           or
           default
           therein
           he
           may
           justly
           turn
           them
           out
           of
           Doors
           ,
           cast
           them
           into
           the
           open
           Street
           ,
           yea
           ,
           bring
           them
           to
           a
           Dunghil
           and
           Morsel
           of
           Bread.
           I
           am
           not
           censorious
           ,
           nor
           do
           I
           charge
           any
           one
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           apparent
           ,
           many
           that
           have
           been
           topping
           Men
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           
           made
           a
           great
           Profession
           ,
           have
           come
           to
           nothing
           ,
           to
           a
           Goal
           ,
           the
           Mint
           ,
           the
           White-friers
           ,
           they
           have
           broken
           scandalously
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           have
           made
           Religion
           to
           stink
           in
           the
           Nostrils
           of
           those
           who
           are
           no
           Friends
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           I
           would
           advise
           them
           to
           reflect
           upon
           time
           past
           ,
           and
           consider
           whether
           they
           were
           not
           wanting
           to
           ,
           or
           remiss
           in
           Family-duties
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           were
           ,
           let
           them
           humble
           themselves
           and
           justifie
           God
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Righteous
             art
             thou
             ,
             O
             Lord
          
           ;
           why
           should
           they
           think
           that
           God
           would
           bless
           and
           prosper
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           enabling
           them
           to
           pay
           their
           Debts
           to
           Men
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           make
           any
           Conscience
           of
           paying
           that
           Tribute
           which
           they
           owe
           to
           him
           ?
           but
           that
           is
           only
           a
           serious
           and
           seasonable
           hint
           by
           the
           way
           .
           I
           am
           to
           shew
           you
           that
           Family-worship
           is
           due
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           so
           upon
           these
           accounts
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           
             Vpon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             Being
             .
          
           I
           before
           proved
           that
           they
           are
           of
           God
           ;
           he
           made
           you
           and
           them
           too
           :
           Now
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           ,
           Psal.
           145.10
           .
           
             All
             thy
             works
             shall
             praise
             thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
          
           ;
           our
           Families
           are
           his
           work
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           should
           praise
           him
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             Family
             worship
             ought
             to
             be
             conscienciously
             and
             constantly
             performed
             to
             God
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             those
             Mercies
             which
             they
             do
             receive
             from
             God.
          
           We
           have
           
             personal
             Mercies
          
           ,
           preservation
           and
           supply
           ,
           health
           and
           strength
           ,
           food
           and
           raiment
           ,
           and
           these
           do
           engage
           us
           to
           
             personal
             services
             .
             Iacob
          
           thought
           so
           when
           Gen.
           28.20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           
             He
             vowed
             a
             vow
             ,
             saying
             ,
             If
             God
             will
             be
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             will
             keep
             me
             in
             the
             way
             that
             I
             go
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             me
             bread
             to
             eat
             ,
             and
             raiment
             to
             put
             on
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             come
             again
             to
             my
             fathers
             house
             in
             peace
             ,
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             stone
             which
             I
             have
             set
             for
             a
             pillar
             shall
             be
             God's
             house
          
           ;
           and
           he
           accordingly
           did
           afterward
           there
           Build
           an
           Altar
           ,
           which
           was
           for
           the
           Service
           and
           Worship
           of
           God.
           Now
           by
           a
           parity
           of
           Reason
           Family-mercies
           
           do
           oblige
           unto
           Family-worship
           .
           Alas
           !
           what
           miserable
           Houses
           would
           ours
           be
           if
           God
           should
           not
           look
           after
           them
           ,
           and
           befriend
           them
           ;
           how
           would
           they
           be
           exposed
           should
           he
           withdraw
           his
           protection
           ,
           and
           not
           cover
           them
           with
           his
           Wing
           ?
           How
           would
           they
           be
           straitned
           and
           pinched
           did
           not
           he
           reach
           out
           to
           them
           his
           Hand
           of
           Bounty
           ,
           they
           soon
           would
           turn
           into
           Houses
           of
           Mourning
           ,
           and
           Places
           of
           Confusion
           ;
           it
           is
           God
           that
           by
           his
           shining
           upon
           our
           Tabernacles
           makes
           them
           comfortable
           and
           pleasant
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           doth
           commend
           and
           sweeten
           our
           Communion
           together
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           lye
           down
           ,
           and
           rise
           up
           ,
           and
           live
           in
           peace
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           fit
           and
           highly
           becoming
           that
           we
           should
           serve
           and
           worship
           him
           together
           .
           Those
           that
           are
           drawn
           with
           the
           same
           Cords
           of
           Kindness
           should
           draw
           in
           the
           same
           Yoke
           of
           Obedience
           .
           Methinks
           the
           Father
           should
           of
           his
           own
           accord
           ,
           without
           a
           Monitor
           ,
           say
           to
           his
           Family
           as
           in
           Psal.
           34.3
           .
           
             O
             magnifie
             the
             Lord
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             exalt
             his
             name
             together
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ;
           Family-worship
           is
           due
           to
           God
           
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             his
             continuing
             and
             repeating
             his
             Mercies
             to
             our
             Families
             .
          
           How
           much
           doth
           he
           do
           for
           them
           ?
           And
           how
           unwearied
           is
           he
           in
           doing
           ?
           We
           deserve
           nothing
           ,
           we
           have
           forfeited
           all
           ,
           yet
           his
           compassion
           doth
           not
           fail
           ,
           nor
           is
           the
           Stream
           of
           Mercy
           cut
           off
           :
           Must
           you
           not
           say
           ,
           have
           ye
           not
           reason
           to
           say
           ,
           he
           daily
           loads
           you
           with
           his
           Benefits
           ,
           and
           he
           causeth
           Mercy
           and
           Goodness
           to
           follow
           you
           ?
           It
           is
           his
           Mercy
           that
           maketh
           us
           
             dwell
             in
             safety
          
           ,
           and
           sets
           an
           Hedge
           about
           us
           and
           our
           Houses
           ,
           and
           about
           all
           that
           we
           have
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           else
           we
           should
           become
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           Sons
           of
           Violence
           ,
           or
           fuel
           to
           the
           greedy
           devouring
           Flames
           .
           It
           is
           he
           that
           
             continueth
             the
             peace
          
           of
           our
           Families
           ,
           else
           a
           perverse
           froward
           Spirit
           would
           be
           conjur'd
           up
           in
           one
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           give
           a
           disturbance
           to
           the
           whole
           :
           
           How
           great
           a
           matter
           may
           a
           little
           Fire
           kindle
           ?
           It
           is
           he
           that
           gives
           you
           
             the
             Comforts
             of
             your
             Families
          
           ,
           spreads
           your
           Tables
           ,
           and
           fills
           your
           Cups
           ,
           and
           giveth
           you
           all
           things
           to
           enjoy
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           6.17
           .
           Your
           Cisterns
           would
           quickly
           be
           empty
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           recruits
           from
           the
           Eternal
           Fountain
           .
           It
           is
           he
           that
           
             prevents
             breaches
          
           in
           your
           Families
           ,
           
             sinful
             breaches
          
           through
           anger
           and
           discontent
           ,
           jarrs
           and
           fallings
           out
           ,
           so
           that
           you
           would
           be
           Wolves
           and
           Tygers
           one
           to
           another
           ;
           afflictive
           breaches
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           Heart-breakings
           and
           cloath
           you
           in
           Sables
           ,
           and
           fetch
           Rivers
           of
           Tears
           from
           your
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Groan
           as
           was
           utter'd
           by
           Naomi
           ,
           Ruth
           1.21
           ,
           22.
           
           
             Call
             me
          
           Marah
           ,
           
             for
             the
             Lord
             hath
             dealt
             bitterly
             with
             me
             ;
             I
             was
             full
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             made
             me
             empty
             .
          
           How
           easily
           else
           might
           Death
           come
           with
           his
           Dart
           and
           stab
           one
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           Sythe
           mow
           down
           another
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Parents
           shall
           sit
           down
           lamenting
           ,
           and
           refuse
           to
           be
           comforted
           ,
           and
           a
           numerous
           Family
           moulder
           away
           into
           nothing
           .
           It
           hath
           been
           thus
           in
           other
           Houses
           ,
           why
           is
           it
           not
           so
           in
           yours
           ?
           But
           because
           of
           God's
           sparing
           Mercy
           he
           hath
           not
           given
           Death
           a
           Commission
           :
           To
           instance
           in
           all
           that
           God
           doth
           for
           us
           ,
           to
           give
           in
           the
           total
           Sum
           of
           his
           favours
           is
           beyond
           our
           power
           ,
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           say
           with
           holy
           
             David
             ,
             Psal.
          
           139.17
           ,
           18.
           
           
             How
             precious
             are
             thy
             thoughts
             unto
             me
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             how
             great
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             them
             ?
             if
             I
             should
             count
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             more
             in
             number
             than
             the
             sand
             ;
             when
             I
             awake
             ,
             I
             am
             still
             with
             thee
             .
          
           Under
           thy
           careful
           watchful
           Eye
           ,
           thy
           securing
           comforting
           Wing
           ,
           and
           surely
           all
           this
           doth
           greatly
           oblige
           Families
           to
           own
           ,
           serve
           and
           honour
           God
           ;
           the
           Bonds
           of
           God
           are
           upon
           us
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           Bond
           of
           his
           Law
           ,
           the
           Bond
           of
           his
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           the
           Bond
           of
           Kindness
           ;
           let
           us
           not
           break
           these
           Bonds
           ,
           lest
           he
           bind
           us
           in
           the
           Bonds
           of
           Affliction
           ,
           and
           Fetters
           of
           Wrath
           :
           As
           it
           would
           be
           a
           burning
           shame
           ,
           so
           an
           high
           provocation
           ,
           if
           they
           who
           
           receive
           so
           much
           from
           God
           ,
           should
           return
           little
           or
           nothing
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ;
           Family-worship
           is
           due
           to
           God
           ,
           
             because
             of
             that
             necessary
             and
             absolute
             dependance
             which
             they
             have
             upon
             him
             for
             the
             future
             .
          
           He
           that
           gave
           particular
           Persons
           their
           Being
           ,
           doth
           continue
           them
           in
           being
           ,
           else
           they
           would
           drop
           into
           the
           Grave
           .
           
             Thou
             holdest
             our
             soul
             in
             life
             ,
             and
             sufferest
             not
             our
             feet
             to
             be
             moved
             ,
          
           Psal.
           66.9
           .
           God
           by
           his
           Word
           created
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           Word
           of
           his
           Power
           is
           required
           for
           its
           preservation
           ,
           else
           it
           would
           return
           to
           its
           ancient
           
             Chaos
             ,
             Heb.
          
           1.3
           .
           He
           upholdeth
           all
           things
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           his
           Power
           ;
           so
           he
           that
           made
           our
           Families
           must
           maintain
           them
           ,
           he
           that
           raised
           them
           up
           must
           keep
           them
           up
           ;
           how
           soon
           would
           they
           sink
           if
           his
           Everlasting
           Arm
           were
           not
           underneath
           !
           In
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           that
           planteth
           is
           nothing
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           watereth
           is
           nothing
           ,
           but
           God
           that
           giveth
           the
           increase
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           he
           that
           ordereth
           and
           commandeth
           is
           nothing
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           assist
           and
           labour
           are
           nothing
           ,
           but
           God
           that
           giveth
           the
           blessing
           and
           the
           success
           .
           I
           desire
           you
           to
           bestow
           some
           thoughts
           upon
           that
           one
           Scripture
           ,
           Iob
           8.6
           .
           
             He
             shall
             make
             the
             habitation
             of
             thy
             righteousness
             prosperous
          
           ;
           where
           I
           desire
           you
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           these
           few
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           
             That
             it
             is
             God's
             work
             to
             make
             Habitations
             prosperous
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           alone
           ;
           all
           endeavours
           are
           vain
           and
           fruitless
           without
           his
           concurrence
           .
           The
           diligent
           Hand
           indeed
           is
           said
           to
           make
           rich
           ,
           but
           another
           place
           tells
           us
           ,
           the
           Blessing
           of
           the
           Lord
           makes
           rich
           .
           Man's
           diligence
           and
           God's
           blessing
           do
           excellently
           together
           ,
           then
           much
           good
           will
           come
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           when
           Man
           works
           alone
           ,
           he
           doth
           but
           beat
           the
           Air
           ,
           and
           loseth
           his
           labour
           ,
           nothing
           will
           prosper
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           not
           command
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           in
           Spirituals
           ,
           the
           Spices
           will
           not
           flow
           forth
           unless
           the
           North
           and
           South
           Wind
           blow
           
           upon
           the
           Garden
           :
           In
           Temporals
           ,
           the
           Ship
           must
           lye
           still
           and
           not
           reach
           its
           desired
           Haven
           ,
           except
           the
           Divine
           Blessing
           fill
           the
           Sails
           .
           God's
           Curse
           at
           the
           Root
           will
           blast
           Families
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           flourishing
           of
           them
           fade
           and
           dwindle
           into
           nothing
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           Our
           Reason
           will
           tell
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           
             That
             righteous
             Families
             stand
             fairest
             for
             God's
             Blessing
             ;
             I
             will
             behave
             my self
             wisely
             in
             a
             perfect
             way
             ,
             said
          
           David
           ,
           
             I
             will
             walk
             within
             my
             house
             with
             a
             perfect
             heart
             ,
             O
             when
             wilt
             thou
             come
             to
             me
             !
          
           Psal.
           101.
           
           A
           person
           of
           such
           an
           Heart
           and
           Way
           may
           desire
           and
           wish
           for
           God
           ,
           humbly
           invite
           him
           ,
           and
           believingly
           expect
           him
           with
           smiles
           and
           sweet
           manifestations
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           gracious
           favourable
           Providences
           .
           It
           is
           most
           probable
           and
           most
           rational
           to
           conclude
           that
           God
           will
           prosper
           Habitations
           of
           Righteousness
           ;
           this
           looks
           most
           consonant
           to
           his
           Nature
           ▪
           most
           agreeable
           to
           his
           Justice
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           there
           is
           the
           greatest
           assurance
           in
           his
           Promises
           .
           It
           is
           a
           righteous
           thing
           with
           God
           that
           Habitations
           of
           Wickedness
           should
           be
           Instances
           of
           Divine
           Vengeance
           ,
           that
           Habitations
           of
           Uncleanness
           should
           be
           Habitations
           for
           Owls
           and
           Satyrs
           ,
           that
           where
           the
           Tables
           are
           full
           of
           Vomit
           ,
           the
           Houses
           should
           spew
           them
           out
           ;
           but
           righteous
           Persons
           and
           Habitations
           of
           Righteousness
           are
           under
           the
           Blessing
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           so
           most
           like
           to
           flourish
           ,
           Psal.
           5.12
           .
           
             Thou
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             wilt
             bless
             the
             righteous
             ,
             with
             favour
             wilt
             thou
             compass
             him
             as
             with
             a
             shield
             .
          
           But
           then
           ,
        
         
           Thirdly
           ;
           The
           great
           Question
           will
           be
           ,
           
             What
             it
             is
             that
             doth
             make
             or
             denominate
             any
             House
             an
             Habitation
             of
             Righteousness
          
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           I
           answer
           ,
           the
           giving
           of
           every
           one
           his
           due
           ;
           the
           performing
           all
           righteous
           acts
           toward
           Men
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           holy
           acts
           toward
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           an
           Habitation
           of
           Righteousness
           in
           which
           there
           is
           the
           true
           fear
           and
           worship
           of
           God.
           There
           may
           be
           a
           
           righteous
           Person
           in
           a
           Family
           that
           is
           wicked
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           righteous
           Noah
           in
           a
           wicked
           World
           ,
           a
           just
           Lot
           in
           a
           wicked
           Sodom
           ,
           a
           Diamond
           in
           a
           sink
           ,
           a
           good
           Ahijah
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Iereboam
           who
           made
           Israel
           to
           sin
           ,
           Saints
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Nero
           ,
           who
           was
           at
           that
           day
           the
           Monster
           of
           Men
           ,
           though
           there
           have
           been
           as
           bad
           since
           ,
           and
           worse
           too
           ,
           but
           this
           did
           not
           make
           those
           Houses
           Habitations
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           they
           were
           Habitations
           of
           Devils
           ;
           there
           must
           be
           the
           Families
           fearing
           ,
           serving
           ,
           and
           worshipping
           of
           God
           ,
           else
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           it
           cannot
           truly
           be
           called
           an
           Habitation
           of
           Righteousness
           :
           So
           much
           may
           well
           suffice
           to
           be
           spoken
           to
           the
           first
           sett
           of
           Arguments
           for
           the
           proving
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           in
           our
           Families
           is
           no
           more
           than
           our
           reasonable
           service
           .
        
         
           I
           proceed
           now
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           method
           before
           propounded
           ,
           to
           a
           second
           order
           or
           company
           of
           Arguments
           for
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           Family-worship
           and
           Duty
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           be
           drawn
           from
           the
           
             Heads
             and
             Governours
          
           of
           Families
           ,
           and
           there
           will
           be
           several
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           I
           advise
           and
           earnestly
           desire
           every
           one
           of
           you
           seriously
           to
           consider
           ;
           for
           what
           will
           Arguments
           signifie
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           duly
           weighed
           ?
           Prov.
           24.32
           .
           Solomon
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           passing
           by
           the
           Field
           and
           Vineyard
           of
           the
           slothful
           Man
           void
           of
           understanding
           ,
           the
           Wall
           whereof
           was
           broken
           down
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           overgrown
           with
           Thorns
           ,
           and
           Nettles
           cover'd
           the
           face
           thereof
           ;
           
             He
             saw
             it
          
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           so
           ,
           
             he
             looked
             upon
             it
          
           ,
           wistly
           ,
           curiously
           ,
           again
           and
           again
           ,
           and
           he
           
             consider'd
             it
          
           ,
           he
           laid
           it
           to
           his
           Heart
           ,
           and
           he
           consider'd
           it
           well
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           
             he
             received
             instruction
          
           ;
           Oh
           that
           you
           would
           do
           the
           like
           as
           to
           those
           things
           which
           you
           do
           find
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           holy
           Discourses
           of
           your
           Faithful
           Ministers
           against
           sin
           ,
           and
           for
           duty
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           for
           Family-duty
           ,
           
           consider
           them
           well
           ,
           that
           so
           you
           may
           receive
           instruction
           :
           And
           the
           good
           Lord
           ,
           without
           whom
           we
           poor
           Worms
           can
           do
           nothing
           ,
           grant
           that
           what
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           said
           to
           this
           purpose
           may
           be
           accompanied
           with
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           so
           come
           with
           such
           a
           power
           upon
           your
           Souls
           ,
           as
           that
           his
           glory
           may
           be
           a
           gainer
           ,
           and
           his
           worship
           may
           be
           carefully
           and
           constantly
           performed
           for
           the
           future
           in
           those
           Families
           ,
           (
           if
           there
           be
           any
           such
           in
           this
           numerous
           Congregation
           )
           in
           which
           hitherto
           it
           hath
           been
           shamefully
           neglected
           .
        
         
           I.
           
             You
             that
             are
             Governours
             of
             Families
             ,
             Masters
             or
             Mistresses
             ,
             are
             charged
             with
             them
             .
          
           Your
           Families
           are
           your
           Charge
           ,
           God
           hath
           committed
           them
           to
           your
           Care
           and
           Government
           ;
           as
           they
           are
           to
           act
           for
           you
           ,
           so
           you
           are
           to
           care
           for
           them
           .
           Kings
           have
           a
           great
           power
           ,
           and
           that
           maketh
           some
           of
           them
           Oppressive
           and
           Tyrannical
           .
           They
           have
           great
           Honour
           ,
           and
           that
           makes
           them
           Proud
           and
           Lofty
           ;
           but
           all
           of
           them
           have
           a
           great
           Trust
           ,
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           is
           committed
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           they
           should
           not
           only
           indeavour
           to
           secure
           their
           own
           Prerogative
           ,
           but
           also
           publick
           good
           ,
           the
           peace
           ,
           welfare
           and
           prosperity
           of
           their
           people
           ;
           this
           they
           are
           all
           of
           them
           bound
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           do
           it
           are
           great
           Blessings
           .
           Ministers
           also
           have
           a
           great
           Charge
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           an
           honourable
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           a
           weighty
           thing
           to
           be
           a
           Minister
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           for
           the
           Churches
           of
           which
           they
           be
           Pastors
           are
           committed
           to
           them
           ;
           they
           are
           to
           look
           to
           the
           Flock
           of
           God
           ,
           over
           which
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           hath
           made
           them
           Overseers
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           to
           watch
           for
           the
           Peoples
           Souls
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           feed
           them
           with
           understanding
           and
           sound
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           also
           preserve
           them
           from
           those
           that
           lye
           in
           wait
           to
           deceive
           ,
           and
           from
           every
           path
           of
           the
           destroyer
           ;
           and
           O
           that
           while
           we
           do
           all
           ,
           with
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           
             Magnifie
             our
             Office
          
           ;
           we
           may
           all
           be
           
           careful
           to
           fulfil
           our
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           
             do
             the
             work
             of
             our
             Office
          
           !
        
         
           And
           so
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           return
           to
           the
           business
           before
           us
           ,
           
             Masters
             and
             Mistresses
             of
             Families
          
           have
           no
           small
           Charge
           ,
           no
           little
           Trust
           ,
           for
           their
           Families
           are
           committed
           to
           them
           ;
           the
           Family
           is
           a
           Body
           ,
           bigger
           or
           less
           ,
           and
           the
           Master
           is
           the
           Head
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           should
           rule
           ,
           order
           and
           influence
           all
           the
           Members
           thereof
           ;
           they
           have
           both
           a
           power
           and
           a
           trust
           ,
           a
           power
           ,
           and
           so
           set
           over
           them
           ;
           a
           trust
           ,
           and
           so
           charged
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           would
           not
           be
           deprived
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           so
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           betray
           their
           trust
           ;
           you
           that
           are
           Rulers
           of
           Families
           will
           be
           known
           in
           your
           places
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           you
           should
           be
           so
           .
           I
           pray
           be
           good
           in
           your
           places
           ;
           and
           as
           you
           will
           maintain
           your
           Authority
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           your
           power
           ,
           be
           true
           to
           your
           trust
           too
           ;
           some
           of
           you
           will
           say
           in
           some
           cases
           that
           you
           will
           not
           abate
           an
           Ace
           ,
           stand
           as
           much
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           be
           as
           exact
           here
           ;
           you
           will
           be
           Kings
           in
           your
           own
           Houses
           ,
           you
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           God
           hath
           made
           you
           so
           ,
           but
           be
           Prophets
           and
           Priests
           also
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           take
           ,
           and
           keep
           ,
           and
           use
           the
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           as
           that
           labouring
           
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           may
           not
           slip
           through
           your
           Fingers
           .
           As
           Magistrates
           ,
           so
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Parents
           ,
           and
           Masters
           ought
           
             to
             rule
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           For
           you
           are
           to
           remember
           that
           you
           are
           intrusted
           with
           the
           Souls
           of
           your
           Families
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           with
           their
           Bodies
           ;
           and
           you
           ought
           to
           seek
           and
           endeavour
           the
           good
           of
           their
           Souls
           as
           well
           as
           the
           good
           of
           their
           Bodies
           ;
           I
           mean
           ,
           both
           of
           their
           Children
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Servants
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           more
           too
           ,
           because
           the
           Soul
           is
           best
           ,
           and
           the
           welfare
           and
           comfort
           of
           the
           Body
           depends
           upon
           the
           happiness
           of
           the
           Soul.
           Indeed
           the
           Soul
           may
           be
           in
           a
           thriving
           condition
           Godward
           ,
           but
           the
           Body
           crazy
           and
           wasting
           ;
           the
           Soul
           may
           be
           of
           an
           healthful
           Constitution
           ,
           but
           the
           Body
           sickly
           and
           
           weak
           ,
           as
           is
           clear
           from
           that
           of
           Paul
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.16
           .
           
             Though
             the
             outward
             man
             perish
             ,
             yet
             the
             inward
             man
             is
             renewed
             day
             by
             day
          
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           was
           the
           case
           of
           Gaius
           ,
           I
           am
           very
           apt
           to
           conclude
           from
           that
           kind
           and
           friendly
           wish
           of
           Iohn
           in
           his
           third
           Epistle
           ,
           
             I
             wish
             that
             thy
             body
             may
             prosper
             and
             be
             in
             health
             ,
             even
             as
             thy
             soul
             prospereth
             .
          
           But
           if
           the
           Soul
           be
           void
           of
           Knowledge
           and
           Grace
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           not
           a
           saving
           Light
           in
           the
           Head
           ,
           nor
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           the
           Body
           will
           come
           to
           lye
           down
           at
           last
           in
           misery
           and
           sorrow
           ;
           cocker
           and
           pamper
           it
           never
           so
           much
           ,
           care
           and
           cark
           for
           it
           as
           you
           will
           ,
           the
           issue
           will
           at
           last
           be
           dreadful
           ,
           the
           
             compositum
             ,
             i
             e.
          
           the
           whole
           Man
           will
           come
           to
           ruin
           ,
           Hos.
           4.6
           .
           
             My
             people
             are
             destroyed
             for
             lack
             of
             knowledge
             ,
          
           not
           only
           deformed
           as
           a
           Person
           is
           for
           want
           of
           an
           Eye
           ,
           but
           destroyed
           ,
           cut
           off
           ,
           utterly
           ruined
           and
           undone
           ;
           and
           ought
           not
           the
           greatest
           care
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           prevention
           of
           that
           ?
        
         
           We
           read
           in
           1
           Tim.
           5.6
           .
           
             If
             any
             man
             provide
             not
             for
             his
             own
             ,
             specially
             for
             those
             of
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             he
             hath
             denied
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             is
             worse
             than
             an
             infidel
             .
          
           Though
           he
           doth
           not
           deny
           the
           Faith
           in
           words
           ,
           yet
           he
           doth
           in
           deeds
           ;
           he
           hath
           practically
           renounced
           Christianity
           by
           his
           not
           living
           up
           to
           the
           Laws
           and
           Rules
           thereof
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           worse
           than
           an
           Infidel
           by
           his
           falling
           short
           of
           them
           .
           He
           is
           defective
           and
           wanting
           in
           that
           which
           they
           perform
           ,
           though
           he
           lives
           in
           a
           Valley
           of
           Vision
           ,
           though
           he
           sits
           under
           the
           bright
           and
           glorious
           Beams
           of
           the
           Sun
           of
           Righteousness
           display'd
           in
           the
           Everlasting
           Gospel
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           outdone
           by
           the
           very
           Heathen
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           more
           than
           the
           dark
           glimmering
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           which
           is
           like
           a
           Candle
           burnt
           down
           to
           the
           Socket
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           all
           Parents
           and
           Masters
           to
           provide
           for
           their
           own
           Houses
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           the
           Question
           will
           be
           ,
           What
           are
           they
           to
           provide
           ?
           What
           ?
           All
           that
           is
           convenient
           for
           them
           ;
           
           according
           to
           that
           Prayer
           of
           Holy
           and
           Wise
           Agur
           ,
           in
           Prov.
           30.8
           .
           
             feed
             me
             with
             food
             convenient
             for
             me
             .
          
           To
           be
           sure
           they
           must
           provide
           things
           necessary
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           in
           their
           power
           ,
           but
           necessary
           for
           what
           ?
           only
           for
           the
           Body
           ?
           Meat
           ,
           and
           Drink
           ,
           and
           Cloaths
           ,
           and
           Lodging
           ,
           Mony
           ,
           and
           Wages
           ?
           are
           these
           all
           the
           things
           that
           are
           necessary
           and
           convenient
           for
           them
           ?
           is
           this
           the
           supplying
           of
           all
           their
           need
           ?
           is
           this
           all
           that
           the
           Lord
           requires
           and
           expects
           at
           their
           hands
           ?
           surely
           no
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           part
           of
           their
           duty
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           least
           ,
           and
           lowest
           part
           ;
           this
           he
           provides
           for
           the
           Brute
           ,
           but
           not
           for
           the
           Man
           ;
           for
           the
           Cabinet
           ,
           but
           not
           for
           the
           Jewel
           ;
           they
           should
           so
           provide
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           may
           be
           well
           with
           them
           every
           way
           ,
           to
           all
           intents
           and
           purposes
           ;
           their
           Families
           have
           precious
           Souls
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           comely
           Bodies
           ,
           craving
           Souls
           as
           well
           as
           hungry
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           so
           provide
           for
           their
           Souls
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           may
           not
           be
           their
           fault
           if
           it
           be
           not
           well
           with
           their
           Souls
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           in
           time
           ,
           and
           to
           Eternity
           .
           in
           the
           2
           d
           of
           Peter
           ▪
           1
           ,
           2
           ver
           .
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           speaking
           of
           God
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             His
             Divine
             Power
             hath
             given
             unto
             us
             all
             things
             that
             pertain
             unto
             Life
             ,
             and
             Godliness
             .
          
           O
           let
           us
           learn
           to
           admire
           and
           endear
           this
           God
           who
           is
           so
           gracious
           and
           liberal
           unto
           us
           !
           now
           let
           us
           be
           followers
           of
           him
           as
           dear
           Children
           ;
           this
           is
           an
           excellent
           Copy
           for
           us
           to
           write
           after
           who
           are
           House
           holders
           ;
           let
           us
           provide
           for
           ours
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           for
           this
           their
           Temporal
           Life
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           for
           Godliness
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           ,
           can
           any
           one
           tell
           how
           they
           provide
           for
           the
           Souls
           of
           their
           Families
           ,
           which
           are
           under
           their
           Government
           ,
           and
           committed
           to
           their
           care
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           set
           up
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           in
           their
           Families
           ?
           who
           do
           nothing
           towards
           their
           instruction
           and
           sanctification
           ,
           nothing
           towards
           the
           making
           of
           them
           understanding
           ,
           gracious
           ,
           and
           holy
           ?
           Are
           those
           Families
           well
           provided
           for
           in
           which
           there
           is
           no
           serving
           of
           
           God
           ,
           no
           religious
           exercises
           ,
           no
           Praying
           ,
           no
           Catechising
           ,
           nor
           reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           no
           Repeating
           of
           Sermons
           ,
           no
           Singing
           of
           Psalms
           ,
           no
           holy
           Discourses
           about
           God
           ,
           and
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ;
           no
           Holy
           Instructions
           ,
           nor
           good
           Councils
           ,
           nor
           provoking
           one
           another
           to
           love
           and
           good
           works
           ?
           we
           shall
           indeed
           sometimes
           hear
           people
           say
           of
           such
           or
           such
           a
           Man
           ,
           O
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           Man
           of
           a
           generous
           Spirit
           ,
           a
           brave
           House-keeper
           ;
           but
           ask
           them
           wherein
           ,
           how
           doth
           that
           appear
           ?
           the
           Answer
           is
           ,
           by
           his
           keeping
           a
           good
           Table
           ,
           a
           great
           Table
           ,
           he
           buyeth
           the
           best
           Meat
           the
           Market
           doth
           afford
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Servants
           have
           enough
           ,
           and
           to
           spare
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           see
           many
           poor
           lying
           at
           his
           door
           ,
           who
           are
           relieved
           there
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           indeed
           good
           and
           commendable
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           to
           be
           desired
           ,
           that
           all
           whose
           Estates
           will
           reach
           it
           were
           such
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           no
           losers
           by
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           one
           way
           to
           bring
           down
           a
           blessing
           upon
           their
           Callings
           ,
           and
           the
           works
           of
           their
           hands
           ;
           but
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           tell
           that
           Man
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           all
           ,
           if
           he
           stop
           here
           ,
           and
           his
           brave
           House-keeping
           amount
           to
           no
           more
           than
           this
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           if
           he
           doth
           not
           set
           up
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Family
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           pitiful
           ,
           a
           miserable
           House-keeper
           ,
           his
           House
           is
           the
           way
           to
           Hell
           ;
           though
           he
           keeps
           a
           
             Great
             Table
          
           ,
           yet
           he
           keeps
           a
           wicked
           House
           ,
           a
           godless
           ,
           graceless
           House
           ,
           he
           fills
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           starves
           Souls
           ,
           his
           Dogs
           have
           as
           much
           reason
           to
           commend
           him
           ,
           as
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           Children
           ,
           and
           Servants
           .
           Well
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           first
           thing
           ;
           and
           oh
           that
           it
           may
           abide
           with
           you
           who
           are
           Governours
           of
           Families
           ;
           sit
           down
           and
           think
           seriously
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           your
           Families
           are
           your
           charge
           ,
           you
           are
           charged
           with
           the
           Souls
           of
           your
           Families
           ,
           God
           hath
           put
           them
           into
           your
           hand
           ,
           and
           committed
           them
           to
           your
           care
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           are
           obliged
           to
           look
           after
           them
           ;
           and
           as
           God
           hath
           given
           them
           to
           you
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           your
           duty
           to
           
           train
           and
           bring
           them
           up
           for
           God
           :
           But
           this
           will
           meet
           us
           again
           in
           the
           way
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           shall
           speak
           something
           more
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           II.
           
             You
             are
             accountable
             for
             your
             Families
          
           ▪
           as
           charged
           with
           them
           ,
           so
           responsible
           for
           them
           .
           We
           read
           in
           the
           25th
           of
           Matthew
           ,
           14
           ,
           &c.
           of
           a
           Man
           Travelling
           into
           a
           far
           Country
           ,
           who
           called
           unto
           him
           his
           Servants
           ,
           and
           delivered
           unto
           them
           his
           goods
           ,
           to
           one
           five
           Talents
           ,
           to
           another
           two
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           third
           but
           one
           ;
           after
           a
           time
           he
           returned
           ,
           and
           reckoned
           with
           them
           .
           God
           hath
           committed
           to
           every
           one
           of
           us
           some
           Talents
           ,
           to
           some
           more
           ,
           to
           some
           fewer
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           reckon
           with
           us
           all
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           enquire
           what
           we
           have
           done
           with
           them
           ;
           one
           hath
           a
           Talent
           of
           Parts
           ,
           another
           of
           Power
           ,
           another
           of
           Interest
           ,
           a
           fourth
           of
           Riches
           ;
           do
           not
           you
           let
           them
           lie
           dead
           upon
           your
           hands
           ,
           but
           be
           good
           Husbands
           ,
           Trade
           with
           them
           ,
           my
           Friends
           ,
           trade
           with
           them
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           know
           as
           God
           will
           reckon
           with
           you
           for
           your
           Talents
           ,
           so
           for
           Persons
           that
           are
           committed
           to
           your
           Charge
           ;
           and
           as
           God
           said
           to
           
             Cain
             ,
             Gen.
          
           4.9
           .
           
             Where
             is
             Abel
             thy
             Brother
          
           ?
           so
           he
           will
           say
           to
           thee
           ,
           where
           is
           thy
           Wife
           ,
           where
           thy
           Son
           ,
           where
           thy
           Daughter
           ,
           where
           is
           thy
           Man
           Servant
           ,
           where
           thy
           Maid
           ?
           Masters
           of
           Families
           are
           accountable
           both
           for
           the
           Bodies
           and
           the
           Souls
           under
           their
           roofs
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           they
           are
           accountable
           for
           the
           bodies
           that
           are
           in
           their
           Families
           ;
           you
           know
           they
           are
           so
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           likewise
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Law.
           So
           that
           if
           any
           of
           them
           doth
           miscarry
           ,
           and
           dies
           a
           violent
           death
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           very
           strict
           search
           made
           into
           it
           ,
           the
           Coroners
           Inquest
           sits
           upon
           the
           body
           ,
           all
           suspected
           Persons
           are
           called
           and
           examined
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Question
           is
           ,
           How
           did
           this
           Person
           come
           by
           his
           death
           ?
           though
           it
           be
           the
           meanest
           Servant
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           the
           Scullion
           ,
           or
           Kitchin-Boy
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           past
           by
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           fit
           it
           should
           :
           No
           Murtherer
           
           ought
           to
           be
           Pardoned
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           standing
           Law
           which
           binds
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           and
           Places
           ,
           Gen.
           9.6
           .
           
             who
             so
             sheddeth
             Mans
             blood
             ,
             by
             Man
             shall
             his
             blood
             be
             shed
          
           ;
           let
           the
           man
           destroyed
           have
           been
           never
           so
           poor
           ,
           and
           mean
           ,
           and
           despicable
           for
           his
           outward
           Condition
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           Murtherer
           be
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           tho'
           a
           person
           of
           never
           so
           great
           Quality
           ,
           as
           they
           Phrase
           it
           ,
           yet
           he
           must
           die
           for
           it
           .
           God
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             by
             Man
             shall
             his
             blood
             be
             shed
             .
          
           If
           the
           Master
           himself
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           Servants
           death
           ,
           he
           shall
           answer
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           life
           shall
           go
           for
           life
           ,
           blood
           ,
           for
           blood
           ;
           if
           he
           Poisoned
           the
           meanest
           Servant
           he
           had
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           starved
           him
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           so
           ;
           and
           that
           Scripture
           tells
           you
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           thing
           lieth
           in
           this
           ,
           
             because
             Man
             was
             made
             in
             the
             Image
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           there
           was
           afterward
           another
           Law
           made
           ,
           Numb
           .
           35.31
           .
           
             Ye
             shall
             take
             no
             satisfaction
             for
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Murtherer
             ,
             which
             is
             guilty
             of
             death
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             be
             surely
             put
             to
             death
          
           ;
           so
           that
           as
           the
           
             Iewish
             Doctors
          
           say
           ,
           though
           he
           could
           give
           all
           the
           Riches
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Avenger
           of
           Blood
           were
           perswaded
           into
           a
           willingness
           to
           pass
           it
           by
           ,
           yet
           it
           could
           not
           be
           done
           .
           Let
           Magistrates
           therefore
           consider
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           when
           they
           Pardon
           Murtherers
           ,
           whom
           God
           himself
           hath
           devoted
           to
           destruction
           .
           But
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             they
             are
             accountable
             for
             the
             Souls
             that
             are
             in
             their
             Families
          
           ;
           for
           God
           doth
           highly
           value
           the
           Souls
           which
           he
           hath
           Created
           ,
           and
           as
           carefully
           and
           curiously
           looks
           after
           Souls
           ,
           as
           his
           Law
           enjoyns
           and
           requires
           Men
           in
           place
           of
           Power
           and
           Authority
           to
           look
           after
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           to
           judge
           and
           avenge
           their
           blood
           ,
           when
           it
           hath
           been
           shed
           by
           wicked
           and
           cruel
           hands
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           do
           miscarry
           ,
           as
           too
           many
           do
           ,
           thousands
           ,
           myriads
           ,
           millions
           do
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           inquisition
           for
           their
           blood
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           ;
           and
           if
           their
           Parents
           ,
           or
           Masters
           be
           
           guilty
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           will
           require
           it
           at
           their
           hands
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           too
           many
           that
           will
           be
           one
           day
           found
           with
           their
           hands
           full
           of
           blood
           ;
           there
           are
           some
           Men
           among
           us
           ,
           that
           do
           corrupt
           and
           taint
           the
           Judgments
           of
           their
           Children
           ,
           and
           Servants
           ,
           and
           Poyson
           their
           Minds
           with
           their
           Cursed
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           Damnable
           Heresies
           ,
           (
           I
           ask
           no
           pardon
           for
           that
           expression
           ,
           as
           too
           harsh
           and
           severe
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           Scripture
           Language
           )
           and
           by
           their
           sinful
           practices
           ,
           and
           vile
           debaucheries
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           bad
           as
           Rats-bane
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           answer
           for
           it
           .
           Others
           there
           are
           that
           do
           starve
           their
           Souls
           by
           not
           teaching
           them
           the
           way
           and
           fear
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           not
           instilling
           good
           Principles
           into
           them
           ,
           by
           not
           setting
           holy
           Examples
           before
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           should
           imitate
           ;
           not
           taking
           them
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           leading
           them
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           the
           midst
           of
           those
           Paths
           of
           Judgments
           in
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           go
           ;
           by
           living
           themselves
           like
           so
           many
           Heathens
           ,
           and
           Brutes
           ,
           and
           teaching
           others
           to
           do
           the
           same
           ,
           bringing
           them
           up
           for
           Hell
           ,
           and
           fitting
           them
           for
           destruction
           ;
           as
           if
           they
           had
           taken
           up
           a
           resolution
           that
           they
           would
           not
           serve
           the
           Lord
           ,
           nor
           go
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           no
           ,
           nor
           any
           that
           belong
           to
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           prevent
           it
           ;
           and
           these
           Men
           likewise
           shall
           answer
           it
           to
           God.
           Such
           shall
           be
           dealt
           with
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           God
           threatned
           he
           would
           do
           with
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           his
           being
           false
           to
           his
           trust
           ,
           and
           unfaithful
           to
           those
           unto
           whom
           he
           was
           sent
           .
           You
           may
           see
           it
           in
           Ezek.
           3.17
           ,
           18
           ▪
           
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
             I
             have
             made
             thee
             a
             Watchman
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             ,
             therefore
             hear
             the
             word
             at
             my
             mouth
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             warning
             from
             me
             .
          
        
         
           People
           are
           in
           eminent
           danger
           of
           being
           seduced
           by
           False
           Teachers
           ,
           of
           being
           prevailed
           against
           by
           Temptations
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           his
           instruments
           ;
           Ministers
           must
           watch
           over
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           go
           themselves
           to
           God
           
           for
           light
           ,
           teaching
           instruction
           ,
           and
           be
           faithful
           in
           teaching
           ,
           when
           taught
           ,
           and
           in
           giving
           out
           what
           they
           have
           received
           .
           Now
           mark
           ,
           
             when
             I
             say
             unto
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             surely
             die
             ,
             and
             thou
             givest
             him
             not
             warning
             ,
             nor
             speakest
             to
             warn
             the
             wicked
             from
             his
             evil
             way
             to
             save
             his
             life
             ,
             the
             same
             wicked
             man
             shall
             die
             in
             his
             iniquity
             ,
             but
             his
             blood
             will
             I
             require
             at
             thy
             hands
          
           ;
           which
           ,
           saith
           Erasmus
           ,
           is
           
             fulmen
             non
             verbum
             ,
             not
             a
             word
             but
             a
             Thunder-bolt
             .
          
           Duty
           is
           safe
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           that
           is
           done
           by
           Ministers
           ,
           they
           are
           out
           of
           danger
           ,
           out
           of
           harms
           way
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           accepted
           and
           rewarded
           by
           God
           ,
           whatever
           the
           issue
           be
           as
           to
           the
           people
           among
           whom
           they
           labour
           ,
           Isa.
           49.5
           .
           
             Though
             Israel
             be
             not
             gathered
             ,
             yet
             shall
             I
             be
             glorius
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             my
             God
             shall
             be
             my
             strength
          
           ;
           but
           neglect
           and
           carelesness
           is
           damnable
           ,
           it
           brings
           upon
           Ministers
           the
           guilt
           of
           other
           mens
           blood
           ,
           and
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           own
           Lives
           and
           Souls
           ;
           and
           believe
           it
           ,
           so
           it
           will
           upon
           you
           who
           are
           Parents
           ,
           and
           Masters
           of
           Families
           .
        
         
           Oh
           ,
           consider
           it
           ,
           my
           dear
           Friends
           ,
           Beloved
           and
           longed
           for
           ,
           seriously
           consider
           it
           ,
           you
           are
           ,
           as
           I
           formerly
           said
           ,
           and
           without
           doubt
           you
           your selves
           know
           ,
           Prophets
           in
           your
           own
           Houses
           ,
           there
           you
           are
           to
           Teach
           and
           Rule
           .
           God
           hath
           made
           you
           Watchmen
           to
           your
           own
           Houses
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           your
           business
           to
           study
           their
           peace
           and
           safety
           ,
           and
           to
           seek
           their
           good
           ;
           it
           is
           your
           business
           to
           acquaint
           them
           with
           their
           Duty
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           warn
           them
           of
           their
           danger
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           avoid
           it
           ;
           you
           are
           to
           cause
           your
           light
           to
           shine
           before
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           in
           your
           light
           ,
           they
           may
           see
           light
           ;
           you
           are
           to
           instruct
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           naught
           for
           lack
           of
           knowledge
           ;
           you
           are
           to
           shew
           them
           ,
           and
           go
           before
           them
           in
           the
           way
           that
           they
           should
           go
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           wander
           and
           go
           directly
           to
           Hell
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           none
           to
           direct
           them
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           you
           are
           to
           make
           use
           of
           all
           means
           possible
           ,
           
           that
           both
           you
           and
           yours
           may
           prove
           and
           approve
           what
           is
           the
           good
           ,
           acceptable
           ,
           and
           perfect
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           found
           to
           be
           wise
           unto
           Salvation
           .
           But
           if
           you
           ,
           if
           any
           of
           you
           have
           been
           and
           will
           continue
           to
           be
           slothful
           ,
           careless
           ,
           negligent
           ,
           and
           wanting
           to
           your
           duty
           herein
           ,
           your
           Children
           and
           Servants
           may
           die
           in
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           iniquity
           ;
           but
           verily
           you
           shall
           not
           escape
           unpunished
           ,
           for
           their
           blood
           shall
           be
           required
           at
           your
           hands
           ,
           the
           holy
           and
           righteous
           God
           will
           require
           it
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           great
           avenger
           of
           blood
           .
           And
           here
           are
           two
           things
           that
           I
           lay
           before
           you
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             Your
             wretched
             neglect
             of
             Family-Duties
             may
             bring
             upon
             you
             the
             Curse
             of
             your
             Children
             and
             Servants
             .
          
           I
           have
           known
           some
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           for
           their
           flagitious
           Lives
           been
           Condemned
           to
           the
           Gallows
           ,
           and
           not
           far
           from
           Execution
           ,
           laid
           their
           ill
           life
           at
           the
           Parents
           door
           ,
           crying
           out
           of
           the
           fondness
           of
           their
           Mothers
           for
           winking
           at
           and
           concealing
           of
           their
           faults
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           neglect
           of
           their
           Fathers
           giving
           them
           no
           better
           Education
           ,
           and
           setting
           before
           them
           such
           wicked
           and
           abominable
           examples
           ;
           and
           what
           do
           you
           think
           they
           and
           others
           in
           the
           same
           case
           with
           them
           are
           and
           will
           be
           doing
           for
           ever
           in
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           in
           the
           anguish
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           and
           the
           midst
           of
           intolerable
           Torments
           ,
           when
           such
           poor
           Creatures
           come
           to
           be
           cast
           upon
           a
           bed
           of
           flames
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Lake
           which
           burneth
           with
           Fire
           and
           Brimstone
           ?
           when
           they
           come
           to
           feel
           the
           sinking
           weight
           ,
           and
           scorching
           heat
           of
           the
           wrath
           and
           indignation
           of
           a
           provoked
           God
           ,
           they
           will
           certainly
           curse
           themselves
           for
           their
           former
           follies
           and
           wicked
           courses
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           curse
           their
           Old
           Companions
           ,
           whom
           now
           they
           take
           so
           much
           pleasure
           in
           ,
           and
           will
           wish
           they
           had
           never
           seen
           their
           faces
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           curse
           you
           too
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           rationally
           conclude
           their
           passionate
           breaking
           
           out
           into
           such
           expressions
           as
           these
           ,
           I
           might
           have
           done
           better
           had
           I
           been
           Educated
           and
           brought
           up
           better
           ;
           I
           might
           have
           done
           my
           duty
           to
           God
           ,
           had
           my
           Parents
           or
           my
           Master
           done
           their
           duty
           to
           me
           ;
           I
           might
           have
           been
           kept
           from
           the
           path
           of
           the
           Destroyer
           ,
           and
           cleansed
           my
           way
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           a
           Blessed
           Eternity
           ,
           had
           I
           been
           taught
           to
           take
           heed
           unto
           my self
           ,
           and
           to
           my
           way
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           word
           .
           Had
           my
           Father
           and
           my
           Master
           instructed
           me
           ,
           I
           might
           have
           known
           as
           much
           ,
           and
           done
           as
           well
           as
           those
           that
           are
           now
           saved
           ,
           and
           in
           Heaven
           .
           But
           instead
           of
           taking
           pains
           to
           make
           me
           good
           ,
           their
           great
           desire
           and
           design
           was
           to
           make
           me
           Rich
           ,
           and
           Great
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           have
           made
           me
           miserable
           .
           I
           have
           all
           my
           days
           taken
           wicked
           Courses
           ,
           because
           they
           never
           took
           any
           care
           to
           instill
           into
           me
           right
           and
           holy
           Principles
           .
           Had
           I
           but
           seen
           or
           heard
           them
           reading
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           other
           good
           books
           themselves
           ,
           or
           to
           their
           Families
           ,
           I
           might
           have
           taken
           them
           up
           ,
           and
           read
           them
           too
           ,
           and
           got
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           my self
           ,
           and
           my
           duty
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           for
           Romances
           ,
           and
           Plays
           ,
           and
           Cards
           ,
           the
           Devils
           Books
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           spent
           and
           lost
           our
           time
           and
           our selves
           too
           .
           Had
           I
           heard
           them
           Praying
           in
           their
           Families
           ,
           seeking
           the
           face
           and
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           begging
           his
           Spirit
           and
           Grace
           ,
           I
           might
           have
           prayed
           too
           ,
           and
           sought
           God
           too
           ,
           and
           beg'd
           the
           life
           of
           my
           precious
           Soul
           ,
           and
           who
           knows
           but
           I
           might
           have
           obtain'd
           mercy
           .
           But
           instead
           of
           Praying
           ,
           there
           was
           Swearing
           and
           Cursing
           ,
           foolish
           and
           wicked
           talk
           ,
           and
           I
           learnt
           their
           ways
           ;
           they
           set
           bad
           examples
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           ready
           to
           follow
           them
           ;
           they
           struck
           the
           Spark
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           like
           Tinder
           catching
           immediately
           ,
           their
           examples
           were
           very
           vicious
           ,
           and
           my
           Nature
           was
           as
           bad
           ,
           and
           now
           my
           eternal
           ruine
           follows
           upon
           it
           ;
           they
           were
           Worldly
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           I
           ,
           they
           wicked
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           I
           ,
           they
           minded
           earthly
           things
           ,
           and
           so
           
           did
           I
           ;
           they
           lived
           without
           God
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           I
           ;
           they
           carried
           themselves
           like
           so
           many
           Heathen
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           I
           ,
           and
           now
           I
           am
           in
           the
           place
           of
           endless
           misery
           ,
           
             out
             of
             which
          
           there
           is
           no
           possibility
           of
           being
           delivered
           ,
           nor
           making
           an
           escape
           ,
           and
           
             in
             which
          
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           of
           any
           comfort
           ,
           ease
           ,
           alleviation
           or
           abatement
           of
           trouble
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           infinite
           mercy
           it self
           will
           not
           grant
           the
           least
           drop
           of
           Water
           for
           the
           cooling
           and
           refreshment
           of
           any
           that
           are
           here
           ,
           therefore
           cursed
           ,
           yea
           for
           ever
           cursed
           be
           the
           day
           that
           I
           descended
           of
           such
           Parents
           ,
           and
           cursed
           be
           the
           day
           on
           which
           I
           was
           bound
           an
           Apprentice
           to
           such
           a
           Master
           ,
           and
           that
           ever
           my
           Lines
           were
           cast
           in
           such
           Families
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           As
           this
           will
           bring
           upon
           you
           the
           Curse
           of
           those
           poor
           miserable
           and
           eternally
           Lost
           Creatures
           ,
           so
           it
           may
           justly
           expose
           you
           to
           the
           Wrath
           and
           Fury
           of
           a
           Righteous
           God
           ,
           who
           for
           your
           neglect
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           unfaithfulness
           to
           your
           Trust
           ,
           and
           wicked
           Cruelty
           to
           those
           poor
           Souls
           ,
           may
           justly
           punish
           you
           with
           everlasting
           Destruction
           from
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Power
           ,
           for
           their
           Blood
           crieth
           loud
           for
           Vengeance
           to
           be
           executed
           upon
           you
           .
        
         
           III.
           
             Your
             present
             safety
             ,
             and
             the
             safety
             of
             your
             Houses
             doth
             very
             much
             depend
             upon
             this
             .
          
           By
           an
           holy
           care
           herein
           your
           confidence
           in
           God
           may
           be
           strengthened
           ,
           and
           your
           comfortable
           expectations
           from
           him
           raised
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           by
           your
           neglect
           hereof
           ,
           both
           will
           be
           lessened
           and
           enfeebled
           .
           You
           see
           there
           are
           two
           Branches
           in
           this
           Assertion
           ,
           I
           shall
           speak
           distinctly
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           Instances
           prove
           and
           manifest
           the
           truth
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           
             Your
             being
             wanting
             to
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             and
             Religious
             Exercises
             in
             your
             Families
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             expose
             you
             and
             them
             to
             present
             Iudgments
          
           ;
           and
           while
           you
           continue
           so
           ,
           you
           cannot
           rationally
           hope
           it
           should
           be
           
           otherwise
           ,
           but
           may
           have
           a
           
             dreadful
             sound
             always
             in
             your
             Ears
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             Prosperity
             the
             destroyer
             will
             come
             upon
             you
             ;
             Iob
          
           15.21
           .
           You
           may
           spend
           your
           day
           ,
           yea
           day
           and
           night
           too
           in
           a
           fearful
           expectation
           of
           being
           devoured
           ,
           but
           have
           nothing
           to
           warrant
           your
           hoping
           that
           God
           will
           be
           either
           a
           Sun
           for
           your
           comfort
           ,
           or
           a
           Shield
           for
           your
           defence
           ;
           for
           the
           case
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           your
           neglect
           of
           God
           may
           justly
           provoke
           him
           to
           a
           neglect
           of
           you
           ;
           and
           what
           shadow
           of
           reason
           can
           you
           shew
           another
           ,
           or
           please
           your selves
           with
           ,
           why
           God
           should
           do
           any
           thing
           for
           the
           promoting
           or
           securing
           your
           welfare
           ,
           when
           you
           will
           do
           nothing
           for
           the
           keeping
           up
           and
           advancing
           of
           his
           Honour
           ?
           Why
           should
           you
           walk
           safely
           when
           you
           will
           not
           walk
           uprightly
           and
           in
           your
           integrity
           ?
           Why
           should
           he
           make
           your
           Families
           prosperous
           ▪
           if
           notwithstanding
           all
           that
           is
           or
           can
           be
           said
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           make
           them
           religious
           ?
           You
           may
           find
           in
           Isa.
           5.
           that
           when
           the
           Vineyard
           brought
           forth
           nothing
           but
           wild
           Grapes
           ,
           after
           great
           cost
           bestowed
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           pains
           taken
           with
           it
           ,
           the
           Hedge
           was
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           Wall
           to
           be
           broken
           down
           ,
           and
           the
           Clouds
           commanded
           to
           Rain
           no
           more
           upon
           it
           .
           Nay
           ,
           not
           only
           a
           total
           neglect
           of
           Family-duty
           ,
           but
           an
           omission
           in
           one
           point
           may
           ,
           yea
           hath
           awakened
           and
           armed
           Divine
           Justice
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           an
           house
           ,
           as
           is
           plain
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Eli.
           He
           was
           a
           good
           and
           holy
           Man
           ,
           in
           a
           time
           of
           publick
           danger
           ,
           his
           heart
           trembled
           for
           the
           
             Ark
             of
             God
          
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           know
           that
           it
           lay
           very
           near
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           do
           not
           at
           all
           question
           but
           there
           was
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           in
           his
           House
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           made
           Conscience
           of
           teaching
           and
           instructing
           his
           Children
           and
           Servants
           ,
           but
           his
           Sons
           were
           Sons
           of
           Belial
           ,
           that
           knew
           not
           the
           Lord
           so
           as
           to
           fear
           him
           ;
           vile
           and
           wicked
           wretches
           they
           were
           ,
           openly
           abominably
           profane
           :
           The
           good
           old
           Man
           heard
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           hearing
           
           was
           grieved
           at
           his
           very
           heart
           ,
           and
           for
           it
           he
           reprov'd
           them
           too
           :
           But
           he
           was
           wanting
           in
           one
           thing
           ;
           he
           spake
           to
           them
           in
           too
           soft
           and
           silken
           words
           ;
           he
           was
           too
           mild
           with
           his
           Sons
           ,
           how
           angry
           soever
           he
           was
           with
           their
           sins
           :
           He
           did
           not
           exercise
           all
           his
           Authority
           and
           Power
           ,
           nor
           draw
           against
           them
           the
           Sword
           of
           Justice
           ;
           he
           blam'd
           them
           ,
           but
           he
           did
           not
           punish
           them
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           use
           that
           severity
           toward
           them
           ,
           which
           for
           their
           notorious
           Crimes
           they
           had
           deserved
           .
           Now
           do
           but
           read
           ,
           how
           severe
           upon
           this
           account
           God
           threatned
           to
           be
           both
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           whole
           House
           .
           He
           said
           ,
           
             He
             would
             do
             that
             ,
             at
             which
             both
             the
             Ears
             of
             every
             one
             that
             heard
             it
             should
             tingle
             .
          
           And
           indeed
           so
           they
           well
           might
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           so
           terrible
           ;
           1
           Sam.
           2
           31
           ,
           32
           ,
           33.
           
           
             Behold
             the
             days
             come
             that
             I
             will
             cut
             off
             thine
             Arm
             ,
             and
             the
             Arm
             of
             thy
             Fathers
             House
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             not
             be
             an
             Old
             Man
             in
             thine
             House
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             see
             an
             Enemy
             in
             my
             Habitation
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Wealth
             which
             God
             shall
             give
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             and
             there
             shall
             not
             be
             an
             Old
             Man
             in
             thine
             House
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             the
             Man
             of
             thine
             which
             I
             shall
             not
             cut
             off
             from
             mine
             Altar
             ,
             shall
             be
             to
             consume
             thine
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             to
             grieve
             thy
             Heart
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             increase
             of
             thine
             House
             shall
             die
             in
             the
             flower
             of
             their
             Age.
          
           I
           beseech
           every
           one
           to
           believe
           ,
           before
           your
           own
           sad
           and
           dismal
           experience
           be
           the
           cutting
           Argument
           to
           convince
           you
           ,
           that
           all
           sin
           is
           of
           a
           ruining
           and
           destructive
           nature
           ;
           not
           only
           sins
           of
           commission
           ,
           but
           sins
           of
           omission
           are
           so
           ;
           not
           only
           acts
           of
           Hostility
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           open
           Rebellion
           ,
           but
           contempt
           and
           neglect
           of
           him
           ;
           not
           only
           downright
           affronts
           ,
           but
           the
           non-payment
           of
           that
           Homage
           which
           is
           his
           due
           ;
           it
           will
           make
           the
           Root
           of
           a
           Family
           rottenness
           ,
           and
           the
           Blossoms
           to
           come
           up
           like
           Dust
           ;
           it
           will
           blast
           and
           wither
           the
           Off-spring
           of
           an
           House
           ;
           it
           will
           utter
           consume
           the
           Timber
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           all
           heart
           of
           Oak
           ;
           it
           would
           pull
           down
           the
           Walls
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           as
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           thick
           as
           those
           of
           a
           Castle
           .
           So
           History
           tells
           us
           in
           the
           voice
           said
           to
           that
           wicked
           and
           bloody
           
             Emperor
             Phocas
          
           ,
           though
           thou
           raise
           thy
           Walls
           as
           high
           as
           Heaven
           ▪
           the
           sin
           within
           will
           spoil
           all
           .
           Sin
           will
           undermine
           the
           Foundation
           of
           an
           House
           ,
           and
           shake
           the
           whole
           Fabrick
           ,
           and
           like
           Gunpowder
           ,
           blow
           it
           up
           ,
           and
           bury
           it
           in
           its
           own
           Ruins
           .
           
             Now
             consider
             this
             all
             ye
             that
             forget
             God
             ,
             lest
             he
             tear
             you
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             none
             to
             deliver
             ;
             Psal.
          
           50.22
           .
           As
           he
           will
           not
           always
           strive
           ,
           so
           he
           will
           not
           always
           bear
           .
           Some
           years
           he
           came
           to
           the
           
             barren
             Tree
          
           ,
           expecting
           fruit
           ,
           and
           finding
           none
           ,
           he
           exercised
           much
           patience
           under
           frequent
           disappointments
           ,
           but
           at
           length
           patience
           gave
           place
           to
           prudent
           Justice
           ,
           and
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Cut
             it
             down
             ,
             why
             cumbers
             it
             the
             ground
             ?
          
           But
           all
           this
           may
           be
           prevented
           if
           men
           would
           be
           Friends
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           study
           and
           practice
           those
           things
           which
           belong
           to
           ,
           and
           make
           for
           their
           peace
           ,
           before
           they
           are
           hidden
           from
           their
           Eyes
           .
           But
           now
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             Your
             worshipping
             of
             God
             in
             your
             Families
             ,
             and
             keeping
             up
             Religious
             Exercises
             there
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             means
             of
             preserving
             their
             peace
             ,
             and
             keeping
             off
             those
             Iudgments
             which
             otherwise
             might
             break
             in
             upon
             them
             ,
             Wisdom
             is
             a
             defence
             ,
             and
             Money
             is
             a
             defence
             ,
             but
             Wisdom
             is
             the
             better
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             for
             it
             giveth
             life
             to
             them
             that
             have
             it
             ,
             Eccles.
          
           7.12
           .
           There
           may
           be
           other
           things
           used
           for
           our
           safety
           ,
           Locks
           ,
           Bolts
           ,
           Bars
           ,
           &c.
           but
           that
           Wisdom
           which
           consists
           in
           the
           Fear
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           Love
           and
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           .
           He
           that
           walketh
           in
           Righteousness
           shall
           
             dwell
             on
             high
             ,
             his
             place
             of
             defence
             shall
             be
             the
             munition
             of
             Rocks
             ,
          
           where
           Ruin
           cannot
           come
           at
           him
           ;
           Isa.
           33.16
           .
           I
           shall
           for
           the
           evidencing
           of
           this
           produce
           two
           great
           Instances
           .
        
         
           The
           
             former
             Instance
          
           shall
           be
           holy
           Iob
           :
           And
           in
           him
           we
           will
           take
           notice
           of
           two
           things
           ;
           
             his
             care
             of
             Duty
             ,
             and
             God's
             care
             of
             him
             .
          
           We
           will
           begin
           with
           his
           care
           of
           Duty
           ,
           and
           God
           himself
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           faithful
           and
           
           true
           Witness
           ,
           and
           cannot
           lye
           ,
           did
           testifie
           thus
           of
           him
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             a
             perfect
             and
             upright
             man
             ,
             one
             that
             feared
             God
             and
             eschewed
             evil
             .
          
           He
           was
           indeed
           a
           singular
           eminent
           Saint
           ,
           one
           by
           himself
           ,
           not
           a
           Man
           like
           him
           in
           all
           the
           Earth
           ,
           not
           one
           that
           had
           grown
           up
           to
           that
           stature
           ,
           attained
           that
           pitch
           of
           Holiness
           which
           he
           had
           done
           :
           So
           much
           is
           said
           of
           him
           in
           general
           ;
           Iob
           1.1
           .
           Yea
           and
           in
           vers
           .
           8.
           
           God
           himself
           gave
           this
           very
           report
           and
           character
           of
           him
           to
           the
           Devil
           ,
           his
           mortal
           Enemy
           .
           Now
           let
           us
           take
           notice
           of
           what
           is
           more
           particularly
           recorded
           concerning
           him
           ,
           in
           vers
           .
           4
           ,
           5.
           of
           that
           Chapter
           .
           His
           Sons
           had
           been
           lovingly
           ,
           and
           like
           Brethren
           ,
           feasting
           at
           one
           anothers
           Houses
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           became
           them
           ,
           invited
           their
           Sisters
           also
           .
           Iob
           now
           could
           not
           but
           be
           greatly
           pleased
           with
           that
           Brotherly
           Love
           which
           was
           among
           his
           Children
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           jealous
           over
           them
           with
           a
           godly
           Jealousie
           ,
           and
           had
           his
           fears
           ,
           lest
           in
           their
           feasting
           they
           should
           forget
           themselves
           ,
           and
           do
           something
           that
           might
           offend
           God
           ,
           grieve
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           provoke
           his
           Displeasure
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             he
             offered
             Burnt-Offerings
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             them
             all
             .
          
           He
           did
           not
           offer
           one
           single
           Sacrifice
           for
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           short
           work
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           he
           offered
           for
           each
           one
           a
           Sacrifice
           .
           Neither
           did
           he
           do
           this
           alone
           by
           himself
           ,
           but
           with
           them
           ,
           together
           with
           them
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             be
             sent
             and
             sanctified
             them
          
           ;
           but
           what
           are
           we
           to
           understand
           by
           that
           expression
           ,
           what
           may
           be
           the
           meaning
           thereof
           ?
           I
           answer
           negatively
           ;
           he
           did
           not
           sanctifie
           them
           by
           working
           Grace
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           infusing
           into
           them
           holy
           Habits
           .
           There
           is
           never
           a
           gracious
           Parent
           but
           would
           do
           it
           for
           all
           his
           Children
           if
           he
           could
           He
           that
           is
           holy
           himself
           ,
           would
           have
           others
           so
           too
           .
           I
           wish
           ,
           said
           Paul
           to
           Agrippa
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           thou
           ,
           but
           all
           that
           hear
           me
           this
           day
           were
           as
           I
           am
           ,
           saving
           these
           Bonds
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           in
           their
           power
           ,
           none
           can
           make
           saving
           
           impressions
           upon
           the
           Adamantine
           Heart
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           hath
           an
           Arm
           of
           Omnipotency
           ;
           none
           can
           give
           the
           least
           Grace
           to
           Man
           but
           he
           that
           hath
           all
           Grace
           in
           himself
           ;
           therefore
           affirmatively
           ,
           by
           
           Iob's
           sanctifying
           them
           some
           understand
           his
           praying
           to
           God
           that
           he
           would
           sanctifie
           them
           ;
           and
           doubtless
           he
           did
           so
           ;
           while
           some
           altogether
           seek
           the
           World
           ,
           Greatness
           ,
           Riches
           for
           their
           Children
           ,
           a
           good
           Man
           doth
           above
           all
           seek
           Grace
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           Children
           ;
           he
           will
           go
           a
           begging
           to
           God
           for
           his
           Children
           ,
           begging
           of
           Grace
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           whatever
           thou
           deniest
           my
           Children
           ,
           do
           thou
           give
           them
           Grace
           ;
           though
           thou
           wilt
           not
           make
           them
           great
           ,
           yet
           do
           thou
           make
           them
           good
           ;
           thus
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Gen.
          
           17.18
           .
           
             O
             that
          
           Ishmael
           
             may
             live
             before
             thee
          
           ,
           that
           his
           Soul
           might
           live
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           live
           in
           thy
           favour
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           thy
           command
           ,
           so
           live
           as
           to
           please
           and
           obey
           thee
           ;
           and
           certainly
           this
           is
           an
           excellent
           way
           for
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           our
           own
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           the
           Hearts
           of
           others
           .
           The
           effectual
           servent
           Prayer
           of
           a
           righteous
           Man
           availeth
           much
           in
           this
           case
           .
           Prayer
           that
           comes
           from
           Grace
           in
           him
           that
           puts
           it
           up
           may
           obtain
           Grace
           from
           him
           ,
           on
           whose
           behalf
           he
           is
           a
           Suitor
           .
           But
           there
           is
           a
           late
           Learned
           and
           Holy
           Commentator
           ,
           viz.
           Mr.
           Caryl
           ,
           understands
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             He
             sent
             and
             sanctified
             them
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           He
           sent
           them
           good
           Instructions
           ,
           holy
           Counsels
           ,
           and
           wholesome
           advice
           ;
           gave
           them
           notice
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           that
           was
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           order'd
           them
           to
           prepare
           themselves
           that
           they
           might
           be
           in
           a
           due
           frame
           to
           wait
           upon
           God
           in
           such
           an
           Ordinance
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           did
           not
           perform
           this
           Duty
           alone
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           to
           join
           with
           him
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             He
             did
             this
             continually
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           frequently
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           occasion
           for
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           offered
           it self
           ,
           so
           often
           he
           thus
           worshipped
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           called
           his
           Children
           to
           bear
           their
           part
           with
           him
           in
           it
           .
        
         
         
           We
           have
           seen
           the
           Piety
           of
           this
           Holy
           Man
           ,
           now
           let
           us
           see
           his
           Safety
           ;
           if
           any
           ask
           what
           he
           was
           the
           better
           for
           this
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           a
           great
           deal
           ;
           though
           Iob
           did
           not
           serve
           God
           for
           his
           Hire
           ,
           yet
           he
           did
           not
           serve
           God
           
             for
             Nought
          
           ;
           he
           did
           not
           make
           any
           temporal
           worldly
           advantages
           
             his
             end
          
           of
           serving
           God
           ,
           yet
           he
           found
           and
           felt
           that
           it
           was
           not
           in
           vain
           for
           him
           to
           serve
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           wont
           to
           be
           behind-hand
           with
           the
           Children
           of
           Men
           ;
           he
           richly
           pays
           those
           that
           do
           but
           a
           Jobb
           of
           work
           for
           him
           ;
           so
           he
           did
           Cyrus
           ▪
           much
           more
           those
           who
           are
           stedfast
           and
           immoveable
           abounding
           in
           his
           work
           .
           Iob
           here
           takes
           care
           of
           his
           Family
           that
           they
           should
           serve
           and
           worship
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           took
           care
           of
           his
           substance
           ,
           Iob
           1.10
           The
           Devil
           that
           was
           no
           Friend
           to
           God
           ,
           nor
           to
           his
           Honour
           ,
           took
           notice
           thereof
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           but
           own
           it
           ;
           
             Hast
             thou
             not
             made
             an
             hedge
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             about
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             about
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             on
             every
             side
             ?
          
           God
           hath
           two
           sorts
           of
           Hedges
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           
             hedge
             of
             thorns
          
           ,
           and
           this
           God
           speaks
           of
           ,
           Hos.
           2.6
           .
           
             I
             will
             hedge
             up
             thy
             way
             with
             thorns
          
           ;
           that
           was
           to
           keep
           her
           from
           Idolatry
           ,
           from
           running
           after
           the
           Gods
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           whom
           she
           called
           her
           Lovers
           ;
           she
           should
           have
           little
           heart
           to
           go
           after
           them
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           those
           sorrows
           and
           troubles
           that
           would
           meet
           her
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           great
           mercy
           when
           God
           orders
           out
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           pains
           ,
           and
           vexation
           in
           a
           sinful
           course
           ,
           when
           he
           hedgeth
           them
           about
           with
           Thorns
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           cannot
           wander
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           turn
           aside
           to
           crooked
           paths
           ,
           with
           the
           workers
           of
           iniquity
           without
           pricking
           their
           Fingers
           ,
           and
           piercing
           themselves
           thorough
           with
           many
           sorrows
           ;
           this
           speaks
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           one
           of
           his
           special
           favours
           ▪
           But
           this
           Hedge
           which
           God
           had
           set
           about
           Iob
           was
           of
           another
           nature
           ,
           an
           hedge
           of
           gracious
           and
           powerful
           protection
           ;
           a
           
             strong
             hedge
          
           ,
           sufficient
           to
           reach
           its
           end
           ;
           an
           hedge
           that
           was
           no
           
           where
           thin
           and
           weak
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           gap
           to
           be
           found
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           an
           Enemy
           could
           enter
           in
           at
           ,
           till
           God
           afterward
           for
           wise
           and
           holy
           ends
           gave
           leave
           .
           This
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           a
           good
           Hedge
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           of
           God's
           own
           making
           ;
           
             thou
             hast
             set
             it
          
           :
           and
           it
           also
           was
           
             a
             large
             Hedge
          
           ,
           fetching
           a
           great
           compass
           ,
           for
           it
           took
           in
           all
           ;
           it
           was
           about
           him
           ,
           his
           person
           ,
           thou
           hast
           set
           it
           
             about
             him
          
           ,
           about
           his
           Soul
           and
           his
           Body
           ,
           about
           his
           Graces
           and
           his
           inward
           Comforts
           ,
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           Health
           ,
           and
           Strength
           ;
           and
           
             about
             his
             House
          
           ,
           the
           Habitation
           it self
           ,
           and
           all
           within
           Doors
           ,
           Wife
           ,
           and
           Children
           ,
           and
           Servants
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Goods
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           about
           all
           that
           he
           had
           ,
           though
           at
           never
           so
           great
           a
           distance
           from
           home
           ,
           his
           Fields
           ,
           and
           his
           Cattel
           ,
           his
           Grass
           ,
           and
           Hay
           ,
           and
           Corn
           ,
           his
           great
           things
           ,
           and
           his
           little
           things
           too
           ;
           his
           Camels
           and
           Oxen
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           his
           Asses
           ,
           and
           Sheep
           ,
           and
           Lambs
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           had
           ;
           and
           the
           Scripture
           adds
           ,
           
             it
             was
             on
             every
             side
          
           .
           He
           could
           look
           no
           way
           but
           he
           might
           see
           Salvation
           ,
           so
           that
           neither
           Devil
           could
           come
           at
           him
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           Enemy
           ,
           without
           Divine
           permission
           :
           Indeed
           afterward
           as
           that
           Chapter
           tells
           us
           ,
           when
           the
           Devil
           ,
           that
           inveterate
           and
           implacable
           Enemy
           falsly
           accus'd
           and
           charg'd
           that
           good
           Man
           ,
           telling
           God
           that
           he
           had
           all
           along
           been
           no
           better
           than
           a
           Mercenary
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           change
           of
           Providence
           would
           make
           a
           change
           in
           him
           ;
           if
           Providence
           did
           but
           frown
           upon
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           quickly
           fall
           a
           Cursing
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           very
           touch
           would
           turn
           him
           .
           God
           did
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           own
           Grace
           ,
           and
           the
           vindication
           of
           his
           Servants
           honour
           ,
           give
           the
           Devil
           leave
           to
           try
           what
           he
           could
           do
           by
           himself
           and
           his
           Instruments
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           resolving
           to
           allay
           the
           bitterness
           of
           the
           Cup
           ,
           to
           support
           him
           under
           the
           burden
           ▪
           and
           at
           last
           to
           bring
           him
           off
           with
           honour
           and
           without
           loss
           ,
           or
           any
           cause
           of
           complaint
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           last
           done
           ;
           for
           Iob
           42.12
           .
           
           
             God
             blessed
             the
             latter
             end
             of
          
           Job
           
             more
             than
             his
             beginning
          
           ;
           yet
           he
           then
           had
           a
           Blessing
           and
           that
           a
           great
           one
           ;
           there
           was
           not
           only
           protection
           ,
           but
           likewise
           a
           benediction
           ;
           for
           Satan
           could
           not
           but
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           
             God
             had
             blessed
             the
             work
             of
          
           Job
           
             's
             hands
          
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           experienced
           the
           power
           of
           that
           blessing
           ,
           and
           reap'd
           the
           fruit
           of
           it
           ,
           
             for
             his
             substance
             was
             increased
             in
             the
             Land
          
           ;
           by
           all
           which
           you
           may
           plainly
           see
           that
           the
           Father
           of
           Lies
           (
           though
           his
           design
           was
           to
           bespatter
           Iob
           )
           did
           yet
           speak
           truth
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           Job
           
             did
             not
             serve
             God
             for
             nought
          
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           so
           no
           body
           else
           ever
           did
           ,
           nor
           ever
           shall
           ;
           God
           is
           too
           good
           and
           gracious
           to
           suffer
           that
           ,
           such
           a
           reproach
           shall
           never
           cleave
           to
           his
           glorious
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           Instance
           which
           I
           told
           you
           I
           would
           bring
           for
           the
           proving
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           Family-worshipping
           of
           God
           may
           be
           a
           singular
           means
           to
           keep
           off
           present
           Judgments
           is
           a
           tremendous
           and
           very
           remarkable
           Providence
           which
           while
           I
           was
           studying
           upon
           this
           Subject
           I
           happily
           met
           with
           in
           Polanus
           his
           
             Syntagma
             ;
             liber
          
           5.
           cap.
           22.
           
             de
             terrae
             motu
          
           .
           And
           it
           is
           this
           ,
           In
           the
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           1584.
           there
           was
           an
           Earthquake
           in
           Switzerland
           ,
           in
           the
           Territory
           of
           Bern
           ,
           in
           which
           one
           Hill
           being
           removed
           out
           of
           its
           place
           ,
           and
           violently
           carried
           and
           dasht
           against
           another
           ,
           did
           overwhelm
           and
           bury
           an
           whole
           Village
           that
           consisted
           of
           fourscore
           and
           ten
           Houses
           ,
           not
           any
           of
           them
           being
           spared
           and
           escaping
           ,
           save
           only
           the
           part
           of
           one
           House
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           Family
           ,
           with
           his
           Wife
           and
           Children
           were
           together
           at
           that
           very
           time
           upon
           their
           bended
           Knees
           praying
           and
           seeking
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           IV.
           
             Setting
             up
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             in
             Families
             is
             the
             way
             to
             promote
             your
             own
             Interest
             in
             them
          
           ;
           for
           God
           hath
           made
           a
           most
           sweet
           and
           gracious
           connexion
           of
           his
           own
           glory
           and
           Mens
           good
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           seeking
           the
           
           former
           they
           find
           the
           latter
           ;
           in
           keeping
           God's
           Commandments
           there
           is
           great
           reward
           ;
           upon
           seeking
           first
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Righteousness
           ,
           other
           things
           shall
           be
           added
           ,
           cast
           in
           as
           an
           overplus
           .
           Folly
           ,
           Sin
           makes
           Men
           and
           Women
           cheap
           and
           contemptible
           .
           Godliness
           puts
           a
           Beauty
           upon
           them
           ,
           makes
           their
           Faces
           shine
           ,
           and
           renders
           them
           amiable
           ,
           considerable
           ,
           truly
           great
           in
           the
           Eyes
           of
           those
           that
           know
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           some
           of
           you
           do
           think
           your selves
           not
           at
           all
           concerned
           here
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           need
           not
           take
           any
           care
           nor
           bestow
           any
           thoughts
           upon
           this
           ,
           for
           your
           Interest
           is
           great
           and
           safe
           enough
           ,
           and
           you
           can
           well
           enough
           secure
           and
           maintain
           it
           with
           the
           greatest
           ease
           ;
           are
           not
           you
           the
           Master
           and
           the
           Mistress
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           you
           the
           Purse
           and
           the
           whole
           power
           in
           your
           hands
           ?
           And
           are
           not
           all
           under
           your
           Roof
           under
           you
           ?
           so
           that
           if
           any
           of
           them
           will
           not
           know
           their
           places
           ,
           nor
           keep
           their
           distance
           ;
           If
           they
           will
           not
           be
           observant
           of
           your
           orders
           ,
           obedient
           to
           your
           commands
           ,
           nor
           carry
           towards
           you
           with
           a
           due
           respect
           ,
           you
           can
           make
           them
           smart
           for
           it
           ,
           by
           pinching
           them
           in
           their
           comforts
           ,
           making
           them
           feel
           the
           weight
           of
           your
           hand
           ,
           and
           if
           that
           will
           not
           do
           ,
           by
           turning
           them
           out
           of
           Doors
           .
           Let
           them
           affront
           or
           slight
           you
           if
           they
           dare
           .
           Very
           well
           ,
           my
           Friends
           ,
           this
           is
           great
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           somebody
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           your
           own
           Eyes
           ;
           and
           it
           must
           be
           granted
           that
           all
           this
           you
           may
           do
           ,
           and
           being
           done
           it
           may
           turn
           to
           account
           ;
           but
           all
           this
           doth
           not
           ,
           will
           not
           make
           things
           so
           sure
           ,
           nor
           strengthen
           your
           interest
           so
           much
           as
           you
           may
           imagine
           ;
           no
           ,
           no
           ,
           be
           assured
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           your
           having
           the
           Power
           and
           the
           Purse
           in
           your
           hands
           ,
           will
           not
           befriend
           you
           at
           so
           great
           a
           rate
           ,
           nor
           so
           effectually
           secure
           to
           you
           the
           love
           ,
           and
           fear
           ,
           and
           awe
           of
           those
           with
           whom
           you
           have
           to
           do
           ,
           as
           exemplary
           
           Piety
           ,
           a
           Religious
           Life
           ,
           and
           putting
           the
           Duties
           of
           Godliness
           in
           practice
           ;
           I
           well
           know
           ,
           some
           Spirits
           are
           very
           rugged
           and
           boisterous
           ,
           not
           easily
           drawn
           and
           bowed
           to
           their
           Duty
           ▪
           all
           means
           must
           be
           used
           ,
           and
           all
           little
           enough
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           prudence
           ,
           when
           others
           are
           applied
           ,
           to
           omit
           the
           best
           .
           The
           Smith
           would
           shew
           much
           folly
           in
           spending
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           tiring
           himself
           in
           beating
           and
           knocking
           of
           cold
           Iron
           ,
           when
           by
           putting
           it
           into
           the
           Fire
           till
           it
           be
           red
           hot
           ,
           he
           may
           form
           and
           fashion
           it
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           .
           It
           is
           a
           gross
           Errour
           in
           Men
           proceeding
           much
           from
           Pride
           and
           Brutish
           Passion
           ,
           and
           plainly
           discovers
           their
           Ignorance
           to
           conceive
           ,
           that
           their
           huffing
           and
           hectoring
           ,
           their
           ranting
           and
           raging
           at
           their
           Children
           and
           Servants
           will
           procure
           them
           such
           a
           respect
           and
           esteem
           among
           them
           ,
           as
           Holiness
           will
           do
           ,
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           living
           in
           a
           consciencious
           discharge
           of
           the
           Duties
           of
           their
           Places
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           a
           Threefold
           Account
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           
             It
             is
             the
             way
             to
             engage
             God
             on
             your
             side
          
           ;
           who
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             He
             will
             honour
             those
             that
             honour
             him
          
           :
           Do
           Men
           study
           to
           exalt
           God
           ,
           they
           themselves
           shall
           be
           exalted
           ;
           if
           his
           Name
           be
           precious
           to
           them
           ;
           theirs
           shall
           be
           so
           to
           him
           ,
           
             I
             will
             honour
             them
          
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           he
           will
           do
           it
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           taking
           them
           up
           at
           last
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           cloathing
           them
           there
           with
           everlasting
           glory
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           
             he
             will
             make
             others
             honour
             them
             too
             .
          
           God
           speaking
           in
           Psal.
           91.
           of
           one
           that
           
             loves
             him
          
           ,
           that
           loves
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           Interest
           ,
           speaks
           of
           many
           things
           that
           he
           will
           do
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           rest
           he
           promiseth
           to
           honour
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           be
           as
           good
           as
           his
           word
           ;
           it
           shall
           be
           done
           both
           in
           Time
           ,
           and
           to
           Eternity
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             This
             is
             the
             way
             to
             instill
             into
             your
             Families
             right
             Principles
          
           ;
           that
           fear
           and
           respect
           which
           you
           have
           with
           them
           upon
           the
           other
           account
           is
           altogether
           
           forc'd
           ,
           you
           do
           by
           meer
           violence
           extort
           it
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           not
           kindly
           ,
           nor
           will
           it
           be
           lasting
           :
           they
           will
           reverence
           you
           before
           your
           Face
           ,
           but
           what
           will
           they
           do
           behind
           your
           Back
           ?
           Multiply
           very
           hard
           thoughts
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           speak
           as
           hard
           words
           against
           you
           where
           they
           safely
           may
           ;
           but
           in
           this
           way
           of
           holy
           Duty
           you
           take
           a
           course
           to
           rectifie
           their
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           sow
           in
           them
           those
           Seeds
           that
           may
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           likelihood
           will
           spring
           up
           to
           your
           own
           comfort
           and
           advantage
           ,
           for
           while
           you
           do
           endeavour
           to
           teach
           them
           the
           good
           will
           of
           God
           concerning
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           instill
           into
           their
           Hearts
           the
           love
           and
           fear
           of
           his
           holy
           Name
           ,
           they
           will
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           same
           pains
           and
           labour
           be
           taught
           to
           pay
           that
           reverence
           and
           fear
           which
           they
           owe
           to
           you
           ;
           shew
           them
           the
           way
           to
           honour
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           thereby
           learn
           to
           give
           that
           honour
           which
           is
           due
           to
           you
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           to
           be
           hoped
           that
           what
           they
           do
           now
           ,
           will
           proceed
           from
           an
           inward
           Principle
           ,
           and
           what
           doth
           so
           is
           of
           all
           things
           the
           most
           durable
           and
           like
           to
           hold
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ;
           
             Religion
             acted
             to
             the
             Life
             carrieth
             a
             Majesty
             along
             with
             it
             .
          
           It
           was
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           instampt
           upon
           Man
           at
           first
           that
           did
           so
           excellently
           fit
           and
           qualifie
           him
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           this
           inferiour
           World
           ;
           it
           was
           this
           shining
           in
           his
           Countenance
           that
           struck
           an
           awe
           upon
           the
           other
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           submit
           to
           him
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           Sin
           had
           defac'd
           that
           Image
           ,
           and
           he
           faln
           short
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           threw
           off
           the
           Yoke
           ,
           and
           grew
           stubborn
           and
           rebellious
           ;
           the
           more
           this
           Image
           is
           restored
           to
           Men
           ,
           the
           more
           there
           is
           of
           God
           appearing
           in
           them
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           live
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           walk
           with
           him
           ,
           the
           more
           will
           they
           recover
           their
           lost
           honour
           ;
           a
           Crown
           upon
           the
           Head
           ,
           a
           Sword
           ,
           a
           Scepter
           in
           the
           Hand
           will
           not
           render
           a
           Person
           so
           truly
           honourable
           as
           Religion
           
           will.
           This
           strikes
           an
           awe
           even
           upon
           carnal
           Men
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           Company
           of
           such
           ,
           and
           often
           restrains
           them
           ,
           and
           keeps
           them
           from
           those
           exorbitances
           into
           which
           their
           own
           cursed
           Lusts
           would
           hurry
           them
           ;
           if
           this
           doth
           not
           gain
           you
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           knit
           to
           you
           ,
           it
           will
           commend
           you
           to
           their
           Consciences
           .
           Let
           Men
           think
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           and
           act
           as
           they
           please
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           probable
           ,
           no
           such
           effectual
           way
           for
           the
           working
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           people
           a
           real
           and
           permanent
           goodness
           ,
           for
           the
           making
           of
           Children
           loving
           and
           dutiful
           ,
           and
           of
           Servants
           industrious
           and
           faithful
           ,
           as
           is
           an
           instilling
           into
           them
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           teaching
           them
           the
           good
           fear
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           when
           this
           is
           once
           done
           ,
           your
           Hearts
           may
           trust
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           find
           them
           devoted
           to
           the
           pleasing
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           set
           for
           the
           promoting
           your
           Interest
           ,
           that
           will
           preserve
           them
           from
           running
           into
           such
           sins
           as
           others
           do
           not
           stick
           at
           ;
           it
           will
           make
           them
           tremble
           at
           that
           which
           others
           will
           commit
           with
           greediness
           ;
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           supinely
           careless
           and
           negligent
           in
           your
           business
           ,
           nor
           shall
           they
           be
           Companions
           of
           Fools
           ,
           running
           with
           them
           into
           excess
           of
           Riot
           ;
           they
           shall
           not
           pilfer
           and
           steal
           from
           you
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           have
           wherewith
           to
           gratifie
           and
           fulfil
           a
           Lust
           ;
           they
           shall
           not
           embezzle
           your
           Goods
           ,
           nor
           betray
           the
           Trust
           you
           repose
           in
           them
           ;
           they
           dare
           not
           do
           these
           things
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           Conscience
           within
           that
           restrains
           them
           ,
           an
           Eye
           above
           which
           awes
           them
           .
           You
           have
           two
           famous
           instances
           in
           Scripture
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           this
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           mention
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           a
           great
           Man
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           a
           poor
           Servant
           .
        
         
           The
           former
           is
           that
           of
           good
           Nehemiah
           :
           What
           made
           him
           so
           excellent
           a
           Governour
           ,
           and
           so
           tender
           over
           the
           people
           ,
           studying
           their
           ease
           and
           comfort
           ?
           he
           had
           precedents
           enough
           to
           justifie
           him
           in
           another
           manner
           
           of
           Carriage
           toward
           them
           ,
           Neh.
           5.14
           ,
           15.
           
           
             For
             twelve
             years
             I
             and
             my
             brethren
             had
             not
             eaten
             the
             bread
             of
             the
             Governours
             .
          
           He
           made
           not
           use
           of
           that
           which
           was
           his
           just
           allowance
           ;
           
             The
             former
             Governours
             which
             had
             been
             before
             me
             were
             chargeable
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             had
             taken
             of
             them
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             besides
             forty
             pieces
             of
             silver
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             their
             Servants
             bare
             rule
             over
             the
             people
          
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           Oppression
           was
           grown
           to
           be
           a
           custom
           ;
           Why
           did
           not
           he
           keep
           it
           up
           ?
           The
           people
           having
           been
           accustomed
           to
           such
           a
           load
           would
           not
           have
           kicked
           now
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           it
           ;
           he
           did
           not
           fear
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           he
           fear'd
           God
           ,
           who
           alone
           was
           more
           than
           they
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           it
           that
           kept
           him
           from
           such
           practices
           ,
           as
           he
           tells
           us
           in
           the
           same
           Verse
           ,
           
             So
             did
             not
             I
             because
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           The
           other
           instance
           is
           that
           of
           Ioseph
           ,
           who
           was
           indeed
           of
           a
           most
           Noble
           Descent
           ,
           the
           best
           Family
           in
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           having
           fallen
           under
           the
           heavy
           displeasure
           of
           his
           envious
           Brethren
           they
           sold
           him
           ;
           and
           at
           this
           time
           he
           was
           a
           
             poor
             Servant
          
           ,
           nay
           ,
           of
           the
           worst
           sort
           ,
           a
           Slave
           ,
           and
           what
           would
           not
           such
           an
           one
           do
           to
           recover
           his
           liberty
           ,
           or
           to
           enlarge
           his
           comforts
           ?
           His
           Mistress
           burnt
           in
           Love
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           earnestly
           set
           for
           an
           unlawful
           Enjoyment
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           tempted
           him
           to
           a
           compliance
           with
           her
           Lust.
           Carnal
           Reason
           now
           might
           have
           suggested
           ;
           here
           is
           a
           fair
           opportunity
           offered
           for
           advantaging
           your self
           ,
           a
           refusal
           will
           inrage
           her
           ,
           if
           you
           do
           not
           yield
           to
           her
           Love
           you
           kindle
           her
           Wrath
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           make
           the
           House
           too
           hot
           for
           you
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           do
           comply
           with
           the
           motion
           ,
           and
           accept
           her
           tender'd
           kindness
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           sure
           of
           a
           Friend
           ,
           you
           engage
           her
           favour
           ,
           and
           who
           knows
           but
           by
           having
           that
           you
           may
           recover
           your
           liberty
           ;
           however
           you
           may
           promise
           your self
           much
           from
           it
           ;
           but
           this
           would
           not
           take
           ,
           Ioseph
           had
           been
           taught
           better
           in
           his
           Fathers
           House
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           not
           forgot
           all
           ,
           he
           had
           
           brought
           from
           home
           with
           him
           such
           a
           Principle
           as
           was
           his
           preservation
           from
           t
           his
           fiery
           Dart
           ,
           an
           excellent
           Antidote
           against
           this
           insinuating
           Posyon
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           a
           Spirit
           of
           ingenuous
           gratitude
           ,
           and
           holy
           fear
           ,
           Gen.
           39.8
           ,
           9.
           
           
             My
             Master
             hath
             committed
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             to
             my
             hand
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             greater
             in
             his
             house
             than
             I
             ,
             neither
             hath
             he
             kept
             back
             any
             thing
             from
             me
             ,
             but
             thee
             ,
             because
             thou
             wast
             his
             Wife
             ,
             how
             then
             can
             I
             do
             this
             great
             wickedness
             and
             sin
             against
             God!
          
           You
           see
           here
           the
           power
           of
           good
           Principles
           ,
           and
           the
           blessed
           effect
           of
           Family
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           the
           neglect
           of
           this
           is
           of
           as
           malevolent
           influence
           ,
           and
           pernicious
           consequence
           .
           An
           House
           where
           there
           is
           not
           holy
           instructions
           and
           exercises
           ,
           is
           like
           a
           Field
           or
           Garden
           not
           cultivated
           that
           will
           be
           over-run
           with
           Weeds
           :
           When
           Masters
           of
           Families
           neglect
           their
           Duty
           to
           God
           ,
           they
           set
           their
           Children
           and
           Servants
           a
           wretched
           Example
           ,
           and
           teach
           them
           to
           neglect
           their
           Duty
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           their
           not
           owning
           and
           honouring
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           teach
           them
           to
           disesteem
           and
           disrespect
           themselves
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           but
           just
           ,
           a
           righteous
           thing
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           what
           measure
           they
           meet
           out
           should
           be
           meeted
           out
           to
           them
           again
           ;
           by
           their
           Irreligion
           they
           teach
           their
           Children
           and
           Servants
           Atheism
           ,
           by
           their
           Looseness
           they
           teach
           them
           Profaneness
           ,
           by
           their
           playing
           at
           Cards
           at
           home
           they
           teach
           them
           Gaming
           abroad
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Estates
           they
           laboured
           for
           are
           brought
           to
           nothing
           ,
           and
           their
           Children
           to
           a
           Morsel
           of
           Bread
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           the
           Gallows
           at
           last
           .
           This
           is
           no
           more
           than
           what
           such
           Masters
           and
           Parents
           do
           deserve
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           what
           they
           bring
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           than
           what
           God
           hath
           threatned
           ,
           for
           he
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             They
             that
             despise
             him
             shall
             be
             lightly
             esteemed
          
           ;
           where
           observe
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           said
           ,
           
             God
             himself
          
           will
           lightly
           esteem
           them
           ,
           though
           that
           is
           certain
           he
           will
           do
           so
           ,
           for
           they
           shall
           not
           stand
           in
           his
           
           presence
           ,
           he
           will
           put
           them
           away
           like
           dross
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           cast
           them
           out
           of
           my
           sight
           ;
           but
           he
           will
           likewise
           so
           order
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           lightly
           esteemed
           by
           others
           .
           God
           will
           expose
           them
           to
           the
           contempt
           of
           others
           ,
           yea
           ,
           to
           the
           contempt
           of
           their
           own
           Families
           ,
           their
           own
           Relations
           ,
           their
           own
           Children
           and
           Servants
           .
           Take
           an
           instance
           of
           this
           ;
           Nabal
           was
           a
           very
           rich
           Man
           ,
           and
           very
           great
           ,
           but
           a
           very
           bad
           walker
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           ugly
           temper
           ,
           and
           though
           all
           fear'd
           him
           none
           lov'd
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           burden
           to
           his
           own
           House
           ,
           what
           did
           one
           of
           his
           Men
           think
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           say
           too
           behind
           his
           back
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           25.17
           .
           
             He
             is
             such
             a
             son
             of
          
           Belial
           
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             speak
             to
             him
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           Abigail
           his
           prudent
           Wife
           ,
           though
           she
           would
           have
           covered
           his
           shame
           ,
           yet
           she
           could
           not
           ,
           no
           ,
           nor
           give
           him
           a
           good
           word
           ,
           vers
           .
           25.
           
           
             Let
             not
             my
             Lord
             regard
             the
             men
             of
             Belial
             ,
             for
             as
             his
             name
             is
             ,
             so
             is
             he
          
           ;
           Nabal
           
             is
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             folly
             is
             with
             him
             .
          
           He
           both
           is
           a
           Fool
           ,
           and
           acts
           like
           one
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           your
           setting
           and
           keeping
           up
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           in
           your
           Families
           ,
           your
           Exemplary
           and
           Gospel-conversation
           your
           close
           and
           humble
           walking
           with
           God
           will
           put
           a
           singular
           beauty
           and
           lustre
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           make
           your
           Faces
           shine
           in
           the
           Eyes
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           commend
           you
           to
           their
           Consciences
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           who
           are
           under
           your
           Government
           ,
           and
           do
           understand
           themselves
           ,
           will
           freely
           submit
           to
           your
           conduct
           and
           order
           ,
           obeying
           not
           only
           for
           Wrath
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           ;
           such
           thoughts
           as
           these
           will
           at
           sometimes
           be
           making
           their
           way
           into
           their
           minds
           ▪
           and
           repeating
           themselves
           .
           It
           was
           the
           great
           goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           tender
           love
           of
           our
           Parents
           ,
           that
           cast
           our
           Lines
           in
           such
           a
           Family
           ,
           where
           our
           Master
           is
           a
           good
           Man
           ,
           and
           our
           Mistress
           a
           gracious
           Woman
           ,
           both
           of
           them
           Persons
           fearing
           God
           ,
           they
           seek
           our
           good
           ,
           taking
           care
           not
           only
           for
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           providing
           
           Food
           for
           them
           when
           well
           ,
           and
           Physick
           when
           sick
           ,
           and
           teaching
           us
           the
           Mystery
           of
           our
           Calling
           ;
           but
           they
           look
           after
           the
           welfare
           of
           our
           Souls
           too
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           holy
           here
           ,
           and
           happy
           hereafter
           ,
           know
           and
           serve
           God
           in
           time
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           him
           to
           Eternity
           ;
           how
           much
           are
           we
           obliged
           by
           this
           to
           take
           care
           of
           their
           business
           ,
           to
           lay
           our selves
           out
           in
           their
           Service
           ,
           and
           be
           good
           in
           our
           Places
           ,
           and
           study
           to
           please
           them
           well
           in
           all
           things
           ;
           if
           they
           have
           in
           them
           any
           spark
           of
           ingenuity
           ,
           if
           any
           sense
           of
           kindness
           ,
           if
           any
           love
           to
           themselves
           they
           cannot
           but
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           yea
           ,
           frequently
           have
           such
           workings
           in
           their
           Minds
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           
             But
             here
             some
             may
             be
             ready
             to
             step
             in
             and
             say
             ,
             Doth
             not
             experience
             prove
             the
             contrary
             ,
             have
             not
             others
             ,
             nay
             ,
             have
             not
             you
             your self
             seen
             it
             otherwise
             ?
             Rebellious
             Children
             ,
             and
             unfaithful
             wicked
             Servants
             in
             those
             Houses
             where
             there
             is
             constant
             praying
             and
             reading
             ,
             and
             other
             Religious
             Exercises
             .
          
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           By
           granting
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           too
           too
           often
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           sad
           than
           certain
           ,
           and
           worthy
           to
           be
           matter
           of
           great
           Lamentation
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           some
           very
           bad
           Persons
           to
           be
           found
           in
           very
           good
           Families
           .
           There
           was
           a
           Bloody
           Cain
           in
           
           Adam's
           Family
           ,
           whom
           his
           immediate
           Parents
           loss
           and
           ruin
           could
           not
           make
           wise
           ;
           and
           an
           unnatural
           Ham
           in
           
           Noah's
           ,
           whom
           a
           Deluge
           of
           Waters
           could
           not
           wash
           from
           his
           filthiness
           ;
           a
           scoffing
           Ishmael
           in
           
           Abraham's
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           care
           and
           pains
           he
           took
           in
           teaching
           and
           commanding
           his
           Children
           ;
           there
           was
           Iudas
           a
           Traytor
           ,
           an
           Incarnate
           Devil
           in
           the
           Family
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           who
           spake
           and
           liv'd
           as
           never
           Man
           did
           .
           A
           Weed
           may
           be
           found
           in
           the
           choicest
           Garden
           ,
           a
           Serpent
           was
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           which
           
           may
           become
           relief
           to
           those
           gracious
           Parents
           that
           have
           degenerate
           ,
           and
           graceless
           Children
           .
           Pity
           them
           ,
           bemoan
           them
           ,
           weep
           over
           them
           ,
           do
           your
           utmost
           to
           reclaim
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           turn
           them
           to
           the
           wisdom
           of
           the
           Just
           ;
           but
           consider
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           your
           case
           alone
           ;
           David
           was
           a
           Man
           after
           God's
           own
           Heart
           ,
           yet
           what
           a
           dismal
           company
           of
           Children
           had
           he
           ?
           Of
           whom
           I
           do
           not
           remember
           one
           good
           ,
           except
           Solomon
           ,
           who
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           wisdom
           was
           none
           of
           the
           best
           :
           But
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           I
           may
           lay
           down
           ,
           as
           I
           believe
           ,
           without
           fear
           of
           a
           contradiction
           ,
           that
           
             for
             the
             greater
             part
             ,
             those
             Families
             which
             the
             Rulers
             of
             them
             are
             careful
             to
             make
          
           Bethel
           
             's
             houses
             of
             God
             thorough
             practices
             of
             Piety
             ,
             and
             actions
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             are
             the
             Seminaries
             of
             Virtue
             and
             true
             Religion
             .
          
           These
           are
           the
           Gardens
           in
           which
           Christ
           hath
           his
           precious
           Plants
           ;
           these
           the
           little
           inclosures
           where
           he
           reaps
           his
           richest
           Crops
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           indeed
           deny
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Wind
           bloweth
           where
           it
           listeth
           ,
           so
           doth
           the
           Divine
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           most
           free
           Agent
           ,
           and
           chooseth
           what
           Objects
           he
           pleaseth
           to
           work
           upon
           .
           Lepers
           in
           Israel
           may
           have
           their
           loathsome
           Disease
           continuing
           upon
           them
           when
           Naaman
           a
           Syrian
           shall
           meet
           with
           a
           Cure.
           There
           was
           in
           the
           House
           of
           wicked
           Ieroboam
           ,
           who
           made
           Israel
           to
           sin
           ,
           a
           good
           Abijah
           ,
           in
           whom
           there
           was
           some
           good
           thing
           found
           toward
           the
           Lord
           God
           of
           Israel
           .
           God
           had
           his
           Saints
           in
           the
           House
           of
           a
           Monster
           ,
           Bloody
           Nero
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           to
           an
           Abraham
           that
           he
           promised
           he
           would
           be
           a
           God
           ,
           
             and
             to
             his
             Seed
          
           .
           It
           is
           in
           such
           Houses
           there
           is
           found
           the
           
             Seed
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             accounted
             to
             him
             for
             a
             Generation
             .
          
           It
           is
           these
           that
           travel
           in
           birth
           for
           their
           Children
           and
           Servants
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           brought
           forth
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           have
           Christ
           formed
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           unto
           these
           God
           grants
           the
           seeing
           of
           the
           travel
           of
           their
           Souls
           to
           their
           
           satisfaction
           .
           That
           precious
           Seed
           which
           they
           sow
           in
           holy
           Discourses
           ,
           prudent
           and
           pious
           Counsels
           ,
           and
           Religious
           Examples
           ,
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           water
           with
           his
           Blessing
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           shall
           root
           ,
           and
           spring
           up
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           Thirdly
           ;
           Let
           us
           cast
           our
           Eye
           again
           upon
           ,
           and
           take
           another
           view
           of
           that
           Scripture
           which
           we
           have
           already
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           Gen.
           18.19
           .
           where
           you
           have
           God
           speaking
           thus
           ,
           
             I
             know
          
           Abraham
           
             that
             he
             will
             command
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             his
             houshold
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             keep
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Observe
           the
           phrases
           or
           words
           as
           they
           lye
           in
           our
           Translation
           ;
           he
           will
           command
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           keep
           :
           I
           must
           acknowledge
           my self
           to
           be
           singular
           and
           alone
           in
           the
           Notion
           ,
           having
           consulted
           some
           
             Learned
             Expositors
          
           upon
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           found
           none
           that
           take
           any
           notice
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           repair
           to
           them
           know
           that
           is
           no
           strange
           nor
           unusual
           case
           ,
           therefore
           I
           will
           with
           humble
           modesty
           communicate
           my
           thoughts
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           submit
           them
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           such
           as
           are
           able
           ;
           I
           look
           upon
           these
           latter
           words
           not
           only
           as
           Predictory
           ,
           foretelling
           what
           the
           Event
           would
           be
           ,
           what
           his
           command
           would
           produce
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           would
           work
           ,
           but
           also
           Promissory
           ,
           and
           so
           securing
           that
           good
           and
           desireable
           issue
           .
           Abraham
           will
           teach
           his
           Children
           ,
           and
           his
           Houshold
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           saith
           God
           ,
           they
           shall
           keep
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           since
           Abraham
           will
           do
           his
           Duty
           ,
           I
           will
           succeed
           and
           prosper
           him
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           ;
           he
           shall
           not
           lose
           his
           labour
           ,
           nor
           take
           pains
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           suffer
           his
           faithful
           Servants
           to
           be
           totally
           disappointed
           ,
           and
           lye
           down
           in
           their
           shame
           at
           last
           ;
           let
           things
           issue
           how
           they
           will
           they
           shall
           not
           lose
           their
           reward
           ;
           in
           their
           Duty
           they
           shall
           have
           peace
           ,
           their
           endeavours
           shall
           be
           accepted
           ,
           and
           themselves
           shall
           be
           admitted
           into
           their
           Masters
           joy
           .
           Though
           Israel
           
             be
             not
             gathered
             ,
             
             yet
             shall
             I
             be
             glorious
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             my
             God
             shall
             be
             my
             strength
             ,
             Isa.
          
           49.5
           .
           but
           very
           often
           God
           gives
           them
           to
           see
           the
           desires
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           attain
           the
           end
           which
           they
           propounded
           to
           themselves
           ,
           as
           here
           ,
           since
           Abraham
           will
           see
           to
           it
           that
           his
           Children
           and
           his
           Household
           be
           taught
           ,
           God
           would
           see
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           learn
           and
           practice
           what
           they
           were
           taught
           .
           He
           would
           set
           up
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Family
           ,
           and
           maintain
           it
           there
           as
           long
           as
           he
           liv'd
           ;
           and
           God
           would
           so
           influence
           and
           order
           their
           Spirits
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           keep
           it
           up
           after
           him
           ,
           they
           should
           love
           and
           honour
           and
           serve
           God
           after
           his
           example
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           was
           dead
           and
           gone
           ,
           godliness
           should
           be
           posteritiz'd
           in
           his
           Family
           .
        
         
           V.
           
             This
             one
             thing
             is
             the
             High-way
             to
             a
             Blessing
             ,
          
           to
           have
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           pleasant
           fruits
           of
           that
           favour
           ,
           do
           but
           you
           in
           the
           sincerity
           of
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           gracious
           Principle
           perform
           your
           Family
           duties
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           there
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           comfortably
           expect
           that
           God
           in
           his
           great
           goodness
           and
           mercy
           will
           pour
           down
           his
           blessing
           upon
           your
           Families
           ,
           and
           make
           your
           Family
           a
           blessing
           unto
           you
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             The
             Blessing
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             upon
             your
             Family
             ,
          
           it
           shall
           be
           upon
           you
           who
           are
           the
           Parents
           ,
           and
           Masters
           ,
           and
           upon
           
             yours
             as
             well
             as
             you
          
           ,
           like
           that
           precious
           Ointment
           ,
           which
           being
           poured
           out
           upon
           the
           head
           of
           Aaron
           ,
           from
           thence
           descended
           to
           the
           Skirts
           of
           his
           Garment
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           notable
           place
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           a
           place
           which
           hath
           a
           double
           aspect
           ,
           a
           terrible
           frowning
           one
           upon
           the
           wicked
           ,
           but
           a
           smiling
           and
           comfortable
           one
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           Prov.
           3.33
           .
           
             The
             Curse
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             in
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             but
             he
             blesseth
             the
             Habitation
             of
             the
             Iust.
          
           Let
           us
           well
           consider
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           
             The
             Curse
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             in
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Wicked
          
           ;
           he
           doth
           not
           say
           the
           Curse
           is
           impendent
           ,
           and
           
           hangs
           over
           it
           ,
           nor
           that
           it
           is
           at
           the
           door
           ,
           ready
           to
           draw
           the
           latch
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           already
           in
           ,
           it
           hath
           made
           its
           entry
           ,
           and
           taken
           possession
           :
           and
           as
           it
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           it
           spreads
           and
           goes
           all
           over
           it
           ,
           it
           goes
           into
           every
           room
           ,
           and
           mingles
           it self
           with
           every
           thing
           there
           ,
           it
           lights
           and
           abides
           upon
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           ;
           if
           you
           go
           into
           the
           Mans
           House
           ,
           you
           may
           possibly
           see
           what
           will
           dazle
           your
           eyes
           ,
           there
           is
           costly
           Furniture
           ,
           Rich
           Hangings
           ,
           Great
           Cupboard-Heads
           of
           Plate
           ,
           Garments
           of
           Silk
           ,
           Sattin
           ,
           and
           Velvet
           wrought
           with
           Gold
           ,
           Tables
           spread
           with
           variety
           of
           the
           greatest
           Dainties
           ,
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           saith
           ,
           Psal.
           73.
           
           
             They
             have
             more
             than
             heart
             can
             wish
             ,
          
           but
           there
           is
           no
           fear
           of
           God
           there
           ,
           instead
           of
           that
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           debauchery
           ,
           and
           prophaneness
           ,
           ranting
           ,
           roaring
           ,
           gaming
           ,
           healthing
           ,
           cursing
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           obscene
           filthy
           talk
           ,
           and
           as
           foul
           actions
           ;
           Hell
           it self
           is
           broke
           out
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           smoak
           ,
           the
           fumes
           of
           that
           bottomless
           pit
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           the
           curse
           of
           God
           too
           ;
           that
           Flying-Roul
           mention'd
           Ezek.
           5.2
           .
           the
           length
           whereof
           is
           twenty
           Cubits
           ,
           and
           the
           breadth
           thereof
           ten
           ,
           and
           saith
           that
           Text
           ,
           it
           shall
           enter
           into
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           remain
           there
           ,
           it
           takes
           up
           its
           abode
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           idle
           and
           unactive
           ,
           works
           indeed
           gradually
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           insensibly
           ,
           no
           body
           perceives
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           works
           effectually
           ,
           it
           shall
           consume
           the
           House
           with
           the
           Timber
           and
           Stones
           thereof
           ;
           it
           hath
           strong
           and
           sharp
           teeth
           ,
           that
           can
           bite
           stones
           in
           pieces
           ,
           Psal.
           37.35
           ,
           36.
           
           
             I
             have
             seen
             the
             Wicked
             in
             great
             power
             ,
             spreading
             himself
             like
             a
             green
             Bay-Tree
             ,
             yet
             he
             passed
             away
             ,
             and
             loe
             !
             he
             was
             not
             ▪
             yea
             ,
             I
             sought
             him
             ,
             but
             loe
             !
             he
             could
             not
             be
             found
             .
          
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           go
           to
           the
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           report
           that
           makes
           us
           ,
           
             He
             blesseth
             the
             Habitation
             of
             the
             Righteous
             .
          
           Observe
           now
           ,
           there
           is
           righteousness
           in
           the
           habitation
           ,
           a
           good
           man
           dwells
           there
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           good
           Treasure
           of
           his
           heart
           he
           brings
           
           forth
           good
           things
           ,
           there
           hath
           been
           a
           gracious
           Principle
           Divinely
           inspired
           into
           him
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           his
           desire
           and
           endeavour
           to
           act
           suitably
           to
           that
           Principle
           ;
           in
           his
           House
           you
           may
           see
           not
           only
           sobriety
           ,
           but
           also
           righteousness
           towards
           Man
           ;
           and
           yet
           more
           than
           so
           ,
           there
           is
           godliness
           ,
           a
           making
           conscience
           of
           performing
           all
           that
           duty
           which
           they
           owe
           to
           God
           ;
           now
           as
           there
           is
           righteousness
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           blessing
           there
           too
           ,
           God
           hath
           blessed
           that
           man
           ,
           and
           his
           house
           ,
           in
           turning
           them
           from
           their
           iniquities
           ,
           in
           giving
           them
           such
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           that
           blessing
           doth
           abide
           ,
           it
           shall
           never
           be
           revok'd
           ,
           nor
           revers'd
           .
           God
           will
           say
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           as
           Isaac
           did
           with
           respect
           to
           
             Iacob
             ,
             Gen.
          
           27.33
           .
           
             I
             have
             blessed
             him
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             blessed
          
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           not
           all
           neither
           ,
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             blesseth
             his
             habitation
          
           ;
           he
           hath
           not
           only
           done
           it
           ,
           but
           he
           goeth
           on
           still
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           the
           old
           blessing
           remains
           firm
           and
           valid
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           add
           new
           ones
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           will
           continue
           doing
           so
           ,
           till
           he
           at
           last
           be
           what
           Moses
           said
           of
           
             Nepthali
             ,
             Deut.
          
           33.23
           .
           
             satisfied
             with
             favour
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           what
           may
           we
           not
           say
           of
           such
           an
           House
           ,
           Godliness
           is
           there
           ,
           and
           God
           himself
           will
           be
           there
           too
           ,
           
             for
             he
             is
             nigh
             unto
             all
             that
             call
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             call
             upon
             him
             in
             truth
             .
          
           He
           looks
           upon
           others
           afar
           off
           ,
           and
           keeps
           his
           distance
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           near
           these
           ,
           he
           stands
           at
           their
           right
           hand
           ,
           he
           dwells
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           in
           their
           heart
           and
           house
           ,
           and
           where
           ever
           he
           dwells
           ,
           the
           house
           is
           the
           better
           for
           him
           ,
           he
           always
           brings
           enough
           with
           him
           to
           make
           him
           welcom
           .
           He
           saith
           peace
           be
           to
           this
           house
           ,
           and
           mercy
           be
           to
           this
           house
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           salvation
           be
           to
           this
           house
           ;
           he
           will
           quiet
           this
           house
           when
           there
           is
           a
           storm
           ,
           and
           comfort
           it
           when
           there
           is
           trouble
           ,
           and
           uphold
           it
           when
           it
           is
           sinking
           ,
           and
           repair
           it
           when
           under
           decays
           ,
           and
           shine
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           prosper
           it
           .
           Seeing
           it
           is
           a
           Religious
           house
           ,
           God
           will
           make
           it
           a
           comfortable
           
           house
           ,
           seeing
           the
           incense
           of
           Prayer
           goeth
           up
           from
           the
           house
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           a
           shower
           of
           blessing
           shall
           come
           down
           from
           Heaven
           upon
           the
           house
           ,
           a
           variety
           of
           duties
           shall
           be
           accompanied
           with
           a
           variety
           of
           mercies
           ,
           and
           a
           succession
           of
           duties
           crown'd
           with
           a
           succession
           of
           blessings
           ;
           as
           day
           unto
           day
           shews
           mindfulness
           and
           night
           unto
           night
           gratitude
           ,
           so
           day
           unto
           day
           on
           Gods
           part
           ,
           shall
           shew
           his
           love
           ,
           and
           night
           unto
           night
           his
           faithfulness
           .
           Not
           but
           that
           in
           those
           very
           Families
           where
           there
           are
           most
           holy
           exercises
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           many
           afflictive
           exercises
           .
           Davids
           house
           was
           not
           as
           the
           clear
           Sun-shine
           ,
           or
           a
           Morning
           without
           Clouds
           ;
           there
           are
           among
           his
           dearest
           Children
           Iniquities
           and
           Transgressions
           ;
           and
           notwithstanding
           the
           everlasting
           Covenant
           ,
           ordered
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           sure
           ,
           into
           which
           God
           hath
           entered
           with
           them
           ;
           he
           hath
           reserved
           to
           himself
           the
           liberty
           of
           visiting
           those
           iniquities
           with
           the
           Rod
           ,
           and
           those
           Transgressions
           with
           Stripes
           ,
           yet
           this
           doth
           not
           hinder
           their
           blessedness
           .
           Though
           afflictions
           may
           and
           do
           come
           in
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           crowd
           or
           shut
           the
           blessing
           out
           .
           Iacob
           met
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           trouble
           ,
           nevertheless
           the
           blessing
           remained
           upon
           him
           .
           Nay
           ,
           God
           will
           take
           such
           special
           care
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           very
           Rod
           shall
           blossom
           with
           Love
           ,
           and
           their
           afflictions
           shall
           be
           turn'd
           into
           advantages
           ,
           
             out
             of
             the
             Eater
             shall
             come
             Meat
          
           ;
           that
           which
           devours
           their
           comforts
           ,
           shall
           feed
           their
           graces
           ,
           the
           gains
           shall
           make
           a
           full
           ,
           yea
           abundant
           amends
           for
           the
           loss
           ;
           and
           whatever
           their
           apprehensions
           for
           the
           present
           may
           be
           ,
           while
           they
           smart
           and
           are
           in
           pain
           ,
           yet
           the
           day
           shall
           come
           wherein
           they
           shall
           be
           reconciled
           to
           the
           darkest
           and
           most
           severe
           dispensations
           .
           when
           they
           shall
           see
           ,
           yea
           and
           feel
           cause
           with
           thankfulness
           to
           own
           that
           Gods
           smitings
           were
           a
           kindness
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           rebukes
           were
           an
           excellent
           Oyl
           ,
           that
           instead
           of
           breaking
           the
           head
           ,
           did
           better
           the
           heart
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             way
             to
             have
             the
             Covenant
             made
             good
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             an
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             Promises
             ,
          
           which
           are
           more
           worth
           than
           all
           the
           gold
           of
           Ophir
           ,
           or
           the
           riches
           of
           both
           the
           Indies
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           that
           calls
           for
           our
           consideration
           ,
           which
           God
           spake
           concerning
           Abraham
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           to
           which
           we
           have
           twice
           already
           had
           occasion
           to
           have
           our
           recourse
           ,
           Gen.
           18.19
           
             I
             know
             him
             that
             he
             will
             command
             his
             Children
             and
             his
             Servants
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             keep
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             do
             justice
             and
             judgement
          
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           and
           they
           do
           so
           ,
           they
           will
           do
           well
           ,
           but
           what
           then
           ?
           what
           will
           he
           get
           by
           it
           ?
           read
           the
           very
           next
           words
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Lord
             may
             bring
             upon
             Abraham
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             spoken
             of
             him
          
           ;
           if
           Abraham
           would
           be
           careful
           of
           his
           duty
           ,
           God
           would
           magnifie
           his
           mercy
           upon
           him
           .
           Obedience
           to
           Precepts
           is
           followed
           with
           the
           performance
           of
           promises
           :
           but
           what
           was
           it
           that
           God
           had
           spoken
           of
           him
           ?
           it
           was
           good
           ,
           much
           ,
           considerable
           ,
           very
           great
           and
           admirable
           things
           which
           God
           had
           spoken
           .
           
             That
             he
             would
             make
             of
             him
             a
             great
             Nation
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             make
             his
             name
             great
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             bless
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             a
             blessing
             ;
             that
             he
             would
             bless
             them
             that
             blessed
             him
             ,
             and
             curse
             them
             that
             cursed
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             him
             all
             the
             Families
             of
             the
             Earth
             should
             be
             blessed
             ,
             Gen.
          
           12.2
           ,
           3.
           
             in
             thee
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           in
           thy
           Seed
           ,
           in
           Christ
           who
           shall
           come
           of
           that
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           shall
           all
           be
           blessed
           ,
           for
           Christ
           came
           to
           bless
           them
           in
           turning
           them
           from
           their
           iniquities
           ,
           in
           making
           peace
           for
           them
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           bringing
           them
           back
           to
           God.
           Now
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           Abraham
           in
           this
           way
           will
           make
           all
           these
           my
           promises
           sure
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           prevent
           any
           obstacles
           and
           rubs
           from
           being
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           Abraham
           will
           be
           dear
           over
           my
           interest
           ,
           and
           name
           ,
           and
           glory
           ,
           he
           will
           exalt
           and
           honour
           me
           in
           his
           family
           ,
           he
           will
           breed
           and
           train
           them
           up
           for
           me
           ,
           he
           will
           use
           his
           Authority
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           lay
           his
           command
           upon
           them
           to
           
           fear
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           my
           way
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           be
           as
           good
           as
           my
           word
           to
           him
           ,
           of
           all
           that
           which
           I
           have
           spoken
           concerning
           him
           ,
           not
           one
           tittle
           shall
           fail
           .
           I
           beseech
           you
           take
           notice
           and
           remember
           it
           ,
           that
           a
           care
           to
           promote
           the
           interest
           and
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           setting
           up
           the
           service
           and
           worship
           of
           God
           in
           your
           Families
           ,
           is
           the
           way
           to
           bring
           over
           to
           you
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Promises
           .
           The
           Apostle
           Peter
           tells
           us
           that
           
             the
             Promises
             are
             exceeding
             great
             and
             precious
             ,
          
           so
           great
           that
           we
           cannot
           measure
           them
           ,
           we
           cannot
           grasp
           them
           in
           our
           understandings
           ;
           they
           are
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           they
           contain
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           good
           things
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           so
           precious
           ,
           that
           you
           cannot
           rate
           them
           according
           to
           their
           worth
           ;
           we
           may
           easily
           overvalue
           our selves
           ,
           and
           the
           enjoyments
           here
           below
           ,
           that
           is
           done
           everyday
           ,
           but
           we
           cannot
           over-value
           promises
           ;
           and
           would
           you
           not
           ,
           my
           dear
           Friends
           ,
           be
           heartily
           glad
           of
           an
           interest
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           being
           able
           to
           lay
           a
           just
           claim
           to
           them
           ,
           would
           you
           not
           be
           glad
           to
           go
           to
           the
           whole
           heap
           of
           promises
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           arms
           of
           faith
           sweep
           them
           up
           ,
           and
           say
           these
           are
           all
           mine
           own
           ,
           these
           are
           the
           good
           things
           my
           God
           hath
           given
           me
           ,
           these
           are
           those
           pleasant
           places
           in
           which
           my
           lines
           are
           fallen
           ?
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           would
           you
           not
           be
           glad
           at
           heart
           if
           all
           these
           exceeding
           great
           and
           precious
           promises
           should
           empty
           themselves
           and
           unlade
           all
           their
           treasures
           into
           your
           bosoms
           ?
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           you
           would
           ,
           am
           sure
           you
           have
           reason
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           would
           ,
           your
           best
           and
           only
           way
           is
           to
           believe
           in
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           serve
           and
           honour
           God
           in
           your
           personal
           and
           domestick
           Capacities
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
        
         
           Thirdly
           ;
           
             As
             this
             is
             the
             way
             to
             bring
             down
             a
             blessing
             from
             God
             upon
             you
             and
             upon
             your
             Families
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             way
             to
             make
             your
             Families
             a
             blessing
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             your
             Children
             a
             blessing
             to
             you
             .
          
           Oh
           ,
           how
           sweet
           and
           desirable
           
           a
           thing
           is
           this
           !
           What
           a
           comfort
           is
           it
           to
           Prarents
           to
           have
           such
           Children
           as
           are
           their
           Comfolts
           ,
           their
           Joy
           and
           Crown
           ?
           such
           Children
           as
           are
           blest
           themselves
           ,
           and
           blessings
           unto
           them
           ,
           when
           so
           many
           are
           their
           poor
           Parents
           grief
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           their
           curse
           and
           shame
           ,
           of
           whom
           them
           cannot
           think
           without
           a
           sigh
           ,
           on
           whom
           they
           cannot
           look
           without
           indignation
           ?
           Children
           ,
           who
           fill
           their
           Parents
           lives
           with
           bitterness
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           a
           lamentation
           thoroughout
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           bring
           down
           their
           gray
           Hairs
           with
           sorrow
           to
           the
           Grave
           ?
           Children
           ,
           that
           while
           young
           ,
           were
           their
           Parents
           hope
           and
           joy
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           were
           grown
           up
           ,
           became
           first
           the
           Companions
           of
           Fools
           ,
           and
           then
           foolish
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           prove
           Thorns
           in
           the
           sides
           of
           their
           Parents
           ,
           and
           Pricks
           in
           their
           Eyes
           .
           I
           know
           ,
           you
           that
           are
           Parents
           would
           not
           have
           your
           Children
           such
           ;
           it
           is
           your
           duty
           to
           love
           them
           ,
           and
           unless
           you
           have
           cast
           off
           all
           good
           nature
           ,
           you
           do
           love
           them
           ,
           and
           would
           rejoyce
           in
           them
           and
           over
           them
           to
           do
           them
           good
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           one
           special
           way
           for
           the
           bringing
           it
           to
           pass
           ;
           Prov.
           20.3
           .
           
             The
             just
             man
             walketh
             his
             integrity
             ;
             his
             Children
             are
             blessed
             after
             him
             .
          
           Here
           is
           a
           good
           Man
           ,
           and
           he
           chuseth
           to
           walk
           in
           a
           good
           way
           .
           Dr.
           Iermin
           in
           his
           Paraphrastical
           Meditations
           upon
           the
           place
           hath
           these
           words
           ;
           There
           are
           several
           Walks
           of
           Men
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           
             one
             walketh
             in
             his
             pleasure
             as
             it
             were
             in
             the
             walks
             of
             a
             Garden
             ,
             another
             walketh
             in
             his
             profit
             ,
             and
             he
             walketh
             as
             it
             were
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Exchange
             ,
             another
             walketh
             in
             his
             trouble
             ,
             and
             he
             walketh
             as
             it
             were
             in
             a
             Wood
             ;
             another
             walketh
             in
             his
             poverty
             ,
             and
             he
             walketh
             as
             it
             were
             in
             a
             Desart
             ;
             another
             walketh
             in
             his
             beastly
             lusts
             of
             drunkenness
             and
             uncleannness
             ,
             and
             he
             delighteth
             to
             walk
             as
             it
             were
             in
             mire
             and
             dirt
             ;
             but
             the
             just
             man
             walketh
             in
             his
             integrity
             ,
             and
             he
             walketh
             as
             it
             were
             in
             the
             holy
             Temple
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             walk
             is
             to
             walk
             still
             on
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             turn
             back
             till
             he
             come
             to
             the
             
             end
             of
             his
             Life
             .
          
           Much
           care
           is
           taken
           and
           many
           means
           are
           used
           that
           men
           may
           leave
           their
           Children
           in
           an
           happy
           condition
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           walketh
           in
           his
           integrity
           takes
           the
           most
           proper
           ,
           compendious
           and
           effectual
           course
           to
           bring
           himself
           to
           blessedness
           ,
           and
           his
           Posterity
           too
           ;
           so
           saith
           the
           wisest
           of
           men
           in
           this
           Text
           ;
           
             His
             Children
             are
             blessed
             after
             him
             .
          
           Supposing
           that
           they
           tread
           in
           his
           steps
           ,
           and
           walk
           in
           their
           integrity
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           done
           in
           his
           before
           them
           .
           And
           Children
           blessed
           of
           God
           are
           their
           Parents
           blessings
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           the
           joy
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           the
           staff
           of
           their
           Age
           ;
           yea
           and
           Servants
           may
           be
           blessings
           also
           to
           the
           Families
           in
           which
           they
           live
           ;
           and
           therefore
           are
           not
           to
           be
           slighted
           ,
           nor
           opprest
           ,
           nor
           abused
           .
           You
           read
           in
           the
           word
           of
           Truth
           ,
           that
           the
           house
           of
           Laban
           was
           blessed
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Iacob
           ,
           and
           the
           Master
           how
           bad
           and
           unjust
           soever
           he
           had
           been
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           was
           ingenuous
           in
           acknowledging
           he
           had
           by
           experience
           found
           it
           so
           .
           And
           the
           like
           is
           recorded
           of
           the
           House
           of
           
             Potiphar
             ;
             Gen.
          
           39.5
           .
           
             It
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             that
             he
             had
             made
             him
             Overseer
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             over
             all
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             blessed
             the
             Egyptians
             house
             for
          
           Joseph
           '
           
             s
             sake
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords's
             blessing
             was
             upon
             all
             that
             he
             had
             both
             in
             the
             house
             and
             in
             the
             field
             .
          
           Now
           teaching
           them
           the
           knowledge
           and
           fear
           of
           God
           by
           your
           instructions
           ,
           and
           alluring
           them
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           Godliness
           by
           your
           Religious
           Examples
           ,
           together
           with
           prayer
           ,
           is
           the
           way
           to
           make
           yours
           such
           .
        
         
           VI.
           
             To
             set
             up
             the
             Worship
             and
             Service
             of
             God
             in
             your
             Families
             ,
             is
             an
             excellent
             way
             to
             get
             and
             maintain
             peace
             in
             your
             own
             bosoms
             while
             you
             live
          
           ;
           and
           how
           sweet
           that
           is
           those
           do
           very
           well
           know
           ,
           and
           being
           consulted
           ,
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           who
           have
           felt
           the
           Lashes
           of
           an
           enraged
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           a
           Worm
           within
           gnawing
           and
           tearing
           them
           day
           and
           night
           .
           What
           would
           not
           such
           poor
           Creatures
           give
           ?
           what
           would
           they
           not
           do
           to
           be
           delivered
           
           from
           the
           frights
           it
           puts
           them
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           pain
           it
           causeth
           ?
           And
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           my
           account
           just
           matter
           of
           wonder
           how
           any
           body
           can
           ,
           and
           that
           any
           one
           of
           those
           do
           enjoy
           themselves
           a
           day
           ,
           an
           hour
           ,
           who
           live
           in
           the
           constant
           and
           shameful
           neglect
           of
           God
           their
           Maker
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           duty
           this
           way
           .
           Methinks
           there
           should
           be
           always
           
             Nemesis
             à
             tergo
          
           ,
           a
           dreadful
           sound
           in
           their
           Ears
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           ashamed
           and
           blush
           to
           think
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           lift
           up
           their
           faces
           toward
           Heaven
           ,
           ashamed
           to
           look
           Man
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           since
           they
           have
           so
           far
           put
           off
           Man
           ,
           as
           to
           neglect
           the
           great
           Work
           of
           Man
           ;
           ashamed
           to
           shew
           their
           heads
           in
           their
           own
           houses
           ,
           where
           they
           live
           like
           so
           many
           brutes
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           dictates
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           very
           stones
           and
           timber
           may
           be
           swift
           and
           loud
           witness
           against
           them
           .
           Methinks
           they
           should
           never
           see
           Wife
           ,
           nor
           Child
           ,
           nor
           Servant
           ,
           without
           such
           bitter
           reflections
           as
           these
           ,
           these
           poor
           creatures
           have
           a
           love
           for
           me
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           a
           cause
           to
           hate
           me
           :
           now
           they
           shew
           me
           respect
           ,
           but
           the
           day
           will
           come
           when
           they
           will
           curse
           me
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           like
           to
           be
           undone
           by
           me
           .
           I
           bring
           them
           up
           in
           Ignorance
           ,
           Irreligion
           ,
           and
           Atheism
           ,
           I
           live
           without
           God
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           they
           ,
           through
           my
           means
           they
           are
           not
           like
           to
           come
           at
           last
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           because
           they
           do
           not
           walk
           in
           the
           way
           that
           leads
           thither
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           my
           fault
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           teach
           them
           that
           way
           ,
           nor
           go
           before
           them
           in
           it
           .
           I
           am
           a
           bloody
           Husband
           to
           my
           Wife
           ,
           an
           unnatural
           Father
           to
           my
           Children
           ,
           a
           cruel
           Master
           to
           my
           Servants
           ;
           when
           their
           Parents
           bound
           them
           to
           me
           ,
           they
           did
           little
           think
           what
           a
           wretch
           I
           am
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           take
           any
           care
           of
           their
           precious
           and
           immortal
           Souls
           ;
           and
           indeed
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           be
           thought
           that
           they
           should
           be
           kind
           and
           compassionate
           towards
           the
           Souls
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           are
           cruel
           to
           their
           own
           ;
           it
           is
           
           not
           likely
           Charity
           should
           be
           active
           abroad
           ,
           when
           it
           doth
           not
           begin
           at
           home
           .
        
         
           Methinks
           such
           Persons
           as
           these
           should
           every
           day
           feel
           a
           tormenting
           sting
           within
           them
           ,
           and
           go
           up
           and
           down
           in
           pain
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Consciences
           should
           be
           very
           uneasie
           ,
           and
           often
           in
           a
           day
           reproaching
           them
           ,
           and
           flinging
           dirt
           in
           their
           faces
           ,
           yea
           flashing
           Hell
           Fire
           in
           them
           .
           I
           do
           not
           wonder
           that
           many
           of
           these
           Men
           do
           not
           care
           to
           be
           alone
           ,
           not
           much
           at
           home
           but
           love
           to
           be
           abroad
           with
           their
           boon
           Companions
           as
           bad
           as
           themselves
           ,
           among
           whom
           they
           may
           lay
           their
           Trouble
           with
           their
           Liquor
           ;
           but
           they
           will
           get
           but
           little
           by
           this
           ,
           this
           is
           but
           casting
           Conscience
           into
           a
           sleep
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           that
           will
           awake
           again
           and
           rouze
           and
           roar
           ;
           when
           they
           come
           to
           themselves
           Conscience
           will
           return
           to
           its
           work
           ,
           and
           strike
           up
           again
           .
           Is
           this
           thy
           Love
           to
           her
           that
           lies
           in
           thy
           bosom
           ?
           dost
           thou
           dwell
           with
           her
           as
           a
           Man
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           or
           an
           Heir
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           Life
           ?
           are
           these
           thy
           bowels
           to
           thy
           Children
           which
           came
           out
           of
           thy
           Loins
           ?
           hast
           thou
           a
           mind
           to
           bring
           them
           up
           for
           the
           destroyer
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           fewel
           for
           everlasting
           burnings
           ?
           And
           is
           this
           thy
           mercy
           to
           thy
           Servants
           ?
           didst
           thou
           take
           them
           to
           corrupt
           them
           ?
           if
           they
           had
           any
           good
           thing
           in
           them
           toward
           the
           Lord
           God
           of
           Hosts
           ,
           wouldst
           thou
           utterly
           quench
           it
           ?
           and
           if
           they
           were
           bad
           ,
           thou
           takest
           a
           course
           to
           make
           them
           seven
           times
           more
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Devil
           than
           before
           .
           Thou
           wouldest
           have
           them
           ,
           O
           Man
           !
           please
           thee
           ,
           and
           wilt
           thou
           not
           shew
           them
           how
           they
           may
           walk
           so
           as
           to
           please
           God
           ?
           Thou
           wouldest
           have
           them
           to
           mind
           thy
           Shop
           ,
           and
           wilt
           not
           thou
           mind
           their
           Souls
           ?
           Thou
           wouldst
           have
           them
           take
           pains
           in
           thy
           House
           ,
           but
           thou
           wilt
           take
           none
           for
           their
           Welfare
           and
           Salvation
           .
           It
           is
           far
           better
           to
           be
           such
           persons
           Horses
           and
           Dogs
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           their
           Children
           and
           Servants
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           would
           be
           better
           look'd
           
           after
           .
           And
           this
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           I
           may
           safely
           affirm
           ,
           if
           such
           Men
           as
           these
           have
           any
           peace
           in
           such
           a
           way
           as
           this
           ,
           they
           are
           either
           grosly
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           know
           not
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           nothing
           of
           Religion
           to
           purpose
           ;
           or
           they
           are
           very
           Atheists
           ,
           such
           in
           Judgment
           as
           well
           as
           in
           Practice
           ,
           or
           their
           Consciences
           are
           fear'd
           as
           with
           an
           hot
           Iron
           ,
           or
           wholly
           benumm'd
           ,
           are
           cast
           into
           a
           profound
           sleep
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           fear
           of
           God
           before
           their
           Eyes
           .
           And
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           sooner
           or
           latter
           ,
           the
           present
           Calm
           will
           be
           followed
           with
           a
           most
           terrible
           Storm
           ;
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Rage
           of
           Conscience
           will
           cause
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           blow
           away
           all
           your
           comforts
           ,
           and
           throw
           down
           all
           your
           hopes
           ,
           and
           who
           can
           tell
           but
           it
           may
           carry
           you
           to
           Hell
           with
           the
           People
           that
           forget
           God
           ?
        
         
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           an
           hearty
           Love
           to
           the
           Name
           ,
           Honour
           and
           Interest
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           his
           Worship
           and
           Service
           in
           your
           Families
           ,
           from
           such
           an
           excellent
           and
           holy
           Principle
           is
           the
           direct
           and
           ready
           way
           to
           a
           sweet
           inward
           peace
           ,
           the
           way
           to
           have
           a
           Calm
           ,
           and
           Serenity
           in
           your
           Souls
           ,
           though
           the
           Clouds
           may
           be
           black
           ,
           and
           the
           Storms
           great
           which
           are
           upon
           your
           Tabernacles
           .
           Let
           things
           issue
           how
           they
           will
           in
           your
           Families
           ,
           as
           to
           your
           Children
           and
           Servants
           ,
           whether
           they
           do
           get
           good
           or
           no
           ,
           whether
           they
           go
           to
           Heaven
           or
           to
           Hell
           ;
           yet
           this
           will
           be
           a
           quieting
           and
           comforting
           consideration
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           in
           some
           good
           measure
           have
           done
           your
           duty
           .
           I
           have
           been
           much
           taken
           with
           those
           words
           of
           Samuel
           to
           Israel
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           rejected
           the
           Lord
           from
           being
           King
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           made
           Saul
           King
           ;
           1
           Sam.
           12.23
           .
           
             As
             for
             me
             ,
             God
             forbid
             that
             I
             should
             sin
             against
             the
             Lord
             in
             ceasing
             to
             pray
             for
             you
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             teach
             you
             the
             good
             and
             the
             right
             way
             .
          
           O!
           do
           you
           so
           ,
           my
           dear
           Friends
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           the
           same
           with
           you
           ;
           set
           this
           excellent
           Copy
           before
           you
           ,
           and
           write
           after
           it
           ,
           frequently
           
           considering
           with
           your selves
           ,
           what
           an
           hearty
           reviving
           Cordial
           it
           will
           be
           when
           you
           are
           able
           to
           say
           to
           your
           Families
           ,
           Blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           ceased
           to
           
             pray
             for
             you
          
           ,
           many
           a
           Petition
           I
           have
           put
           up
           ,
           and
           many
           a
           Tear
           I
           have
           shed
           in
           my
           Closet
           ,
           nor
           have
           I
           ceased
           
             to
             pray
             with
             you
          
           ;
           your selves
           are
           my
           Witnesses
           ,
           how
           frequent
           and
           earnest
           a
           Suitor
           I
           have
           been
           to
           God
           on
           your
           behalf
           .
           I
           have
           been
           pleading
           and
           wrestling
           every
           day
           ,
           morning
           and
           evening
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           also
           been
           
             teaching
             you
             the
             good
             and
             the
             right
             way
             ,
          
           that
           of
           Truth
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           that
           of
           God's
           Commandments
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           way
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           clean
           ,
           and
           pure
           ,
           and
           right
           ;
           because
           it
           brings
           to
           Heaven
           and
           Happiness
           all
           those
           that
           travel
           and
           are
           undefiled
           in
           it
           :
           And
           yet
           further
           ,
           it
           will
           make
           the
           Cordial
           much
           more
           strong
           ,
           and
           prove
           a
           singular
           addition
           to
           your
           comfort
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           only
           shewn
           and
           taught
           you
           that
           good
           and
           right
           way
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           likewise
           taken
           you
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           led
           you
           into
           it
           .
           You
           and
           I
           have
           had
           a
           communion
           in
           holy
           Duties
           .
           We
           have
           gone
           to
           the
           House
           God
           in
           company
           ,
           and
           at
           home
           we
           have
           walked
           in
           the
           way
           of
           God
           in
           company
           .
           How
           chearfully
           may
           you
           converse
           together
           ,
           and
           go
           about
           the
           work
           and
           business
           of
           the
           day
           after
           you
           have
           in
           the
           morning
           offered
           up
           your
           Sacrifice
           unto
           God
           ;
           and
           how
           may
           you
           at
           night
           part
           with
           one
           another
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           lye
           down
           to
           rest
           in
           your
           Beds
           ,
           after
           you
           have
           desir'd
           the
           spreading
           of
           the
           Divine
           Wing
           over
           you
           ,
           and
           committed
           your selves
           to
           the
           protection
           of
           that
           God
           who
           is
           the
           Keeper
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           doth
           neither
           slumber
           nor
           sleep
           .
           If
           there
           be
           not
           wilful
           commission
           of
           known
           sins
           ,
           nor
           a
           wilful
           omission
           of
           other
           known
           duties
           ,
           but
           a
           sincere
           desire
           and
           endeavour
           of
           approving
           your selves
           to
           God
           in
           all
           holy
           Conversation
           ,
           a
           due
           and
           constant
           care
           of
           performing
           Family-duties
           will
           afford
           you
           
             great
             peace
             ,
             
             so
             that
             nothing
             need
             to
             offend
             you
             .
          
           And
           let
           me
           add
           this
           ,
           that
           constancy
           in
           this
           work
           will
           be
           a
           soveraign
           Antidote
           against
           many
           of
           those
           things
           that
           cause
           convulsions
           ,
           and
           broils
           ,
           and
           disorders
           in
           too
           many
           houses
           .
           What
           passions
           are
           there
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           how
           unruly
           and
           exorbitant
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           is
           put
           into
           a
           flame
           ?
           What
           discontents
           ,
           what
           animosities
           ,
           what
           quarrels
           and
           contentions
           ,
           that
           people
           are
           so
           far
           from
           enjoying
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           enjoy
           themselves
           ?
           by
           means
           whereof
           the
           nearness
           of
           the
           Relation
           becomes
           a
           great
           aggravation
           of
           the
           affliction
           ;
           but
           joynt-fellowship
           in
           Family-duties
           and
           execises
           of
           Religion
           ,
           may
           very
           much
           help
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           purpose
           of
           
             preventing
             those
             feuds
          
           ,
           if
           you
           do
           but
           consider
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           1
           Tim.
           2.8
           .
           
             I
             will
             that
             men
             pray
             every
             where
             ,
             lifting
             up
             holy
             hands
             without
             wrath
             and
             doubting
             .
          
           As
           you
           must
           pray
           in
           Faith
           ,
           so
           in
           Love.
           You
           must
           not
           in
           wrath
           pray
           to
           him
           that
           is
           the
           God
           of
           Love.
           It
           will
           also
           help
           to
           the
           
             repairing
             of
             a
             breach
             ,
             and
             healing
             of
             a
             wound
             ,
          
           when
           there
           is
           one
           made
           ;
           if
           you
           duly
           consider
           that
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           Matth.
           5.23
           ,
           24.
           
           
             If
             thou
             bring
             thy
             gift
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             there
             remembrest
             that
             thy
             Brother
             hath
             ought
             against
             thee
             ,
             leave
             there
             thy
             gift
             before
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             go
             thy
             way
             ;
             first
             be
             reconciled
             to
             thy
             Brother
             ,
             and
             then
             come
             and
             offer
             thy
             gift
             .
          
           Reconciliation
           must
           go
           before
           supplication
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           have
           audience
           with
           God.
           How
           can
           you
           think
           your
           Father
           should
           be
           pleased
           if
           you
           live
           at
           variance
           with
           his
           Children
           ?
           Peter
           would
           have
           Love
           between
           Husband
           and
           Wife
           ,
           that
           their
           prayers
           might
           not
           be
           hindered
           ;
           1
           Pet.
           3.7
           .
           They
           that
           quarrel
           together
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           fit
           to
           pray
           together
           .
           Observe
           Iames
           his
           method
           laid
           down
           for
           general
           observance
           among
           Christians
           ;
           Iam.
           5.16
           .
           
             Confess
             your
             faults
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             pray
             one
             for
             another
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             healed
             .
          
           Seek
           peace
           with
           one
           another
           by
           confession
           ,
           and
           then
           peace
           with
           God
           by
           prayer
           .
        
         
         
           But
           to
           return
           ,
           this
           Family-serving
           of
           God
           will
           promote
           inward
           peace
           in
           them
           that
           are
           Governours
           ;
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           a
           comfort
           to
           you
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           while
           other
           houses
           have
           been
           the
           sink
           of
           sin
           ,
           yours
           have
           been
           the
           dwelling
           places
           of
           the
           most
           High.
           Others
           have
           been
           Bethavens
           ,
           houses
           of
           vanity
           ,
           yours
           have
           been
           Bethels
           ,
           the
           houses
           of
           God
           ;
           in
           others
           there
           hath
           been
           the
           serving
           of
           divers
           lusts
           ,
           and
           fellowship
           with
           Devils
           ,
           and
           the
           unfruitful
           works
           of
           darkness
           ,
           but
           in
           yours
           there
           hath
           been
           the
           serving
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           fellowship
           kept
           up
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           with
           his
           Son
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ.
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           while
           other
           houses
           have
           been
           the
           Synagogues
           of
           Satan
           ,
           yours
           have
           been
           the
           Temples
           of
           the
           Living
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ.
           As
           we
           do
           find
           godly
           Religious
           Families
           dignified
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           honoured
           with
           the
           illustrious
           name
           of
           Churches
           .
           Thus
           
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
          
           16.3
           .
           
             bids
             them
             greet
          
           Priscilla
           and
           Aquila
           
             his
             helpers
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ;
           and
           also
           verse
           5.
           
             the
             Church
             that
             was
             in
             their
             house
             .
          
           And
           again
           in
           Col.
           4.15
           .
           He
           ordered
           them
           
             to
             salute
          
           Nymphas
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Church
             that
             was
             in
             his
             house
             ;
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Family
           which
           was
           Christian
           and
           Godly
           ;
           and
           besides
           their
           joyning
           together
           in
           Manual
           Labour
           and
           houshold
           business
           ,
           did
           unite
           and
           joyn
           together
           in
           the
           Worship
           and
           Service
           of
           God.
           And
           I
           have
           read
           that
           in
           the
           last
           Century
           before
           this
           ,
           the
           House
           of
           George
           Prince
           of
           Anhalt
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           Orders
           that
           were
           observed
           therein
           ,
           was
           said
           to
           be
           Ecclesia
           ,
           a
           Church
           for
           the
           Religion
           in
           it
           ,
           Academia
           ,
           an
           University
           for
           the
           Learning
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Curia
           ,
           a
           Court
           ,
           for
           the
           grandure
           and
           state
           of
           it
           .
           And
           if
           you
           your selves
           are
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           have
           in
           you
           any
           real
           goodness
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           your
           comfort
           to
           have
           such
           Families
           also
           .
           The
           Apostle
           Iohn
           that
           beloved
           Disciple
           who
           lay
           in
           the
           bosom
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           there
           contracted
           an
           holy
           heat
           ,
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Elect
           Lady
           ,
           tells
           her
           ,
           
             He
             rejoyced
             
             greatly
             when
             he
             found
             of
             her
             Children
             walking
             in
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           It
           must
           needs
           then
           be
           as
           great
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           greater
           joy
           to
           you
           to
           see
           your
           own
           Children
           walking
           in
           the
           Truth
           .
           For
           you
           Fathers
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           Children
           that
           you
           begat
           ,
           and
           you
           Mothers
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           Children
           that
           you
           brought
           forth
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           of
           you
           brought
           up
           with
           so
           much
           care
           ,
           and
           tenderness
           ,
           and
           cost
           ,
           walking
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           going
           on
           Heaven-ward
           .
           The
           same
           blessed
           Apostle
           in
           his
           third
           Epistle
           which
           he
           sent
           to
           Gaius
           his
           Host
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             have
             no
             greater
             joy
             than
             to
             hear
             that
             my
             Children
             walk
             in
             Truth
             .
          
           By
           them
           he
           meant
           those
           that
           were
           his
           Spiritual
           Children
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           begotten
           unto
           God
           by
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           it
           is
           indeed
           a
           very
           great
           comfort
           and
           joy
           to
           all
           the
           Faithful
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           they
           have
           not
           run
           in
           vain
           ,
           nor
           laboured
           in
           vain
           ;
           that
           the
           precious
           Seed
           which
           they
           have
           sown
           hath
           taken
           root
           in
           some
           of
           their
           Hearers
           hearts
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           are
           turned
           to
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Just
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           brought
           over
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           that
           there
           is
           not
           only
           an
           embracing
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           but
           a
           walking
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           a
           coming
           under
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           a
           living
           up
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           he
           Gospel
           ;
           a
           sound
           Conversion
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           ever
           after
           a
           suitable
           Conversation
           ;
           for
           in
           this
           Ministers
           have
           their
           great
           end
           ,
           in
           this
           they
           have
           the
           Seal
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ;
           these
           persons
           are
           now
           their
           hope
           ,
           and
           
             they
             will
             be
             their
             Ioy
             and
             Crown
             of
             rejoycing
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             at
             his
             coming
             ;
             yea
             ,
             for
             the
             present
             they
             are
             their
             Glory
             and
             Ioy
          
           ;
           1
           Thes.
           2.19
           ,
           20.
           
           Now
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           this
           doth
           afford
           so
           much
           joy
           to
           godly
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           see
           their
           Spiritual
           Children
           walking
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           no
           Joy
           in
           the
           World
           comparable
           to
           it
           ;
           surely
           we
           may
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           Joy
           of
           gracious
           and
           holy
           Parents
           must
           needs
           equal
           ,
           if
           not
           exceed
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           their
           Families
           ,
           their
           Servants
           ,
           especially
           their
           own
           natural
           Children
           walking
           in
           the
           
           Truth
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Waies
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           chearfully
           engaging
           together
           with
           them
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           counting
           none
           of
           his
           Commands
           grievous
           ,
           but
           his
           Yoke
           easie
           ,
           and
           his
           Burden
           light
           .
        
         
           VII
           .
           
             The
             setting
             up
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             in
             your
             Families
             ,
             and
             a
             faithful
             performance
             of
             Religious
             Duties
             there
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             prepare
             you
             for
             a
             dying
             well
             ;
             the
             way
             to
             die
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             with
             comfort
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             holy
             confidence
             to
             resign
             up
             ,
             and
             commit
             your
             Souls
             unto
             God
             as
             to
             a
             faithful
             Creator
             .
          
           He
           that
           hath
           walked
           with
           God
           in
           his
           integrity
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           need
           not
           fear
           any
           evil
           ,
           when
           the
           time
           is
           come
           for
           his
           walking
           in
           the
           Valley
           of
           the
           shadow
           of
           Death
           ,
           for
           there
           God
           will
           be
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           there
           his
           Rod
           and
           his
           Staff
           shall
           comfort
           him
           ;
           Psal.
           23.4
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           
             You
             must
             die
          
           ;
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           that
           for
           your
           information
           ,
           though
           you
           have
           need
           to
           hear
           of
           it
           often
           for
           the
           promoting
           of
           your
           preparation
           .
           Too
           many
           put
           far
           away
           the
           evil
           day
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           at
           the
           very
           door
           ,
           and
           live
           as
           if
           they
           were
           to
           live
           always
           ;
           but
           the
           Scripture
           hath
           told
           us
           ,
           
             It
             is
             appointed
             unto
             all
             men
             once
             to
             die
             ;
             Heb.
          
           9.27
           .
           This
           is
           God's
           Appointment
           ,
           his
           Order
           and
           Decree
           which
           shall
           not
           be
           reversed
           ;
           what
           God
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           man
           cannot
           avoid
           .
           We
           must
           all
           die
           once
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           our
           great
           concern
           and
           wisdom
           to
           make
           sure
           that
           we
           shall
           not
           die
           twice
           ,
           that
           over
           us
           the
           second
           death
           shall
           have
           no
           power
           ;
           that
           the
           first
           will
           ,
           experience
           plainly
           proves
           .
           We
           see
           persons
           die
           ,
           though
           at
           several
           Ages
           ,
           and
           in
           various
           manners
           ,
           yet
           one
           after
           another
           they
           drop
           into
           the
           Grave
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           House
           for
           all
           the
           Living
           ;
           and
           when
           our
           turn
           comes
           ,
           we
           also
           must
           among
           the
           rest
           take
           up
           our
           abode
           there
           until
           the
           Morning
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           Now
           since
           we
           all
           must
           of
           necessity
           die
           ,
           our
           business
           is
           to
           make
           as
           sure
           as
           we
           can
           of
           dying
           well
           .
           Many
           are
           for
           an
           easie
           death
           ,
           but
           I
           would
           have
           you
           be
           for
           an
           happy
           death
           .
           It
           is
           indeed
           difficult
           
           and
           troublesom
           to
           croud
           thorow
           a
           strait
           and
           narrow
           Gate
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           no
           great
           matter
           though
           you
           be
           pinched
           ,
           and
           pained
           ,
           and
           greatly
           put
           to
           it
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           so
           that
           you
           find
           it
           an
           entrance
           into
           the
           glorious
           Kingdom
           of
           your
           God
           and
           Saviour
           .
           But
           then
           know
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             Those
             that
             neglect
             duty
             cannot
             rationally
             expect
             to
             die
             comfortably
             .
          
           How
           can
           they
           think
           to
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           Joy
           of
           their
           Lord
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           unfaithful
           in
           their
           little
           ,
           and
           hid
           their
           Talents
           in
           a
           Napkin
           ?
           They
           that
           have
           lived
           without
           God
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           neglect
           of
           him
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           very
           hard
           and
           unpleasant
           to
           them
           to
           think
           of
           departure
           hence
           ,
           and
           going
           into
           the
           othe
           World
           ,
           where
           if
           they
           have
           not
           God
           welcoming
           ,
           delighting
           and
           satisfying
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           meet
           with
           nothing
           but
           misery
           and
           torments
           ;
           if
           they
           are
           not
           admitted
           into
           the
           bosom
           of
           his
           Love
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           thrown
           into
           the
           flames
           of
           his
           Wrath.
           How
           was
           it
           possible
           that
           the
           
             unprofitable
             Servant
          
           could
           look
           his
           Master
           in
           the
           face
           with
           any
           comfort
           ?
           he
           had
           all
           along
           hard
           thoughts
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           no
           hope
           of
           any
           good
           from
           him
           .
           He
           had
           been
           indeed
           intrusted
           with
           a
           Talent
           ,
           but
           though
           he
           had
           not
           embezzeld
           and
           squandred
           it
           away
           ,
           yet
           he
           buried
           it
           ,
           it
           lay
           dead
           upon
           his
           hand
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           improvement
           of
           it
           for
           his
           Masters
           Interest
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           he
           undid
           himself
           for
           ever
           .
           The
           losing
           of
           his
           time
           was
           no
           less
           than
           the
           losing
           of
           his
           Soul.
           Every
           one
           of
           you
           ,
           my
           Friends
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Master
           or
           the
           Mistress
           of
           a
           Family
           ,
           have
           a
           Talent
           committed
           to
           you
           by
           the
           great
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           it
           you
           must
           be
           accountable
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           day
           coming
           wherein
           your
           Lord
           will
           reckon
           with
           his
           Servants
           ;
           what
           other
           Talents
           you
           have
           ,
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           Gifts
           ,
           Interest
           ,
           Estate
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           you
           know
           best
           ;
           but
           for
           certain
           you
           have
           a
           Talent
           of
           Power
           and
           Authority
           put
           into
           your
           hands
           ,
           you
           had
           need
           be
           very
           careful
           
           how
           you
           manage
           it
           ;
           let
           me
           ask
           you
           ,
           what
           do
           you
           do
           with
           your
           Talent
           ?
           What
           do
           you
           do
           ?
           Ask
           your selves
           the
           question
           ,
           if
           you
           do
           not
           serve
           your
           Generation
           according
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God.
           If
           you
           do
           not
           Trade
           with
           your
           Talent
           for
           the
           honour
           and
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           cast
           into
           outer
           darkness
           ,
           where
           you
           shall
           have
           torment
           and
           sorrow
           enough
           ;
           here
           you
           had
           business
           enough
           which
           you
           would
           not
           do
           ,
           there
           you
           shall
           have
           misery
           enough
           from
           which
           you
           shall
           not
           escape
           ;
           here
           you
           will
           not
           give
           glory
           to
           God
           in
           an
           holy
           activity
           for
           him
           ,
           hereafter
           he
           will
           extort
           it
           from
           you
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Vindicative
           Justice
           ;
           if
           you
           will
           not
           apply
           your selves
           to
           praying
           and
           reading
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           with
           the
           teaching
           and
           instructing
           of
           your
           Children
           and
           Servants
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           you
           may
           well
           tremble
           to
           think
           of
           fiery
           indignation
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           dismal
           effects
           of
           it
           ,
           weeping
           ,
           and
           wailing
           ,
           and
           gnashing
           of
           Teeth
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           the
           portion
           of
           your
           Cup
           to
           all
           Eternity
           ,
           unless
           you
           do
           seasonably
           repent
           ,
           and
           reform
           ,
           and
           make
           your
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           for
           what
           reason
           have
           they
           to
           promise
           themselves
           a
           comfortable
           Reward
           ,
           who
           do
           now
           live
           in
           the
           neglect
           of
           their
           Duty
           .
           But
           then
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
        
         
           Thirdly
           ;
           
             When
             your
             Hearts
             have
             been
             upright
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             sound
             in
             his
             Statutes
             ,
             and
             walked
             (
             as
          
           David
           
             resolved
             to
             do
             )
             within
             your
             Houses
             with
             a
             perfect
             Heart
             ,
             and
             behaved
             your selves
             wisely
             in
             a
             perfect
             way
             ;
             then
             you
             need
             not
             tremble
             at
             the
             nearest
             approaches
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Terrours
             .
          
           It
           is
           indeed
           a
           solemn
           thing
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           a
           taking
           the
           compositum
           in
           pieces
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           parting
           of
           those
           two
           old
           Friends
           ,
           the
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           which
           had
           lived
           together
           long
           in
           great
           intimacy
           ,
           and
           close
           union
           ,
           Nature
           startles
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           seldom
           are
           divided
           without
           an
           agony
           and
           struggling
           .
           But
           yet
           such
           a
           Person
           as
           I
           have
           now
           described
           need
           
           not
           fear
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           can
           look
           back
           with
           comfort
           ,
           so
           he
           may
           look
           forward
           with
           boldness
           ,
           as
           Paul
           did
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           4.6
           ,
           7
           8.
           
           
             I
             am
             now
             ready
             to
             be
             offer'd
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             my
             departure
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
           Well
           ,
           Paul
           ,
           thou
           art
           now
           ready
           to
           be
           gone
           ,
           but
           what
           didst
           thou
           do
           while
           thou
           wast
           here
           ?
           
             I
             have
             fought
             a
             good
             fight
             ,
             I
             have
             finished
             my
             course
             ,
             I
             have
             kept
             the
             faith
          
           ;
           and
           what
           dost
           thou
           now
           please
           thy self
           with
           ?
           That
           
             hencefort
             there
             is
             laid
             up
             for
             me
             a
             crown
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             which
             God
             the
             righteous
             Iudge
             will
             give
             unto
             me
             at
             that
             day
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             me
             only
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             them
             that
             love
             his
             appearing
          
           ;
           and
           who
           are
           they
           that
           can
           love
           his
           appearing
           as
           a
           Iudge
           ?
           surely
           none
           but
           they
           that
           have
           been
           obedient
           to
           his
           commands
           ,
           and
           done
           his
           work
           as
           he
           was
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ;
           when
           you
           have
           served
           your
           Generation
           according
           to
           his
           Will
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           as
           willing
           to
           fall
           asleep
           as
           a
           weary
           Man
           is
           at
           Night
           after
           a
           hard
           days
           labour
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           finished
           his
           work
           ;
           in
           short
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           been
           faithful
           in
           your
           little
           ,
           much
           more
           when
           you
           have
           been
           always
           abounding
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           sure
           that
           your
           labour
           shall
           not
           be
           in
           vain
           ,
           but
           you
           shall
           receive
           your
           reward
           ,
           even
           that
           Gift
           of
           God
           which
           is
           Eternal
           Life
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           I
           would
           have
           you
           consider
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           
             The
             account
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             could
             give
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             what
             thereupon
             he
             did
             expect
             and
             ask
             of
             his
             Father
             .
          
           Both
           these
           we
           meet
           with
           in
           Iohn
           17.4.5
           .
           The
           account
           which
           he
           could
           give
           of
           himself
           was
           this
           ,
           Father
           ,
           
             I
             have
             glorified
             thee
             on
             earth
             ,
             I
             have
             finished
             the
             work
             which
             thou
             gavest
             me
             to
             do
             .
          
           He
           glorified
           his
           Father
           
             in
             and
             by
          
           finishing
           his
           work
           .
           Now
           let
           it
           be
           your
           care
           and
           mine
           to
           tread
           in
           the
           steps
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           write
           after
           so
           excellent
           a
           Copy
           set
           us
           by
           so
           great
           a
           Person
           ,
           and
           so
           dear
           a
           Saviour
           ;
           though
           we
           cannot
           equal
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           thing
           impossible
           
           for
           us
           poor
           weak
           sinful
           Creatures
           to
           do
           ,
           yet
           let
           us
           imitate
           him
           as
           much
           and
           as
           far
           as
           we
           can
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           Lord
           help
           us
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           will
           up
           and
           be
           doing
           God
           will
           be
           with
           us
           .
           Will
           you
           therefore
           endeavour
           it
           ?
           Oh
           do
           ,
           
             glorifie
             God
             upon
             earth
          
           ;
           you
           have
           too
           much
           dishonour'd
           him
           by
           your
           sins
           against
           him
           ,
           by
           your
           disobedience
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           your
           preferring
           worthless
           trifles
           ,
           broken
           cisterns
           ,
           lying
           vanities
           before
           him
           ;
           mend
           now
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           future
           make
           it
           your
           business
           to
           glorifie
           him
           ;
           you
           were
           made
           for
           that
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           end
           of
           your
           Creation
           ;
           you
           were
           sent
           hither
           into
           the
           World
           for
           that
           ,
           whatever
           other
           business
           your
           hand
           findeth
           here
           to
           do
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           main
           and
           principal
           ,
           this
           doth
           deserve
           and
           call
           for
           your
           best
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           utmost
           diligence
           ,
           and
           do
           you
           glorifie
           him
           by
           
             finishing
             the
             work
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             you
             to
             do
             .
          
           There
           is
           none
           of
           you
           ,
           but
           God
           hath
           given
           work
           ;
           as
           he
           casts
           your
           Lines
           ,
           and
           carves
           your
           Portions
           ,
           so
           he
           hath
           cut
           out
           your
           work
           :
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           study
           it
           ,
           labour
           to
           know
           what
           it
           is
           ;
           and
           knowing
           it
           ,
           mind
           it
           ,
           set
           about
           it
           speedily
           without
           delay
           ,
           and
           follow
           it
           close
           ,
           neglect
           no
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           finish
           it
           as
           far
           as
           you
           are
           able
           ;
           you
           cannot
           do
           all
           ,
           because
           so
           much
           of
           your
           time
           is
           already
           lost
           ,
           and
           your
           strength
           is
           so
           much
           impair'd
           ,
           and
           corruptions
           do
           so
           greatly
           clog
           you
           ,
           and
           your
           spiritual
           and
           carnal
           Enemies
           will
           so
           resist
           and
           hinder
           you
           that
           you
           cannot
           do
           all
           you
           should
           ,
           and
           will
           need
           pardon
           for
           your
           miscarriages
           and
           failings
           in
           what
           you
           do
           ;
           yet
           do
           all
           that
           you
           can
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           work
           of
           your
           general
           Calling
           as
           you
           are
           Christians
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           work
           of
           every
           particular
           place
           ,
           station
           and
           relation
           in
           which
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           hath
           set
           you
           ;
           whether
           it
           be
           Civil
           or
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           Publick
           or
           Domestick
           .
           Art
           thou
           a
           Sheriff
           of
           Justice
           in
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           a
           Mayor
           ,
           Alderman
           ,
           a
           Common-Council-Man
           or
           Constable
           
           in
           the
           City
           ?
           Do
           thou
           the
           duty
           of
           thy
           Place
           .
           Art
           thou
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           Do
           thou
           thine
           .
           Preach
           the
           Word
           ,
           be
           instant
           in
           Season
           and
           out
           of
           Season
           ;
           art
           thou
           a
           Child
           ,
           a
           Servant
           ?
           Be
           thou
           obedient
           ,
           industrious
           ,
           faithful
           :
           art
           thou
           an
           Husband
           ,
           a
           Wife
           ,
           a
           Parent
           ,
           a
           Master
           or
           Mistress
           ,
           the
           Head
           and
           Governour
           of
           a
           Family
           ?
           Do
           thou
           thine
           .
           Walk
           within
           thy
           House
           with
           a
           perfect
           Heart
           ,
           rule
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God.
           He
           that
           is
           not
           good
           in
           his
           Relation
           ,
           is
           not
           good
           at
           all
           ;
           he
           that
           is
           not
           a
           good
           Husband
           ,
           a
           good
           Master
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           good
           Man
           ;
           much
           of
           the
           power
           of
           godliness
           doth
           consist
           and
           discover
           it self
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           Relative
           Duties
           ,
           See
           then
           that
           much
           of
           your
           care
           be
           employed
           about
           this
           ,
           and
           see
           that
           your
           places
           be
           not
           empty
           of
           Duty
           ,
           nor
           your
           Families
           void
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Now
           observe
           what
           our
           Savior
           did
           hereupon
           expect
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Father
             glorifie
             th●u
             me
             with
             thy
             own
             self
             :
          
           Here
           hath
           been
           my
           work
           ,
           where
           now
           is
           my
           glory
           ?
           So
           when
           you
           have
           finished
           the
           work
           which
           God
           gave
           you
           to
           do
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           walked
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           lived
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           improved
           your
           Interest
           ,
           your
           Power
           ,
           and
           your
           All
           for
           God
           ,
           then
           you
           may
           say
           ,
           Father
           do
           thou
           accept
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           receive
           me
           ,
           and
           glorifie
           thou
           me
           ,
           my
           work
           is
           done
           ,
           now
           let
           me
           have
           my
           rest
           ,
           always
           remembring
           that
           you
           are
           not
           to
           expect
           this
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           Merit
           ,
           but
           only
           as
           a
           Reward
           of
           Grace
           ;
           for
           our
           Lord
           hath
           taught
           us
           to
           call
           our selves
           unprofitable
           Servants
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           done
           all
           that
           is
           commanded
           us
           ;
           what
           are
           we
           then
           now
           we
           fall
           so
           short
           ,
           and
           perfect
           not
           one
           piece
           of
           work
           that
           is
           put
           into
           our
           hands
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           Consider
           that
           good
           account
           which
           the
           Prophet
           gives
           of
           those
           good
           Men
           whom
           after
           a
           Life
           of
           Service
           God
           takes
           away
           from
           hence
           ;
           would
           you
           know
           what
           becomes
           of
           them
           ,
           whither
           it
           is
           that
           
           they
           go
           ,
           into
           what
           state
           they
           are
           put
           ?
           He
           tells
           you
           ,
           Isa.
           57.2
           .
           
             They
             enter
             into
             peace
             ,
             they
             rest
             in
             their
             beds
             ,
             every
             one
             walking
             in
             his
             uprightness
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           every
           one
           having
           walked
           in
           his
           uprightness
           while
           he
           was
           here
           ;
           they
           professed
           Religion
           ,
           and
           were
           true
           to
           that
           Profession
           ;
           they
           owned
           the
           Interest
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           power
           they
           served
           that
           Interest
           ;
           they
           have
           studied
           uprightness
           and
           integrity
           ;
           they
           have
           been
           faithful
           to
           God
           in
           their
           Generation
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           several
           places
           ,
           and
           when
           such
           do
           come
           to
           die
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           dying
           ,
           no
           reason
           for
           them
           to
           draw
           back
           ,
           and
           be
           unwilling
           to
           go
           ;
           say
           to
           them
           it
           shall
           be
           well
           with
           them
           ,
           
             they
             shall
             enter
             into
             peace
          
           ,
           into
           a
           compleat
           and
           perfect
           peace
           ;
           they
           shall
           live
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           themselves
           in
           peace
           ,
           they
           were
           here
           sometimes
           fear
           round
           about
           ,
           buth
           henceforth
           they
           shall
           be
           peace
           round
           about
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           rest
           in
           their
           Beds
           .
           Poor
           hearts
           !
           they
           had
           but
           a
           little
           rest
           while
           they
           were
           here
           ,
           a
           great
           many
           fears
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           care
           ,
           and
           but
           a
           little
           rest
           ;
           alas
           !
           it
           was
           broken
           and
           disturbed
           by
           Enemies
           without
           ,
           and
           by
           Sins
           within
           ;
           Head
           and
           Heart
           were
           discompos'd
           and
           out
           of
           order
           ,
           at
           sometimes
           there
           is
           
             no
             soundness
             in
             their
             flesh
             ,
             nor
             rest
             in
             their
             bones
             ,
             Psal.
          
           38.3
           .
           But
           when
           once
           Death
           hath
           cast
           them
           into
           their
           last
           sleep
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           
             placidam
             quietem
          
           ,
           a
           sweet
           and
           pleasant
           rest
           ;
           their
           Bodies
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           but
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           in
           a
           Bed
           of
           Dust
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           not
           intended
           for
           the
           place
           of
           their
           abode
           ,
           they
           only
           Inn
           there
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           made
           easie
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           safe
           ,
           and
           perfum'd
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Lord
           himself
           lay
           ;
           but
           their
           precious
           and
           immortal
           Souls
           shall
           rest
           for
           ever
           in
           a
           Bed
           of
           Spices
           ,
           in
           a
           Bed
           of
           Love
           ,
           in
           the
           Bosom
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           in
           the
           Arms
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           Rev.
           14.13
           .
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             dead
             that
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           not
           only
           the
           Martyrs
           that
           die
           for
           him
           ,
           but
           all
           Believers
           that
           die
           
           in
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           obedience
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Union
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           Communion
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           their
           works
           do
           follow
           them
           ,
           all
           their
           works
           of
           Charity
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           works
           of
           Piety
           ,
           all
           the
           good
           they
           have
           done
           abroad
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           good
           they
           have
           done
           at
           home
           in
           their
           Families
           ,
           none
           shall
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           none
           dropt
           nor
           lost
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           but
           all
           shall
           follow
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           Heaven
           meet
           them
           in
           great
           ,
           glorious
           and
           inconceivable
           Rewards
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           shall
           be
           both
           glorified
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           admired
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           VIII
           .
           
             You
             having
             made
             it
             your
             work
             and
             business
             to
             serve
             and
             worship
             God
             in
             and
             with
             your
             Families
             ,
             and
             brought
             them
             cheerfully
             to
             join
             with
             you
             therein
             ,
             you
             may
             leave
             them
             with
             the
             far
             greater
             hope
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             with
             the
             greater
             comfort
             .
          
           And
           while
           they
           are
           mourning
           ,
           and
           sighing
           ,
           and
           weeping
           ,
           because
           they
           must
           now
           part
           with
           you
           ;
           yet
           you
           may
           be
           glad
           and
           rejoice
           ,
           because
           hereafter
           you
           shall
           meet
           with
           them
           in
           a
           better
           place
           and
           state
           ;
           and
           here
           again
           take
           into
           your
           Consideration
           these
           few
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           
             That
             all
             these
             things
             must
             be
             dissolved
             .
          
           You
           now
           see
           it
           is
           so
           as
           to
           many
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           believe
           it
           will
           be
           so
           as
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           Death
           doth
           travel
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           and
           mows
           people
           down
           apace
           ,
           and
           will
           pursue
           his
           bloody
           work
           till
           he
           had
           snapt
           asunder
           the
           nearest
           and
           dearest
           Relations
           ,
           broken
           up
           all
           Houses
           ,
           and
           put
           an
           end
           to
           Families
           .
           It
           would
           not
           by
           wise
           persons
           be
           counted
           incongruous
           at
           a
           Marriage-feast
           to
           have
           a
           Death's-head
           set
           upon
           the
           Board
           ,
           nor
           to
           dash
           your
           sweetest
           Contentments
           and
           Delights
           with
           dying
           Thoughts
           ;
           think
           ,
           my
           Friend
           ,
           often
           think
           that
           Husbands
           and
           Wives
           must
           part
           ,
           the
           Conjugal
           Knot
           shall
           be
           loosed
           ,
           Parents
           and
           Children
           must
           part
           ,
           sooner
           or
           later
           ,
           but
           how
           soon
           none
           of
           us
           do
           know
           ;
           the
           great
           God
           ,
           in
           whose
           Hand
           
           our
           Times
           are
           ,
           that
           lock'd
           that
           up
           among
           his
           Treasures
           ,
           and
           no
           Man
           hath
           a
           Key
           to
           let
           him
           into
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           thing
           doth
           engage
           us
           to
           diligence
           ,
           and
           our
           ignorance
           of
           the
           time
           is
           a
           strong
           Argument
           for
           our
           doubling
           of
           that
           diligence
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             That
             will
             be
             a
             very
             sad
             parting
             which
             will
             be
             in
             despair
             .
          
           As
           they
           must
           needs
           mourn
           bitterly
           who
           mourn
           without
           hope
           ;
           so
           they
           must
           needs
           die
           dismally
           who
           die
           without
           hope
           ;
           and
           what
           can
           be
           thought
           more
           likely
           than
           that
           such
           will
           be
           the
           death
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           days
           of
           their
           Health
           and
           Prosperity
           have
           forgotten
           God
           ,
           and
           liv'd
           without
           him
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           have
           made
           it
           their
           work
           to
           sin
           together
           ,
           and
           to
           dishonour
           God
           together
           ,
           and
           profane
           his
           Name
           and
           abuse
           his
           good
           Creatures
           together
           ?
           If
           these
           believe
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           a
           Judgment
           to
           come
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           Persons
           shall
           receive
           according
           to
           what
           they
           have
           done
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           good
           ,
           or
           whether
           it
           be
           evil
           ,
           they
           may
           have
           such
           thoughts
           as
           these
           forcibly
           breaking
           in
           upon
           them
           .
           I
           and
           my
           Family
           ,
           after
           we
           have
           lain
           a
           while
           and
           slept
           in
           the
           Dust
           ,
           shall
           rise
           again
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           meet
           again
           ,
           but
           where
           ?
           Oh
           where
           shall
           we
           meet
           ?
           We
           shall
           meet
           at
           the
           Judgment
           Seat
           of
           Christ
           ,
           there
           to
           hear
           that
           Condemning
           Sentence
           pronounced
           upon
           us
           ,
           
             Go
             ye
             cursed
          
           :
           we
           shall
           meet
           in
           Hell
           ,
           where
           we
           must
           make
           our
           Eternal
           abode
           ;
           we
           shall
           meet
           in
           Torments
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           both
           intolerable
           and
           eternal
           ,
           that
           so
           as
           we
           have
           sinned
           together
           ,
           we
           may
           smart
           together
           ,
           and
           burn
           together
           in
           the
           Lake
           of
           Fire
           and
           Brimstone
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           will
           render
           these
           thoughts
           more
           grievous
           and
           painful
           to
           them
           may
           be
           this
           ;
           that
           their
           Children
           and
           Servants
           coming
           thither
           will
           be
           the
           aggravation
           of
           their
           own
           misery
           ,
           since
           they
           were
           
           so
           much
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           as
           some
           think
           was
           the
           great
           ,
           nay
           only
           reason
           why
           the
           rich
           Glutton
           ,
           (
           of
           whom
           you
           read
           in
           Luke
           16.
           )
           being
           in
           Hell
           was
           so
           unwilling
           that
           his
           Five
           Brethren
           should
           come
           into
           that
           place
           of
           Torments
           ;
           it
           was
           not
           out
           of
           good
           nature
           ,
           and
           love
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           Hell
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           out
           of
           a
           desire
           to
           prevent
           their
           misery
           ,
           but
           the
           aggravating
           of
           his
           won
           ,
           he
           having
           contributed
           so
           much
           to
           their
           ruin
           and
           destruction
           by
           his
           vile
           and
           wicked
           Example
           .
           But
           then
           ,
        
         
           Thirdly
           ;
           
             Those
             of
             you
             who
             can
             at
             a
             dying
             hour
             look
             upon
             your
             Relations
             as
             having
             walked
             with
             you
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             God
             ,
             likely
             to
             follow
             you
             into
             a
             blessed
             Eternity
             ,
             may
             leave
             them
             with
             joy
             .
          
           All
           of
           you
           that
           have
           made
           God
           your
           choice
           ,
           and
           his
           glory
           your
           end
           ,
           that
           have
           made
           Religion
           your
           principal
           business
           ,
           and
           Family-duty
           your
           work
           ,
           and
           been
           constant
           in
           the
           dispatch
           of
           it
           ,
           you
           may
           part
           with
           comfort
           ,
           and
           leave
           one
           another
           with
           joy
           ;
           though
           there
           will
           be
           a
           shower
           ,
           Bowels
           will
           yearn
           ,
           and
           Love
           will
           melt
           the
           Heart
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           drop
           Tears
           ,
           yet
           there
           need
           be
           no
           storm
           within
           ;
           you
           that
           are
           Parents
           may
           commit
           them
           to
           God
           ,
           whom
           you
           brought
           up
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           rejoice
           in
           hope
           that
           though
           you
           leave
           them
           behind
           you
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           not
           leave
           that
           God
           to
           whom
           you
           are
           going
           ;
           but
           though
           they
           stay
           behind
           in
           a
           wicked
           World
           ,
           which
           is
           full
           of
           snares
           and
           dangers
           ,
           bad
           Company
           ,
           bad
           Examples
           and
           Temptations
           ,
           yet
           since
           you
           have
           by
           Faith
           and
           Prayer
           committed
           them
           to
           him
           ,
           they
           shall
           graciously
           be
           kept
           by
           his
           power
           ,
           through
           Faith
           unto
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Counsels
           you
           have
           given
           have
           made
           an
           abiding
           impression
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           Seed
           which
           you
           have
           sown
           shall
           not
           be
           lost
           ,
           but
           spring
           up
           and
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           are
           dead
           and
           gone
           they
           will
           continue
           and
           proceed
           to
           practice
           as
           they
           have
           been
           taught
           ,
           
           and
           they
           will
           know
           ,
           love
           ,
           and
           fear
           the
           God
           of
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           serve
           him
           with
           a
           perfect
           Heart
           and
           a
           willing
           Mind
           ;
           you
           may
           hope
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           by
           you
           said
           and
           done
           something
           will
           stick
           .
           The
           Heathen
           could
           say
           ,
           
             
               Quo
               semel
               est
               imbut
               a
               recens
               servabit
               odorem
            
             
               Testa
               diu
               —
            
          
        
         
           A
           new
           Vessel
           will
           for
           a
           great
           while
           retain
           the
           scent
           or
           savour
           of
           that
           Liquor
           which
           was
           at
           first
           put
           into
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           young
           ones
           :
           and
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           that
           many
           of
           those
           who
           after
           a
           pious
           Education
           turn
           aside
           from
           the
           good
           ways
           of
           God
           to
           crooked
           paths
           with
           the
           workers
           of
           iniquity
           do
           not
           sin
           at
           so
           easie
           a
           rate
           as
           others
           do
           ,
           but
           offer
           violence
           to
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           call
           to
           mind
           again
           that
           of
           God
           himself
           concerning
           Abraham
           and
           his
           House
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           already
           quoted
           more
           than
           once
           ;
           
             He
             will
             teach
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             his
             houshold
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             keep
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           His
           Instructions
           will
           infuse
           such
           Principles
           into
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           my
           Grace
           shall
           so
           powerfully
           co-operate
           with
           those
           Principles
           ,
           and
           influence
           them
           that
           they
           shall
           do
           it
           .
           They
           shall
           keep
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           way
           of
           his
           
             holy
             Precepts
          
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           of
           his
           
             instituted
             Worship
          
           ;
           they
           shall
           do
           it
           after
           him
           ,
           after
           his
           example
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           decease
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           dead
           and
           in
           his
           Grave
           ;
           my
           fear
           and
           service
           shall
           be
           posteritiz'd
           in
           his
           Family
           .
           
           Abraham's
           advice
           and
           practice
           shall
           live
           in
           their
           Minds
           ,
           and
           Religion
           shall
           live
           in
           their
           Houses
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           did
           in
           
           Isaac's
           ,
           and
           in
           
           Iacob's
           ,
           and
           so
           down
           .
           and
           further
           for
           the
           strengthening
           of
           this
           your
           hope
           ,
           I
           desire
           you
           to
           take
           along
           with
           you
           that
           passage
           of
           
             Solomon
             ,
             Prov.
          
           22.6
           .
           
             Train
             up
             a
             child
             in
             the
             way
             that
             he
             should
             go
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             is
             old
             he
             will
             not
             depart
             from
             it
             ▪
          
           
           The
           Scripture
           sets
           it
           the
           next
           Door
           to
           an
           impossibility
           for
           them
           to
           learn
           to
           do
           well
           who
           have
           been
           accustomed
           to
           do
           evil
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           be
           not
           so
           hard
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           very
           easie
           for
           them
           to
           do
           evil
           who
           have
           been
           all
           along
           accustomed
           to
           the
           doing
           of
           that
           which
           is
           good
           .
           Zophar
           speaking
           of
           the
           wicked
           Man
           ,
           saith
           ,
           Iob
           20.11
           .
           
             His
             bones
             are
             full
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             youth
             ,
             which
             shall
             lye
             down
             with
             him
             in
             the
             dust
          
           ;
           which
           Gregory
           expounds
           thus
           ,
           
             Usque
             ad
             pulverem
             non
             deserunt
             ;
             i.
             e.
             usque
             ad
             mortem
             ab
             iniquitate
             non
             cessat
             :
          
           He
           doth
           not
           forsake
           his
           Vices
           as
           long
           as
           he
           lives
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           cease
           from
           them
           till
           he
           dies
           ,
           his
           youthful
           sins
           stick
           close
           ,
           fast
           to
           him
           ;
           he
           continues
           the
           practice
           of
           them
           while
           he
           lives
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           dies
           he
           receives
           the
           punishment
           of
           them
           .
           It
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           greatest
           moment
           to
           take
           heed
           what
           we
           do
           accustom
           young
           ones
           to
           ;
           teach
           Children
           that
           which
           is
           good
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           
             learn
             it
             well
          
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           way
           to
           have
           them
           keep
           it
           well
           .
           It
           is
           reported
           of
           the
           Harts
           in
           Scythia
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           betimes
           teach
           their
           young
           ones
           to
           leap
           from
           Turf
           to
           Turf
           ,
           and
           from
           Bank
           to
           Bank
           ,
           and
           from
           Rock
           to
           Rock
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           continue
           it
           when
           they
           come
           to
           be
           old
           ,
           and
           by
           means
           thereof
           they
           cannot
           be
           taken
           though
           they
           be
           hunted
           ,
           whether
           that
           be
           so
           or
           not
           is
           none
           of
           my
           Enquiries
           ;
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           teaching
           Children
           their
           Duty
           toward
           God
           ,
           and
           going
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           way
           to
           engage
           them
           to
           a
           perseverance
           therein
           ,
           and
           to
           secure
           them
           from
           the
           great
           Nimrod
           of
           Hell
           ,
           that
           cruel
           and
           bloody
           Hunter
           of
           precious
           Souls
           :
           so
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           afterwards
           be
           drawn
           away
           from
           it
           by
           the
           wiles
           ,
           subtilties
           and
           temptations
           of
           that
           wicked
           one
           ,
           nor
           seduced
           by
           the
           bad
           examples
           of
           evil
           Men
           ,
           who
           know
           not
           the
           Lord.
           Do
           you
           by
           your
           Teachings
           and
           Instructions
           lay
           up
           the
           words
           of
           Gods
           Mouth
           in
           their
           
           Heads
           ,
           so
           through
           Divine
           Grace
           they
           may
           come
           to
           lay
           them
           up
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           will
           be
           preserved
           from
           sinning
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           kept
           from
           the
           paths
           of
           the
           Destroyer
           .
           And
           as
           an
           happy
           consequence
           hereof
           ,
        
         
           You
           may
           at
           your
           departure
           from
           hence
           leave
           them
           with
           a
           comfortable
           hope
           of
           meeting
           them
           again
           with
           mutual
           and
           exceeding
           joy
           in
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           in
           a
           better
           place
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           far
           better
           case
           than
           that
           is
           in
           which
           you
           leave
           them
           ;
           when
           all
           troubles
           shall
           be
           removed
           from
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           all
           corruption
           from
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           when
           there
           shall
           be
           nothing
           within
           to
           disturb
           ,
           and
           nothing
           without
           to
           offend
           ,
           but
           you
           and
           they
           shall
           have
           a
           spotless
           Purity
           ,
           and
           blessed
           Eternity
           .
           You
           shall
           be
           raised
           out
           of
           your
           Graves
           in
           which
           you
           have
           had
           so
           sound
           and
           long
           a
           sleep
           ,
           and
           stand
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           be
           caught
           up
           together
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           holy
           Ones
           into
           the
           Clouds
           to
           meet
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           and
           so
           shall
           you
           ever
           be
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           O
           the
           joys
           that
           will
           be
           at
           that
           meeting
           !
           The
           meeting
           of
           the
           Bridegroom
           with
           the
           Bride
           is
           not
           to
           be
           compared
           with
           it
           ;
           the
           meeting
           of
           the
           Father
           with
           his
           penitent
           and
           returning
           Prodigal
           falls
           short
           of
           it
           ;
           Oh
           the
           Smiles
           ,
           the
           inward
           Satisfactions
           ,
           the
           dear
           Embraces
           ,
           the
           loud
           Triumphs
           ,
           the
           Hosannahs
           and
           Allelujahs
           that
           will
           be
           at
           that
           meeting
           !
           All
           which
           will
           arise
           from
           the
           
             condition
             you
             meet
             together
             in
          
           ,
           freed
           from
           sin
           ,
           and
           from
           imperfections
           ,
           deliver'd
           from
           all
           your
           Enemies
           ,
           having
           got
           the
           last
           of
           them
           Conquer'd
           ,
           and
           now
           under
           your
           Feet
           ;
           yourselves
           being
           in
           a
           state
           of
           safety
           ,
           peace
           ,
           and
           acceptance
           with
           God
           ;
           and
           also
           it
           will
           arise
           from
           the
           thoughts
           and
           considerations
           of
           
             that
             which
             you
             then
             meet
             together
             for
             .
          
           It
           is
           for
           the
           greatest
           purposes
           ,
           and
           most
           glorious
           ends
           that
           can
           be
           ;
           you
           meet
           to
           receive
           the
           Reward
           of
           all
           your
           services
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           your
           sufferings
           ,
           
           the
           answer
           of
           all
           your
           Prayers
           ,
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           all
           your
           desires
           ,
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           all
           your
           hopes
           ;
           you
           shall
           meet
           the
           Bridegroom
           ,
           whom
           though
           you
           had
           not
           seen
           ,
           yet
           believing
           you
           chose
           ,
           and
           lov'd
           ,
           and
           were
           espoused
           to
           ,
           and
           between
           him
           and
           you
           there
           shall
           be
           everlasting
           Nuptials
           ;
           you
           shall
           meet
           together
           to
           take
           possession
           of
           that
           incorruptible
           undefiled
           Inheritance
           which
           fadeth
           not
           away
           ,
           but
           is
           reserved
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           of
           which
           you
           were
           new-born
           the
           Heirs
           ;
           you
           shall
           meet
           to
           see
           ,
           and
           together
           enjoy
           that
           God
           in
           Heaven
           whom
           you
           served
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           to
           Sun
           your selves
           in
           his
           Beams
           ,
           to
           solace
           your selves
           in
           his
           Arms
           ,
           to
           Delight
           your selves
           in
           that
           fulness
           of
           Joy
           which
           is
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           to
           bathe
           your selves
           in
           that
           River
           ,
           or
           rather
           Ocean
           of
           Pleasures
           which
           is
           at
           his
           Right
           Hand
           for
           evermore
           .
           You
           that
           have
           walked
           in
           the
           same
           way
           shall
           come
           to
           the
           City
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           heavenly
           Ierusalem
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Lord
           and
           the
           Lamb
           are
           ,
           will
           be
           the
           everlasting
           light
           ;
           and
           having
           set
           your
           Hand
           to
           the
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           having
           had
           your
           Heart
           in
           it
           ,
           you
           shall
           enter
           into
           the
           same
           rest
           .
           You
           that
           have
           mourned
           together
           ,
           and
           together
           mingled
           your
           Groans
           and
           Tears
           ,
           and
           poured
           out
           bitter
           Complaints
           against
           your
           Sins
           and
           your Selves
           ,
           shall
           then
           rejoice
           together
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           exceeding
           Joy
           ,
           because
           of
           your
           own
           and
           each
           others
           thorough
           Cure
           ,
           and
           perfect
           Health
           .
           You
           that
           have
           confest
           your
           faults
           together
           ,
           both
           Heart
           and
           Life-sins
           ,
           shall
           then
           be
           deliver'd
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           triumph
           over
           them
           all
           .
           You
           that
           have
           prayed
           together
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           power
           of
           your
           Souls
           Besieged
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ,
           shall
           in
           Heaven
           sing
           praises
           together
           ,
           even
           Eternall
           Allelujahs
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           Consort
           compleat
           ,
           and
           that
           melodious
           Harmony
           the
           more
           ravishing
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           joined
           with
           an
           innumerable
           
           Company
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Saints
           that
           were
           Redeemed
           unto
           God
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Lamb.
           
        
         
           Oh!
           how
           deliciously
           sweet
           will
           it
           be
           to
           your
           Souls
           who
           have
           been
           the
           Father
           of
           a
           gracious
           Family
           ,
           or
           the
           Mother
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           at
           the
           last
           and
           great
           day
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           World
           shall
           be
           summon'd
           to
           appear
           ,
           and
           give
           up
           their
           account
           to
           God
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Lord
             here
             am
             I
             ,
             and
             the
             Children
             which
             thou
             hast
             given
             me
          
           ;
           these
           thou
           gavest
           to
           me
           in
           thy
           goodness
           ,
           and
           these
           I
           gave
           up
           to
           thee
           in
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           I
           brought
           them
           up
           for
           thee
           ;
           I
           am
           not
           ashamed
           to
           own
           them
           for
           mine
           ,
           and
           I
           trust
           that
           in
           Christ
           thou
           wilt
           be
           graciously
           pleased
           to
           call
           them
           thine
           ,
           now
           thou
           art
           making
           up
           thy
           Jewels
           ;
           these
           I
           did
           carefully
           teach
           thy
           fear
           ,
           and
           did
           also
           lead
           them
           in
           the
           way
           that
           thou
           didst
           chuse
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           willing
           to
           learn
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           follow
           :
           they
           were
           my
           hope
           ,
           when
           but
           little
           ,
           and
           my
           comfort
           when
           grown
           up
           ,
           and
           now
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           we
           present
           our selves
           before
           thee
           in
           hope
           of
           being
           accepted
           by
           thee
           ,
           and
           finding
           favour
           ;
           and
           then
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           shall
           look
           upon
           you
           with
           a
           gracious
           Eye
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           I
           know
           you
           ,
           you
           are
           some
           of
           my
           old
           Friends
           and
           Acquaintance
           ,
           you
           did
           rejoice
           and
           work
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           remembred
           me
           in
           my
           ways
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           ways
           I
           did
           meet
           with
           you
           ;
           
             Come
             ye
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
          
           you
           are
           welcome
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           be
           so
           to
           him
           ,
           
             inherit
             the
             kingdom
             prepared
             for
             you
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           you
           have
           been
           industrious
           seekers
           ,
           and
           now
           you
           shall
           be
           successful
           and
           happy
           finders
           ;
           you
           have
           been
           running
           the
           Race
           ,
           now
           you
           shall
           receive
           the
           Prize
           ;
           you
           have
           been
           sowing
           in
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           Tears
           ,
           and
           a
           Consciencious
           performance
           of
           Duty
           ,
           and
           now
           you
           shall
           with
           joy
           reap
           the
           Harvest
           ,
           your
           Faith
           shall
           be
           swallowed
           up
           of
           Vision
           ,
           and
           your
           Hope
           of
           Fruition
           .
           This
           is
           no
           more
           ,
           my
           dearly
           Beloved
           ,
           
           than
           what
           you
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           you
           may
           with
           good
           ground
           hope
           for
           ,
           and
           live
           in
           the
           joyful
           expectation
           of
           ,
           and
           the
           lively
           hope
           of
           it
           may
           very
           well
           allay
           the
           bitterness
           of
           Death
           ,
           and
           afford
           you
           that
           comfort
           ,
           which
           may
           through
           Christ
           keep
           your
           Souls
           in
           perfect
           peace
           ,
           even
           when
           you
           are
           in
           the
           greatest
           agonies
           and
           strugglings
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Terrors
           .
           When
           you
           are
           ready
           to
           draw
           your
           latest
           Breath
           ,
           and
           to
           bid
           farewel
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           up
           your
           Sails
           for
           the
           other
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           shoot
           the
           Gulf
           ,
           your
           Conscience
           can
           bear
           you
           witness
           that
           you
           have
           heartily
           submitted
           your selves
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           believingly
           closed
           with
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           renouncing
           all
           confidence
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           making
           mention
           of
           his
           Righteousness
           as
           that
           only
           by
           which
           you
           must
           be
           justified
           ;
           yet
           that
           you
           have
           not
           had
           an
           idle
           and
           unactive
           Faith
           ,
           but
           endeavoured
           to
           walk
           in
           all
           the
           Ordinances
           and
           Commandments
           of
           the
           Lord
           blameless
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           have
           been
           sincerely
           desirous
           to
           improve
           your
           interest
           and
           power
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           have
           order'd
           and
           brought
           up
           your
           Family
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           spent
           your
           time
           together
           in
           his
           fear
           and
           service
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           you
           may
           hereupon
           chearfully
           commit
           your
           own
           Souls
           to
           him
           as
           to
           a
           faithful
           Creator
           ,
           and
           also
           your
           Children
           to
           him
           ;
           them
           you
           may
           leave
           in
           his
           Hand
           as
           the
           proper
           Objects
           of
           his
           Covenant
           Love
           ,
           and
           Fatherly
           Care
           ,
           hoping
           that
           you
           shall
           meet
           again
           in
           his
           Blessed
           Presence
           ,
           and
           live
           for
           ever
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           and
           Glory
           .
           You
           see
           I
           have
           brought
           from
           your selves
           ,
           you
           that
           are
           Masters
           ,
           Mistresses
           ,
           Parents
           ,
           Heads
           and
           Governours
           of
           Families
           ,
           Eight
           Arguments
           for
           your
           setting
           and
           keeping
           up
           in
           them
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Religious
           Exercises
           ,
           and
           upon
           every
           one
           of
           them
           I
           have
           insisted
           long
           ,
           and
           enlarged
           much
           ▪
           that
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           I
           might
           convince
           your
           Judgments
           ,
           and
           
           work
           upon
           your
           hearts
           and
           affections
           .
           Now
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           what
           you
           think
           of
           ,
           and
           say
           to
           these
           things
           .
           For
           mine
           own
           part
           ,
           though
           I
           do
           not
           ,
           and
           hope
           never
           shall
           overvalue
           any
           of
           my
           own
           labours
           ,
           yet
           I
           would
           set
           a
           great
           estimate
           and
           high
           price
           upon
           all
           the
           truths
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           am
           sure
           these
           things
           which
           I
           have
           brought
           to
           you
           are
           some
           ,
           how
           much
           soever
           they
           may
           taste
           of
           the
           Earthen
           Vessel
           in
           which
           they
           come
           to
           you
           ,
           yet
           know
           assuredly
           they
           are
           of
           God.
           And
           let
           me
           add
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           common
           Saying
           and
           a
           true
           one
           ,
           that
           Interest
           governs
           the
           World
           ;
           though
           it
           is
           no
           less
           common
           and
           true
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           greatly
           mistaken
           about
           their
           real
           and
           grand
           interest
           ,
           placing
           it
           where
           it
           is
           not
           .
           But
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           your
           own
           interest
           have
           any
           place
           and
           power
           with
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           would
           secure
           and
           promote
           it
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           not
           only
           good
           but
           abundant
           reason
           for
           the
           doing
           of
           that
           which
           I
           am
           pressing
           upon
           you
           .
           viz.
           Setting
           up
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           in
           your
           Families
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           any
           of
           you
           have
           hitherto
           been
           strangers
           to
           it
           ,
           I
           earnestly
           beseech
           you
           to
           shew
           your selves
           persons
           of
           teachable
           and
           tractable
           Spirits
           ,
           easie
           to
           be
           intreated
           ,
           and
           evidently
           to
           manifest
           your
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           love
           to
           your selves
           ,
           by
           your
           speedy
           doing
           it
           ;
           take
           not
           up
           with
           some
           inclinations
           towards
           it
           ,
           or
           good
           purposes
           or
           resolutions
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           but
           up
           and
           be
           doing
           ,
           fall
           presently
           to
           practice
           for
           Gods
           sake
           ,
           and
           for
           your
           own
           sake
           ,
           and
           for
           your
           Families
           sake
           do
           not
           defer
           and
           put
           off
           ,
           do
           not
           say
           you
           will
           do
           it
           afterward
           ,
           for
           though
           that
           should
           stop
           the
           mouth
           of
           a
           sleeping
           lazie
           Conscience
           ,
           it
           will
           by
           no
           means
           please
           an
           holy
           God.
           Besides
           ,
           that
           is
           no
           other
           than
           a
           wretched
           fallacy
           ,
           and
           base
           cheat
           ,
           that
           a
           malicious
           Devil
           and
           a
           treacherous
           deceitful
           heart
           would
           put
           upon
           you
           ;
           that
           Old
           Saying
           carrieth
           a
           great
           truth
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           
           
             Qui
             non
             est
             hodie
             ,
             cras
             minus
             aptus
             erit
             .
          
        
         
           He
           that
           is
           not
           fit
           and
           willing
           to
           day
           ,
           will
           be
           more
           unfit
           and
           unwilling
           to
           morrow
           ;
           Convictions
           will
           wear
           off
           ,
           and
           the
           heart
           will
           grow
           harder
           ,
           and
           corruption
           stronger
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           will
           clap
           the
           faster
           hold
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           may
           withdraw
           and
           move
           no
           farther
           ;
           strive
           no
           more
           ,
           and
           where
           are
           you
           then
           ?
           
             Thou
             saidst
             ,
             seek
             ye
             my
             face
             ,
             and
             my
             heart
             answered
             ,
             thy
             face
             Lord
             will
             I
             seek
             .
          
           So
           David
           ,
           here
           was
           a
           sudden
           compliance
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           stand
           arguing
           and
           questioning
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           take
           time
           ,
           but
           immediately
           arose
           and
           girded
           himself
           to
           the
           work
           .
           O!
           that
           it
           may
           be
           so
           with
           you
           ,
           strike
           Man
           ,
           Woman
           ,
           strike
           while
           the
           iron
           is
           hot
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           wind
           blows
           spread
           your
           Sails
           .
           I
           beg
           of
           you
           ,
           yea
           ,
           with
           utmost
           importunity
           I
           beg
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           go
           home
           to
           day
           and
           do
           it
           ,
           do
           not
           dare
           to
           lie
           down
           in
           your
           Beds
           this
           night
           without
           the
           performance
           of
           Family-duty
           ,
           considering
           that
           it
           is
           Duty
           which
           I
           am
           calling
           you
           to
           ▪
           it
           is
           not
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           .
           I
           do
           not
           think
           it
           worth
           my
           while
           to
           contend
           for
           matters
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           none
           of
           them
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           a
           point
           of
           liberty
           ,
           no
           ,
           no
           ,
           it
           is
           Duty
           ,
           and
           Duty
           must
           be
           done
           ,
           Duty
           is
           Debt
           ,
           you
           owe
           it
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           your
           Families
           ,
           and
           Debts
           must
           be
           paid
           ,
           otherwise
           Divine
           Justice
           will
           Arrest
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           answer
           for
           it
           .
           Now
           ,
           seeing
           it
           must
           be
           done
           ,
           the
           sooner
           it
           is
           done
           the
           better
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           know
           how
           soon
           you
           may
           die
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           too
           night
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           is
           best
           and
           safest
           for
           you
           ,
           that
           when
           ever
           Death
           comes
           ,
           it
           should
           find
           Faith
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           in
           the
           way
           of
           your
           Duty
           .
           
             Blessed
             ,
             for
             ever
             blessed
             is
             that
             Servant
             ,
             whom
             when
             his
             Lord
             cometh
             he
             shall
             find
             so
             doing
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           I
           shall
           now
           proceed
           (
           as
           indeed
           it
           is
           high
           time
           )
           to
           a
           third
           head
           of
           Arguments
           ,
           drawn
           from
           your
           Children
           ,
           who
           are
           near
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           dear
           to
           you
           ,
           unto
           whom
           you
           were
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           Instruments
           of
           conveying
           life
           and
           being
           .
           Children
           that
           are
           parts
           of
           your selves
           ,
           that
           are
           your selves
           in
           a
           second
           Edition
           ,
           whose
           welfare
           therefore
           and
           happiness
           you
           are
           by
           all
           imaginable
           bonds
           obliged
           while
           you
           live
           to
           study
           ,
           and
           promote
           even
           as
           your
           own
           .
           They
           likewise
           will
           in
           part
           be
           drawn
           from
           your
           Servants
           ,
           particularly
           your
           Apprentices
           ,
           who
           are
           under
           your
           roof
           ,
           and
           committed
           to
           your
           care
           ,
           and
           imployed
           for
           some
           time
           in
           your
           service
           ,
           and
           about
           your
           work
           .
           And
           here
           I
           desire
           you
           seriously
           to
           ponder
           upon
           these
           following
           Particulars
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           them
           close
           unto
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           wisely
           judge
           what
           there
           is
           of
           strength
           in
           them
           ,
           what
           a
           rational
           inforcement
           of
           this
           holy
           practice
           upon
           you
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Think
             with
             your selves
             what
             they
             are
             by
             Nature
             ,
          
           both
           your
           Children
           ,
           and
           your
           Servants
           ,
           more
           particularly
           your
           Children
           ,
           because
           the
           nearness
           of
           the
           Relation
           doth
           strengthen
           the
           engagement
           upon
           you
           .
           And
           here
           we
           will
           consider
           them
           both
           as
           to
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           their
           Souls
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           three
           Particulars
           .
           We
           will
           begin
           with
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           outward
           Man
           ,
           which
           are
           indeed
           but
           dust
           ,
           but
           the
           Workmanship
           of
           Gods
           hands
           wonderfully
           made
           .
           now
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             Some
             of
             them
             peradventure
             are
             objects
             of
             pity
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             that
             behold
             them
             ,
          
           some
           are
           defective
           and
           imperfect
           ,
           an
           integrating
           part
           is
           missing
           ,
           others
           of
           them
           are
           crooked
           ,
           or
           their
           Members
           are
           misplac'd
           ,
           or
           very
           much
           deformed
           ;
           so
           that
           Spectators
           turn
           away
           their
           faces
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           from
           loathsom
           and
           odious
           Creatures
           ,
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           exposed
           to
           the
           sight
           of
           any
           ;
           others
           of
           them
           are
           lame
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           or
           feet
           ,
           one
           or
           both
           ,
           or
           blind
           ;
           others
           of
           them
           
           came
           excellent
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           wombs
           of
           their
           Mothers
           ,
           but
           since
           a
           disease
           hath
           seised
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Small
           Pox
           ,
           or
           the
           Scrofulous
           Humour
           ,
           which
           have
           made
           sad
           work
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           utterly
           defac'd
           their
           Beauty
           ,
           digging
           pits
           and
           making
           seams
           in
           their
           faces
           ,
           distorting
           their
           mouths
           ,
           eating
           off
           a
           finger
           from
           this
           hand
           ,
           and
           another
           from
           that
           ,
           and
           so
           devouring
           them
           by
           piece-meal
           .
           Now
           let
           me
           ask
           you
           ,
           is
           not
           this
           enough
           to
           draw
           out
           your
           compassions
           toward
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           cause
           the
           sounding
           of
           your
           Bowels
           ;
           could
           you
           be
           content
           that
           there
           should
           be
           no
           sound
           part
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           all
           throughout
           nothing
           but
           botches
           and
           boyls
           ,
           and
           putrifying
           Sores
           ;
           would
           you
           have
           their
           Souls
           as
           bad
           as
           their
           Bodies
           ?
           would
           you
           be
           content
           that
           they
           should
           have
           ignorant
           blind
           Souls
           ,
           crooked
           and
           perverse
           Souls
           ,
           ugly
           filthy
           and
           deformed
           Souls
           ;
           that
           as
           nice
           and
           curious
           Persons
           cannot
           abide
           to
           look
           upon
           them
           ;
           so
           the
           great
           and
           holy
           God
           should
           not
           endure
           to
           look
           upon
           them
           neither
           ,
           but
           say
           ,
           cast
           them
           out
           of
           my
           sight
           ,
           my
           mind
           cannot
           be
           towards
           them
           .
           Methinks
           you
           should
           bestir
           your selves
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           and
           do
           all
           that
           in
           you
           lies
           ,
           that
           the
           loveliness
           of
           their
           Souls
           may
           compensate
           and
           make
           an
           abundant
           amends
           for
           the
           deformity
           of
           their
           Bodies
           ;
           look
           out
           for
           the
           best
           Beauty
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Holiness
           may
           make
           even
           their
           faces
           to
           shine
           ;
           yea
           ,
           that
           their
           beauty
           may
           be
           perfect
           ,
           through
           Christs
           comeliness
           put
           upon
           them
           .
           But
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           There
           be
           some
           of
           your
           Children
           which
           are
           amiable
           and
           pleasant
           to
           behold
           ,
           curious
           pieces
           of
           God's
           Work
           :
           Sons
           that
           are
           Plants
           of
           Renown
           ,
           and
           Daughters
           as
           Corner-Stones
           polished
           ,
           after
           the
           similitude
           of
           a
           Palace
           ,
           as
           you
           read
           in
           Psal.
           144.12
           .
           They
           have
           bodies
           of
           a
           comely
           stature
           and
           exact
           shape
           ,
           
           Limbs
           of
           a
           due
           proportion
           .
           Countenances
           lovely
           and
           lively
           ,
           in
           which
           you
           see
           excellent
           Features
           and
           admirable
           Complexion
           ;
           the
           Lilly
           and
           the
           Rose
           having
           met
           ,
           and
           concurr'd
           to
           render
           them
           accepted
           and
           desirable
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           certainly
           this
           is
           a
           great
           Mercy
           ,
           for
           which
           you
           and
           they
           have
           cause
           to
           bless
           God
           ,
           only
           let
           them
           have
           a
           care
           they
           do
           not
           abuse
           it
           to
           Pride
           and
           Wantonness
           .
           Besides
           this
           fair
           out-side
           ,
           this
           well-built
           Tabernacle
           of
           Clay
           ,
           they
           are
           inwardly
           adorned
           with
           good
           Tempers
           ,
           smart
           ,
           brisk
           and
           exquisite
           Parts
           ,
           which
           greatly
           accomplish
           them
           and
           render
           them
           fit
           for
           Converse
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           who
           know
           them
           are
           delighted
           with
           their
           Conversation
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           sit
           down
           ,
           yet
           Parents
           ,
           sit
           down
           and
           consider
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           a
           thousand
           pitties
           that
           such
           Tabernacles
           should
           stand
           empty
           ,
           or
           be
           possess'd
           with
           an
           evil
           Spirit
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           pity
           such
           Bodies
           should
           have
           in
           them
           wicked
           and
           vile
           Souls
           ;
           that
           those
           lovely
           persons
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           much
           without
           to
           commend
           them
           to
           Men
           ,
           should
           have
           nothing
           within
           to
           commend
           them
           to
           God
           ?
           Would
           it
           not
           be
           sad
           ,
           if
           these
           Persons
           ,
           who
           have
           almost
           Angelical
           Countenances
           ,
           should
           be
           no
           other
           than
           Cages
           of
           unclean
           Lusts
           ,
           Sinks
           of
           Sin
           ,
           Habitations
           of
           Divels
           ,
           meer
           painted
           Sepulchres
           ,
           fair
           to
           the
           eyes
           ,
           but
           within
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           filth
           ,
           rottenness
           and
           a
           stink
           ?
           Oh
           ,
           how
           much
           better
           is
           it
           for
           them
           to
           resemble
           and
           take
           pattern
           by
           the
           
             King's
             Daughter
          
           ,
           mentioned
           Psal.
           45.13
           .
           
             who
             hath
             not
             only
             her
             garments
             of
             wrought
             gold
             ,
             but
             is
             likewise
             all
             glorious
             within
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           way
           for
           them
           to
           become
           precious
           in
           God's
           sight
           ,
           and
           honourable
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           way
           for
           Jesus
           the
           Lord
           of
           Glory
           and
           King
           of
           Saints
           greatly
           to
           desire
           their
           Beauty
           ,
           though
           he
           himself
           is
           the
           cheifest
           of
           ten
           thousands
           ,
           and
           deserves
           to
           be
           the
           Desire
           of
           all
           Nations
           .
           And
           then
           ,
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           let
           your
           Children
           be
           what
           they
           will
           as
           to
           the
           outward
           man
           ,
           fair
           or
           black
           ,
           compleat
           or
           defective
           ,
           beautiful
           or
           deformed
           ,
           what
           are
           they
           as
           to
           their
           Souls
           ?
           the
           very
           best
           part
           about
           them
           is
           stark
           naught
           ,
           indeed
           it
           is
           the
           very
           worst
           ;
           that
           which
           David
           called
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           theirs
           ,
           is
           their
           Shame
           ;
           alas
           there
           is
           cause
           enough
           why
           it
           should
           be
           so
           .
           Be
           they
           as
           lovely
           as
           you
           think
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           Paradises
           ,
           but
           Desarts
           and
           Wildernesses
           over-run
           with
           Briars
           ,
           Thorns
           ,
           and
           Weeds
           ,
           not
           Cedars
           but
           Brambles
           ;
           by
           nature
           they
           are
           Crab-stocks
           ,
           and
           is
           it
           not
           pity
           but
           they
           should
           be
           grafted
           upon
           with
           holy
           Instructions
           ,
           and
           religious
           Principles
           ?
           that
           so
           ,
           instead
           of
           wild
           grapes
           ,
           the
           grapes
           of
           Sodom
           ,
           and
           the
           clusters
           of
           Gomorrha
           ,
           they
           may
           become
           Trees
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           the
           planting
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           by
           them
           he
           might
           be
           glorified
           ,
           which
           will
           also
           turn
           to
           their
           own
           singular
           Advantage
           ;
           for
           having
           their
           Fruit
           unto
           Holiness
           ,
           the
           end
           will
           be
           everlasting
           Life
           ;
           for
           such
           Trees
           when
           their
           bearing-time
           is
           come
           to
           its
           appointed
           Period
           ,
           will
           be
           sound
           not
           Fewel
           for
           the
           Burning
           ,
           but
           Timber
           for
           the
           Building
           ;
           or
           ,
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           Death
           shall
           take
           them
           ,
           and
           Grace
           transplant
           them
           into
           the
           Paradise
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           You
           that
           are
           Parents
           and
           have
           beautiful
           Children
           ,
           look
           upon
           them
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Pleasure
           ;
           you
           look
           and
           like
           ,
           you
           look
           and
           doat
           ,
           you
           see
           your selves
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           several
           curious
           strokes
           and
           pretty
           tricks
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           please
           you
           highly
           .
           But
           I
           remember
           when
           Samuel
           was
           greatly
           taken
           with
           Eliah
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           16.7
           .
           the
           Lord
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             Look
             not
             on
             his
             countenance
             or
             on
             the
             heighth
             of
             his
             stature
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             refused
             him
             .
          
           So
           say
           I
           ;
           do
           not
           look
           upon
           this
           or
           that
           natural
           or
           acquired
           Excellency
           in
           your
           Children
           so
           as
           to
           rest
           satisfied
           with
           that
           ;
           but
           see
           if
           you
           
           can
           discover
           any
           thing
           of
           Christ
           in
           them
           ,
           any
           thing
           of
           a
           new
           and
           divine
           Nature
           ;
           as
           for
           their
           natural
           state
           you
           will
           see
           in
           them
           more
           of
           the
           brute
           than
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           if
           you
           do
           but
           look
           upon
           them
           through
           a
           Scripture-glass
           ;
           that
           will
           help
           you
           to
           the
           best
           prospect
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           let
           us
           make
           use
           of
           that
           which
           we
           find
           in
           Iob
           11.12
           .
           
             Vain
             man
             would
             be
             wise
             ,
             though
             man
             be
             born
             like
             the
             wild
             asses
             colt
             .
          
           In
           which
           words
           there
           are
           three
           things
           worthy
           of
           our
           observing
           ;
           what
           Man
           is
           ,
           what
           he
           would
           be
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           was
           born
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           what
           man
           is
           ;
           vain
           ,
           proud
           man
           ,
           conceited
           man
           ,
           but
           still
           vain
           man.
           In
           the
           Hebrew
           it
           is
           empty
           man.
           Indeed
           sometimes
           he
           makes
           a
           great
           noise
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           little
           worth
           :
           He
           hath
           nothing
           in
           him
           ,
           nothing
           of
           value
           ,
           much
           froth
           ,
           much
           wind
           ,
           but
           no
           substance
           ;
           he
           hath
           too
           much
           of
           that
           which
           he
           should
           not
           have
           ,
           Sin
           ,
           Satan
           ,
           Folly
           ,
           Madness
           ,
           
             Madness
             is
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             whilst
             he
             lives
             ,
          
           but
           there
           is
           nothing
           of
           that
           which
           he
           should
           have
           ,
           nothing
           of
           that
           beautiful
           Image
           which
           was
           at
           first
           stamp'd
           upon
           him
           ,
           nothing
           of
           that
           primitive
           Glory
           with
           which
           he
           did
           at
           the
           first
           shine
           ,
           nothing
           of
           that
           real
           Excellency
           and
           Beauty
           which
           our
           gracious
           and
           blessed
           Redeemer
           came
           to
           advance
           him
           to
           ;
           he
           hath
           nothing
           of
           the
           saving
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           his
           foolish
           Heart
           is
           darkned
           ,
           and
           he
           become
           vain
           in
           his
           Imaginations
           :
           nothing
           of
           the
           divine
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           
             sensual
             ,
             not
             having
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           sunk
           into
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           immers'd
           ,
           drown'd
           in
           Flesh
           ,
           nothing
           of
           sanctifying
           Grace
           ,
           nothing
           is
           made
           new
           ,
           but
           all
           old
           and
           rotten
           ,
           wholly
           alienated
           from
           the
           Life
           of
           God
           ,
           dead
           in
           Trespasses
           and
           Sins
           ;
           there
           is
           in
           him
           no
           Love
           to
           God
           ,
           no
           Faith
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           but
           altogether
           throughout
           filthy
           and
           abominable
           .
           Again
           ,
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           we
           see
           what
           Man
           would
           be
           ,
           wise
           .
           Vain
           Man
           would
           be
           wise
           ;
           but
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           well
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           good
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sign
           he
           is
           not
           altogether
           empty
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           Will
           that
           stands
           right
           ,
           Desires
           directed
           to
           a
           proper
           and
           deserving
           object
           .
           But
           mark
           what
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Words
           ,
           take
           it
           in
           these
           two
           things
           :
           He
           would
           be
           wise
           ,
           
             i
             e
             he
             affects
             a
             shew
             and
             appearance
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
          
           and
           if
           he
           can
           attain
           that
           ,
           he
           concludes
           he
           hath
           enough
           .
           He
           doth
           not
           care
           so
           much
           for
           being
           wise
           ,
           as
           for
           being
           counted
           wise
           ;
           he
           is
           wise
           in
           his
           own
           conceit
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           own
           eyes
           ,
           and
           
             he
             would
             be
             so
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             all
             that
             know
             him
             .
          
           It
           is
           evident
           he
           does
           not
           care
           for
           Wisdom
           it self
           ,
           because
           he
           doth
           neither
           pray
           ,
           nor
           take
           pains
           ,
           for
           it
           ;
           he
           doth
           not
           dig
           for
           it
           as
           for
           Silver
           ,
           nor
           doth
           he
           seek
           and
           search
           for
           it
           as
           for
           hid
           Treasures
           .
           But
           whatever
           he
           now
           would
           be
           ,
           or
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           ▪
           what
           was
           he
           at
           first
           ,
           what
           when
           he
           came
           into
           the
           World
           ?
           Zophar
           tells
           us
           ,
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             He
             is
             born
             as
             a
             wild
             asses
             colt
             .
          
           What
           a
           strange
           Climax
           or
           Gradation
           is
           here
           ?
           He
           is
           born
           a
           Colt
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           at
           best
           ,
           a
           Brute
           ,
           be
           it
           never
           so
           handsom
           or
           well
           made
           ,
           yet
           is
           no
           other
           than
           a
           Beast
           ,
           and
           hath
           not
           the
           Understanding
           of
           a
           Man
           ;
           but
           that
           is
           not
           all
           ,
           
             he
             is
             born
             an
             Asses
             colt
             ,
          
           a
           dull
           ,
           heavy
           and
           foolish
           Creature
           ,
           good
           ,
           fit
           ,
           for
           nothing
           ;
           nor
           is
           that
           all
           ,
           
             he
             is
             born
             a
             wild
             Asses
             colt
             ,
          
           the
           dullest
           and
           most
           untractable
           Creature
           ;
           so
           of
           all
           Fools
           ,
           Man
           is
           the
           worst
           and
           most
           sottish
           .
           Thus
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           ,
           Isai.
           1.
           
           
             The
             ox
             knoweth
             his
             owner
             ,
             and
             the
             ass
             his
             masters
             crib
             ;
             but
             Israel
             doth
             not
             know
             ,
             my
             people
             doth
             not
             consider
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           Ier.
           7.
           
           
             The
             Stork
             in
             the
             heaven
             knoweth
             her
             appointed
             season
             ;
             and
             the
             Turtle
             ,
             and
             the
             Crane
             ,
             and
             the
             Swallow
             observe
             the
             times
             of
             their
             coming
             ,
             but
             my
             people
             know
             not
             the
             Iudgment
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Now
           then
           I
           will
           leave
           it
           to
           you
           ,
           O
           Parents
           ,
           
           to
           Judge
           ,
           whether
           you
           have
           not
           need
           betimes
           to
           break
           these
           Colts
           ,
           if
           you
           would
           have
           them
           come
           to
           good
           ;
           have
           you
           not
           need
           to
           take
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           pains
           with
           these
           Asses
           ,
           and
           the
           taming
           of
           these
           wild
           Asses
           .
           Is
           there
           not
           reason
           why
           you
           should
           do
           what
           you
           can
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           bear
           the
           yoke
           in
           their
           Youth
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           in
           it
           .
           I
           mean
           not
           only
           your
           yoke
           ,
           but
           Christs
           too
           ,
           which
           is
           easie
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           his
           Commandments
           grievous
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           turn
           these
           Beasts
           into
           Men
           ,
           yea
           ,
           into
           Saints
           ;
           certainly
           you
           should
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           yours
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           love
           them
           you
           will
           ;
           natural
           affection
           accompanied
           with
           religious
           Principles
           ,
           will
           put
           you
           upon
           all
           diligent
           use
           of
           means
           to
           so
           blessed
           a
           purpose
           ,
           viz.
           Bringing
           them
           out
           constantly
           to
           the
           publick
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           at
           home
           taking
           care
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           instruct
           ,
           command
           ,
           exhort
           and
           catechize
           them
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           setting
           before
           them
           holy
           and
           good
           examples
           .
        
         
           II.
           Add
           this
           Consideration
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           
             How
             much
             you
             have
             contributed
             to
             their
             corruption
             and
             defilement
             ,
          
           they
           are
           indeed
           
             degenerate
             Plants
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Plants
           
             of
             a
             strange
             Vine
          
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           you
           ,
           Ier.
           2.21
           .
           Now
           here
           I
           will
           consider
           you
           both
           as
           Parents
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           your
           Children
           are
           the
           worse
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           as
           Masters
           ,
           and
           so
           how
           much
           your
           Families
           do
           suffer
           by
           you
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           you
           are
           Parents
           ,
           God
           hath
           crowned
           your
           Conjugal
           Relation
           with
           Posterity
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           your
           Posterity
           but
           the
           Seed
           of
           evil
           doers
           ,
           Children
           of
           those
           that
           have
           corrupted
           themselves
           ?
           those
           pure
           Souls
           which
           were
           created
           by
           God
           ,
           were
           polluted
           and
           spoiled
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           entered
           into
           those
           bodies
           that
           came
           of
           you
           ;
           you
           did
           convey
           a
           cross
           ,
           froward
           depraved
           nature
           to
           your
           Children
           ,
           who
           therefore
           are
           so
           bad
           because
           they
           are
           yours
           .
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           Gen.
           5.3
           .
           
           
             Adam
             begat
             a
             Son
             in
             his
             Image
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             likeness
             ,
          
           not
           in
           the
           Image
           and
           likeness
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Adam
           himself
           had
           been
           made
           at
           first
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           own
           Image
           ,
           in
           his
           Image
           not
           only
           as
           he
           was
           Man
           ,
           but
           also
           as
           he
           was
           lapsed
           Man
           ,
           his
           Son
           was
           like
           himself
           in
           Body
           and
           in
           Soul
           ,
           and
           in
           Sin
           ,
           and
           thus
           have
           the
           Sons
           of
           Adam
           done
           ever
           since
           .
           Iob
           saith
           ,
           Iob
           14.4
           .
           
             Who
             can
             bring
             a
             clean
             thing
             out
             of
             an
             unclean
             ?
          
           Man
           being
           unclean
           ,
           cannot
           make
           himself
           clean
           ,
           let
           them
           wash
           in
           tears
           ,
           let
           them
           wash
           with
           Snow
           water
           ,
           he
           cannot
           fetch
           out
           the
           dirt
           ,
           the
           spots
           and
           stains
           ▪
           he
           cannot
           wash
           himself
           clean
           ;
           and
           being
           himself
           unclean
           ,
           he
           cannot
           produce
           and
           bring
           forth
           that
           which
           is
           clean
           .
           
             That
             which
             is
             born
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             flesh
          
           ;
           weak
           flesh
           ,
           sinful
           flesh
           ;
           that
           water
           which
           is
           soil'd
           and
           muddied
           at
           the
           Spring
           ,
           cannot
           be
           pure
           and
           clear
           in
           the
           Stream
           .
           
             Aethiopissae
             Filius
             nigrum
             ab
             eâ
             Colorem
             trahit
             .
          
           The
           Son
           of
           a
           Blackmoor
           will
           be
           a
           Blackmoor
           too
           .
           You
           know
           there
           are
           hereditary
           Diseases
           ,
           as
           the
           Gout
           ,
           Stone
           ,
           Spleen
           ,
           Lethargie
           ,
           which
           commonly
           run
           in
           the
           blood
           ,
           and
           are
           transmitted
           by
           the
           Parents
           to
           their
           Children
           ;
           Sin
           is
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           worst
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           sticks
           close
           ,
           and
           descends
           from
           Parents
           to
           Children
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           Generation
           to
           Generation
           ,
           without
           interruption
           ,
           without
           exception
           ,
           unless
           that
           of
           our
           dear
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           be
           holy
           ,
           harmless
           ,
           undefiled
           ,
           and
           separate
           from
           Sinners
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           a
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           thereunto
           ,
           came
           into
           the
           World
           in
           an
           extraordinary
           way
           of
           generation
           ,
           being
           formed
           in
           the
           Womb
           of
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           who
           over-shadowed
           her
           ;
           otherwise
           Sin
           doth
           inseparably
           follow
           Nature
           ,
           and
           never
           goeth
           out
           of
           the
           blood
           .
           So
           that
           I
           may
           call
           Parents
           the
           Channels
           ,
           the
           Kennels
           ,
           the
           Common-Sewers
           ,
           in
           and
           through
           which
           all
           that
           abominable
           
           filth
           runs
           ,
           which
           defiles
           their
           otherwise
           lovely
           and
           desirable
           Children
           ,
           rendring
           them
           odious
           and
           abominable
           unto
           God.
           And
           never
           carry
           your
           heads
           high
           ,
           because
           your
           Children
           are
           of
           a
           Noble
           or
           Gentile
           descent
           ,
           come
           of
           such
           a
           Family
           ,
           bear
           such
           account
           ,
           or
           because
           you
           can
           leave
           them
           a
           great
           Estate
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           thing
           ,
           alass
           !
           that
           stains
           and
           spoils
           all
           that
           Glory
           ,
           viz.
           It
           is
           from
           you
           they
           have
           it
           that
           they
           are
           born
           Sinners
           .
           And
           truly
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           joy
           at
           the
           birth
           of
           an
           Infant
           ,
           because
           a
           Man-Child
           is
           Born
           into
           the
           World
           ;
           so
           there
           is
           reason
           why
           that
           joy
           should
           be
           upon
           this
           account
           somewhat
           allay'd
           ,
           and
           mingled
           with
           grief
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           that
           a
           Sinner
           is
           born
           into
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             consider
             you
             as
             the
             Heads
             &
             Governours
             of
             Families
             ;
             are
             not
             your
          
           Families
           the
           worse
           for
           you
           ?
           you
           that
           are
           Husbands
           and
           Wives
           should
           be
           the
           better
           for
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           fill
           your
           Relations
           ,
           and
           carry
           in
           your
           places
           as
           those
           that
           are
           Co-heirs
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           have
           cause
           of
           blessing
           God
           you
           ever
           came
           together
           .
           But
           reflect
           and
           curiously
           enquire
           ,
           are
           not
           you
           the
           worse
           for
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           your
           Children
           and
           Servants
           in
           some
           respects
           the
           worse
           for
           you
           both
           ?
           You
           that
           have
           no
           Religious
           Duties
           performed
           in
           your
           Houses
           ,
           are
           for
           certain
           very
           injurious
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           that
           your
           omission
           ;
           for
           you
           teach
           them
           Atheism
           ,
           neglect
           and
           contempt
           of
           God
           ;
           you
           teach
           them
           to
           live
           without
           God
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           like
           so
           many
           Brutes
           ;
           you
           do
           thereby
           teach
           them
           to
           neglect
           their
           precious
           and
           immortal
           Souls
           ,
           and
           to
           mind
           nothing
           but
           the
           concernments
           of
           a
           vile
           and
           perishing
           Body
           ,
           and
           the
           inferiour
           good
           things
           of
           a
           Transitory
           World
           :
           But
           what
           do
           you
           think
           of
           your selves
           who
           are
           the
           best
           ,
           who
           walk
           most
           closely
           with
           God
           ;
           do
           you
           foot
           it
           so
           right
           that
           you
           do
           not
           sometimes
           tread
           awrie
           ?
           do
           you
           demean
           your selves
           
           with
           so
           much
           exactness
           ,
           that
           nothing
           amiss
           is
           to
           be
           discerned
           in
           you
           ?
           do
           you
           order
           your
           carriages
           and
           conversations
           with
           so
           much
           judgement
           and
           circumspection
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           without
           fault
           ,
           and
           blameless
           .
           David
           saith
           ,
           
             Who
             can
             understand
             his
             errours
             ?
             and
             ,
             if
             thou
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             shouldest
             mark
             iniquities
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             who
             shall
             stand
          
           ?
           and
           have
           you
           not
           read
           such
           passages
           as
           these
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           
             There
             is
             not
             a
             just
             Man
             upon
             Earth
             that
             liveth
             and
             sinneth
             not
             .
             In
             many
             things
             we
             sin
             all
             .
             If
             we
             say
             we
             have
             no
             sin
             ,
             we
             deceive
             our selves
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             not
             in
             us
             .
          
           There
           are
           too
           many
           graceless
           Persons
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           not
           one
           sinless
           Person
           ;
           there
           are
           many
           holy
           Persons
           who
           have
           been
           washed
           ,
           and
           justified
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           ,
           but
           not
           one
           that
           is
           cleansed
           from
           all
           filthiness
           both
           of
           Flesh
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           who
           hath
           attained
           to
           a
           perfection
           in
           his
           holiness
           ,
           and
           can
           you
           think
           that
           your
           blemishes
           and
           miscarriages
           are
           invisible
           ?
           do
           not
           those
           that
           live
           and
           converse
           with
           you
           observe
           you
           ?
           yes
           ,
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           see
           more
           spots
           in
           your
           faces
           than
           you
           do
           in
           your
           own
           ,
           though
           you
           look
           in
           the
           glass
           ;
           and
           they
           will
           be
           exceeding
           apt
           to
           tread
           in
           your
           steps
           ,
           and
           to
           imitate
           you
           ,
           especially
           in
           that
           which
           is
           evil
           ,
           for
           unto
           that
           their
           own
           corrupt
           Nature
           doth
           incline
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           strong
           Bias
           carry
           them
           that
           way
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           your
           example
           shall
           be
           made
           use
           of
           and
           pleaded
           as
           their
           sufficient
           Warrant
           .
           If
           they
           should
           be
           reproved
           by
           some
           sober
           judicious
           Persons
           for
           doing
           that
           which
           they
           should
           not
           ,
           they
           will
           justifie
           themselves
           thus
           ;
           I
           saw
           my
           Father
           or
           my
           Mother
           do
           so
           ,
           my
           Master
           or
           my
           Mistress
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           may
           do
           it
           too
           .
           Poor
           things
           ,
           they
           do
           sometimes
           think
           of
           their
           Parents
           ,
           and
           Masters
           above
           that
           which
           is
           meet
           ,
           and
           not
           considering
           their
           imperfections
           ,
           and
           that
           body
           of
           Sin
           and
           Death
           which
           they
           carry
           about
           with
           them
           ;
           they
           do
           not
           in
           their
           following
           them
           
           make
           use
           of
           that
           caution
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           .
           Be
           serious
           ,
           my
           dear
           Friends
           ,
           be
           serious
           and
           consider
           whether
           your
           Children
           and
           Servants
           be
           not
           
             the
             worse
             for
             your
             Pride
          
           ,
           discovered
           in
           your
           haughty
           looks
           ,
           and
           lofty
           words
           ,
           and
           stately
           gestures
           ,
           and
           costly
           garbs
           and
           dresses
           ;
           
             the
             worse
             for
             your
             Passion
          
           ,
           shewn
           in
           sharpened
           Eyes
           ,
           furious
           Countenances
           ,
           and
           words
           like
           Swords
           and
           Daggers
           ;
           
             the
             worse
             for
             your
             mispence
             of
             time
             ,
          
           in
           vain
           visits
           ,
           frothy
           discourses
           ,
           games
           and
           recreations
           ,
           and
           lazy
           lying
           in
           Bed
           upon
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           ,
           till
           much
           of
           the
           morning
           is
           lost
           ,
           and
           a
           considerable
           part
           of
           the
           Publick
           Worship
           be
           over
           before
           you
           come
           into
           the
           Congregation
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           
             are
             they
             not
             the
             worse
          
           for
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ;
           yea
           for
           many
           things
           ,
           which
           your
           own
           Consciences
           (
           if
           you
           please
           to
           consult
           them
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           free
           leave
           to
           speak
           )
           can
           and
           will
           inform
           you
           of
           far
           better
           than
           I
           can
           ,
           being
           every
           day
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           keeping
           a
           Book
           of
           Accounts
           ,
           in
           which
           is
           inserted
           and
           recorded
           what
           it
           observes
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           ,
           ought
           you
           not
           to
           repair
           this
           damage
           to
           your
           utmost
           ?
           and
           since
           you
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           go
           on
           to
           do
           them
           so
           much
           hurt
           ,
           should
           you
           not
           do
           them
           all
           the
           good
           you
           can
           ,
           and
           be
           heartily
           glad
           when
           it
           is
           in
           your
           power
           to
           do
           it
           ?
           have
           you
           shewn
           them
           many
           things
           by
           which
           they
           have
           offended
           God
           ?
           and
           will
           you
           not
           shew
           them
           by
           counsel
           and
           practice
           those
           things
           that
           will
           please
           him
           ?
           I
           beseech
           you
           to
           bestir
           and
           lay
           out
           your selves
           and
           your
           all
           for
           the
           making
           of
           them
           amends
           ,
           and
           the
           recovering
           them
           out
           of
           that
           Snare
           of
           the
           Devil
           into
           which
           you
           have
           helpt
           to
           bring
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           what
           I
           now
           say
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           put
           you
           upon
           impossibilities
           ,
           nor
           the
           doing
           of
           that
           which
           is
           without
           the
           reach
           of
           your
           power
           .
           I
           do
           not
           bid
           you
           sanctifie
           them
           by
           forming
           Christ
           ,
           and
           planting
           Grace
           in
           their
           
           hearts
           .
           I
           do
           not
           bid
           you
           raise
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Grave
           of
           Corruption
           ,
           and
           breath
           into
           their
           Souls
           the
           Breath
           of
           Spiritual
           Life
           ;
           that
           must
           be
           effected
           by
           the
           Arm
           of
           Omnipotency
           ;
           none
           else
           can
           do
           it
           ,
           none
           hath
           a
           Regenerating
           Power
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           hath
           a
           Creating
           Power
           ;
           but
           you
           may
           pray
           for
           them
           in
           your
           private
           Retirements
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           pray
           with
           them
           that
           God
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           give
           them
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           to
           work
           his
           Grace
           in
           them
           :
           You
           may
           take
           your
           Children
           and
           your
           Servants
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           carry
           them
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           beg
           of
           him
           that
           he
           would
           pity
           and
           help
           them
           .
           As
           you
           read
           ,
           when
           our
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           was
           here
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           Tabernacling
           among
           Men
           ,
           they
           came
           to
           him
           from
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           begging
           of
           him
           a
           Cure
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           Children
           and
           their
           Servants
           ,
           as
           the
           matter
           did
           require
           .
           Now
           Christ
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           hath
           the
           same
           power
           ,
           that
           you
           must
           needs
           believe
           and
           grant
           ;
           for
           here
           he
           was
           in
           his
           State
           of
           lowest
           Humiliation
           ,
           there
           he
           is
           in
           his
           State
           of
           highest
           Preferment
           and
           Exaltation
           .
           After
           his
           Resurrection
           he
           told
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           all
           Power
           was
           given
           him
           both
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           and
           distance
           of
           place
           doth
           not
           hinder
           .
           He
           can
           help
           afar
           off
           as
           well
           as
           at
           hand
           ,
           his
           Arm
           being
           long
           as
           well
           as
           strong
           .
           There
           is
           no
           need
           of
           this
           great
           Physician
           leaving
           his
           Fathers
           Right
           Hand
           ,
           and
           coming
           down
           in
           Person
           to
           cure
           Diseased
           Souls
           ;
           
             by
             sending
             his
             Word
             he
             can
             heal
             them
             ,
          
           as
           he
           did
           formerly
           ;
           Psal.
           107.
           v.
           20.
           
           And
           his
           Glory
           hath
           not
           in
           the
           least
           detracted
           from
           his
           Mercy
           .
           His
           Heart
           is
           now
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           as
           loving
           and
           tender
           ;
           his
           Bowels
           are
           not
           shrunk
           up
           ,
           nor
           do
           his
           Compassions
           fail
           .
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             yesterday
             ,
             and
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             ;
             Heb.
          
           13.8
           .
           As
           his
           Hand
           of
           Power
           is
           not
           shortened
           ,
           so
           his
           gracious
           Ear
           is
           not
           grown
           heavy
           ;
           therefore
           go
           to
           him
           ,
           taking
           Faith
           along
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           my
           Children
           
           were
           born
           blind
           ,
           O!
           do
           thou
           anoint
           them
           with
           thine
           Eye-salve
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           receive
           their
           sight
           .
           Open
           their
           Eyes
           that
           they
           may
           see
           wonderful
           things
           out
           of
           thy
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           precious
           things
           of
           thy
           Gospel
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           see
           the
           sinfulness
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           the
           beauty
           of
           Holiness
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           see
           their
           own
           undone
           condition
           ,
           and
           the
           absolute
           need
           they
           have
           of
           Christ
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           all-sufficiency
           of
           his
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           the
           riches
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           the
           sweetness
           of
           his
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           easiness
           of
           his
           Yoke
           .
           Go
           to
           him
           and
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           my
           Children
           are
           grievously
           troubled
           with
           a
           Devil
           ,
           a
           proud
           Devil
           ,
           a
           lying
           Devil
           ,
           a
           disobedient
           ,
           stubborn
           ,
           obstinate
           Devil
           ,
           O
           that
           thou
           wouldest
           make
           thy
           Power
           known
           in
           the
           casting
           of
           him
           out
           !
           Once
           more
           ,
           go
           to
           him
           and
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           My
           Children
           have
           got
           the
           Leprosie
           of
           Sin
           ,
           it
           hath
           spread
           it self
           all
           over
           them
           :
           O
           do
           thou
           say
           ,
           
             I
             will
             be
             ye
             clean
          
           .
           My
           Children
           are
           Enemies
           in
           their
           Minds
           by
           wicked
           works
           ,
           Enemies
           to
           Thee
           and
           all
           that
           is
           spiritually
           good
           ,
           O
           do
           thou
           reconcile
           them
           !
           that
           of
           Enemies
           to
           Thee
           they
           may
           become
           Enemies
           to
           Sin
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           they
           may
           love
           thy
           Father
           ,
           thy Self
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           thy
           Truth
           and
           Ways
           .
           Lord
           ,
           My
           Children
           are
           the
           Slaves
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           they
           delight
           in
           their
           Chain
           ;
           they
           serve
           divers
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           are
           pleased
           with
           their
           Bondage
           ,
           and
           count
           their
           Drudgery
           a
           Recreation
           .
           O!
           let
           these
           Lawful
           Captives
           of
           the
           Mighty
           be
           delivered
           ,
           break
           their
           Chains
           asunder
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           into
           the
           Liberty
           of
           thy
           Children
           ,
           and
           ,
           
             as
             they
             have
             yielded
             their
             members
             Servants
             to
             uncleanness
             ,
             and
             to
             iniquity
             ,
             unto
             iniquity
             ,
             even
             so
             now
             and
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             they
             may
             yield
             their
             members
             ,
             Servants
             to
             righteousness
             unto
             holiness
             ;
             Rom.
          
           6.20
           .
           And
           what
           you
           do
           to
           this
           purpose
           for
           your
           Children
           ,
           do
           also
           for
           your
           Servants
           ;
           take
           them
           up
           in
           the
           Arms
           of
           your
           Love
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           lay
           them
           at
           the
           
           foot
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           beg
           him
           that
           he
           would
           sanctifie
           and
           save
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           you
           can
           thus
           pray
           and
           plead
           with
           God
           for
           them
           ,
           so
           you
           can
           add
           hereunto
           if
           you
           will.
           There
           are
           other
           things
           which
           you
           can
           do
           :
           You
           cannot
           infuse
           into
           them
           a
           Principle
           of
           Grace
           ,
           but
           you
           may
           teach
           them
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           ;
           you
           may
           shew
           the
           way
           in
           which
           they
           should
           walk
           ,
           though
           you
           cannot
           put
           that
           way
           in
           their
           hearts
           ;
           as
           we
           have
           that
           expression
           ;
           Psal.
           84.5
           .
           
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             whose
             strength
             is
             in
             Thee
             ,
             in
             whose
             heart
             are
             the
             ways
             of
             them
             .
          
           You
           cannot
           bow
           their
           Wills
           to
           God's
           ,
           nor
           raise
           and
           spiritualize
           their
           Affections
           ,
           nor
           set
           them
           upon
           their
           proper
           Objects
           ,
           those
           things
           which
           are
           above
           ,
           but
           you
           may
           inform
           their
           Judgments
           .
           You
           cannot
           write
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           nor
           put
           his
           Fear
           into
           their
           inward
           parts
           ,
           but
           you
           may
           acquaint
           them
           with
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           read
           the
           Bible
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           hear
           them
           read
           both
           it
           and
           other
           Othodox
           good
           Books
           ,
           but
           the
           Bible
           most
           and
           rather
           than
           the
           best
           Books
           in
           the
           World.
           So
           again
           ,
           you
           cannot
           make
           them
           good
           ,
           but
           you
           may
           set
           a
           good
           Example
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           write
           a
           very
           fair
           Copy
           for
           them
           to
           imitate
           ,
           and
           invite
           them
           to
           tread
           in
           your
           steps
           ,
           saying
           to
           them
           as
           Paul
           did
           ,
           
             Be
             ye
             followers
             of
             me
             as
             I
             am
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             walk
             so
             as
             ye
             have
             us
             for
             an
             example
             .
          
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           all
           this
           is
           in
           your
           power
           ,
           you
           may
           do
           it
           ;
           and
           oh
           that
           you
           would
           !
           Oh
           that
           you
           would
           abound
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           !
           considering
           how
           much
           you
           have
           done
           against
           them
           ,
           how
           greatly
           you
           have
           prejudiced
           them
           ,
           how
           much
           they
           have
           suffered
           through
           your
           means
           ,
           how
           much
           they
           have
           been
           tainted
           by
           you
           .
           Really
           ,
           you
           are
           obliged
           to
           this
           ,
           this
           is
           no
           more
           than
           what
           you
           owe
           to
           these
           poor
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           are
           careless
           ,
           negligent
           and
           wanting
           herein
           ,
           you
           are
           unjust
           ,
           you
           with
           hold
           that
           which
           is
           meet
           ,
           and
           it
           tends
           to
           your
           
           own
           poverty
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           at
           the
           last
           ;
           it
           is
           in
           the
           power
           of
           your
           hand
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           therefore
           do
           not
           withhold
           it
           from
           them
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           due
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           Debt
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           of
           Charity
           and
           of
           Equity
           ;
           up
           then
           in
           your
           several
           Families
           ,
           and
           apply
           to
           this
           excellent
           needful
           work
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord's
           sake
           apply
           to
           it
           with
           diligence
           and
           chearfulness
           ;
           what
           your
           hand
           findeth
           to
           do
           herein
           ,
           do
           with
           all
           your
           might
           :
           And
           since
           your
           planting
           and
           watering
           will
           turn
           to
           no
           account
           ,
           unless
           God
           give
           the
           increase
           ,
           begin
           and
           second
           all
           these
           holy
           endeavours
           with
           prayer
           .
           Beg
           of
           God
           that
           he
           would
           open
           their
           understandings
           ,
           and
           hearts
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           work
           together
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           out-do
           you
           ;
           that
           he
           would
           work
           that
           in
           them
           and
           for
           them
           which
           you
           cannot
           .
        
         
           III.
           
             Consid●r
             seriously
             whose
             your
             Children
             and
             Servants
             are
          
           ;
           they
           are
           yours
           ,
           yea
           and
           they
           are
           God's
           as
           well
           as
           yours
           ,
           God's
           more
           than
           yours
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           They
           are
           yours
           .
           Your
           Children
           are
           yours
           
             by
             Nature
          
           ,
           begotten
           or
           born
           of
           you
           ;
           parts
           of
           your selves
           ;
           from
           you
           under
           God
           they
           had
           their
           Being
           .
           Your
           Servants
           are
           yours
           by
           Compact
           or
           Covenant
           .
           And
           here
           let
           us
           call
           again
           to
           mind
           what
           was
           said
           before
           ,
           they
           are
           both
           your
           Charge
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           your
           Care
           ;
           you
           are
           to
           look
           to
           them
           ;
           you
           will
           look
           to
           your
           Money
           and
           Goods
           ,
           and
           not
           lose
           them
           if
           you
           can
           help
           it
           .
           The
           Countrey-man
           will
           look
           to
           his
           Corn
           and
           Cattel
           that
           he
           may
           not
           lose
           them
           ,
           and
           is
           there
           not
           reason
           for
           as
           great
           care
           here
           ,
           and
           greater
           too
           ?
           Our
           Saviour
           said
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             will
             of
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             whom
             he
             hath
             given
             me
             I
             should
             lose
             none
          
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           is
           so
           here
           .
           It
           is
           the
           will
           of
           him
           that
           sent
           you
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           whom
           he
           hath
           given
           you
           ,
           you
           should
           lose
           none
           .
           There
           may
           be
           indeed
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           in
           Christ's
           Family
           ,
           so
           in
           
           yours
           ,
           a
           Son
           ,
           a
           Daughter
           of
           Perdition
           ,
           who
           lose
           themselves
           ,
           who
           will
           ruin
           and
           destroy
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           Blood
           will
           be
           upon
           their
           own
           heads
           .
           But
           have
           you
           a
           care
           that
           you
           do
           not
           lose
           them
           through
           your
           wilful
           carelesness
           and
           neglect
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           they
           are
           your
           Charge
           ,
           and
           believe
           me
           ,
           the
           Charge
           of
           a
           Family
           is
           a
           great
           Charge
           ,
           of
           mighty
           weight
           and
           importance
           as
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           all
           ranks
           and
           degrees
           of
           Men
           will
           find
           it
           when
           that
           day
           shall
           come
           in
           which
           the
           Eternal
           God
           will
           reckon
           with
           them
           .
           You
           know
           that
           if
           any
           one
           come
           by
           an
           untimely
           Death
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           the
           Coroners
           Inquest
           must
           be
           called
           and
           sit
           upon
           the
           Body
           ,
           who
           ought
           to
           make
           a
           strict
           and
           impartial
           Enquiry
           about
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Murderer
           might
           be
           discovered
           and
           brought
           to
           condign
           Punishment
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           not
           only
           the
           Loss
           of
           a
           Relation
           or
           a
           Servant
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           King
           hath
           lost
           a
           Subject
           .
           Bring
           this
           to
           the
           present
           case
           before
           us
           ;
           here
           is
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           a
           Soul
           lost
           in
           this
           Family
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           another
           lost
           in
           that
           Family
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           a
           great
           many
           more
           ,
           the
           Lord
           only
           knows
           how
           great
           the
           number
           of
           them
           is
           .
           How
           many
           thousand
           of
           Souls
           do
           every
           day
           drop
           into
           Hell
           !
           If
           people
           would
           give
           themselves
           leave
           seriously
           to
           consider
           it
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           their
           hearts
           to
           ake
           and
           dissolve
           into
           Tears
           ;
           and
           peradventure
           it
           is
           ,
           nay
           I
           do
           not
           in
           the
           least
           question
           but
           it
           is
           the
           case
           of
           some
           of
           your
           Families
           .
           You
           have
           lost
           a
           Child
           ,
           and
           you
           a
           Daughter
           and
           you
           a
           Servant
           ,
           in
           that
           sense
           in
           which
           the
           compassionate
           Father
           said
           concerning
           his
           
             Prodigal
             ,
             This
             my
             Son
             was
             lost
             ,
             he
             was
             dead
             .
          
           He
           was
           dead
           in
           trespasses
           and
           sins
           ;
           the
           poor
           mournful
           Father
           had
           lost
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           taken
           him
           up
           for
           a
           Stray
           ;
           but
           these
           of
           yours
           are
           lost
           beyond
           the
           possibility
           of
           a
           recovery
           ,
           their
           Souls
           are
           lost
           for
           ever
           ;
           they
           are
           dead
           ,
           and
           dead
           in
           sin
           ;
           their
           Bodies
           are
           laid
           in
           
           the
           Grave
           in
           a
           Bed
           of
           Dust
           and
           their
           Souls
           are
           gone
           down
           to
           Hell
           ,
           and
           there
           laid
           upon
           a
           Bed
           of
           Flames
           ,
           which
           Divine
           Justice
           hath
           prepared
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Breath
             of
             the
             Lord
             like
             as
             a
             stream
             of
             Brimstone
             doth
             feed
             .
          
           But
           now
           here
           God
           hath
           lost
           a
           Creature
           ,
           one
           that
           was
           the
           work
           of
           his
           own
           hands
           ;
           and
           you
           may
           be
           sure
           ,
           that
           
             He
             will
             make
             Inquisition
             for
             Blood
          
           :
           How
           did
           this
           Soul
           ,
           and
           that
           Soul
           come
           thus
           to
           miscarry
           ?
           was
           it
           their
           own
           doing
           ?
           was
           it
           through
           their
           own
           folly
           and
           madness
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           not
           hearken
           to
           the
           Voice
           of
           their
           Teachers
           ?
           or
           was
           it
           through
           the
           neglect
           of
           those
           to
           whose
           care
           and
           tuition
           they
           were
           committed
           ?
           The
           guilt
           of
           every
           ones
           Blood
           shall
           be
           laid
           some
           where
           ,
           and
           God
           will
           lay
           it
           where
           it
           ought
           to
           lie
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           gather
           from
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           reason
           why
           God
           should
           thus
           proceed
           ;
           because
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           They
           (
           I
           mean
           your
           Children
           and
           Servants
           )
           
             are
             God's
             as
             well
             as
             yours
             ,
             nay
             they
             are
             more
             God's
             than
             yours
             .
          
           He
           indeed
           gave
           them
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           Iacob
           told
           his
           Brother
           ,
           
             These
             are
             the
             Children
             which
             God
             hath
             graciously
             given
             to
             thy
             Servant
             .
          
           But
           when
           he
           gave
           them
           to
           you
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           alienate
           them
           from
           himself
           ,
           nor
           part
           with
           his
           own
           Right
           ,
           but
           reserves
           that
           whole
           and
           entire
           to
           himself
           .
           He
           so
           gives
           them
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           still
           they
           are
           his
           :
           Yea
           ,
           they
           are
           more
           his
           than
           ours
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           with
           all
           our
           other
           Enjoyments
           .
           Take
           one
           Scripture
           or
           two
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           this
           ;
           first
           as
           to
           our
           Enjoyments
           ,
           some
           Men
           think
           their
           Estates
           are
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           their
           Money
           their
           own
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           may
           do
           with
           them
           whatsoever
           they
           please
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           no
           such
           matter
           ,
           we
           are
           but
           Stewards
           ,
           God
           is
           the
           Lord
           of
           all
           .
           For
           this
           see
           Hos.
           2.8
           ,
           9.
           
           
             I
             gave
             her
             Corn
             and
             Wine
             ,
             and
             multiplied
             her
             Silver
             and
             Gold.
          
           They
           were
           his
           ,
           and
           he
           gave
           them
           to
           her
           :
           But
           observe
           now
           ,
           he
           retain'd
           a
           propriety
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
           upon
           her
           misemploying
           and
           abusing
           them
           ,
           he
           threatned
           to
           take
           them
           away
           .
           
             I
             will
             return
             and
             take
             away
             my
             Corn
             in
             the
             time
             thereof
             ,
             and
             my
             Wine
             in
             the
             season
             thereof
             ,
             and
             recover
             my
             Wooll
             and
             my
             Flax.
          
           They
           were
           hers
           by
           vertue
           of
           God's
           donation
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           his
           also
           ,
           and
           now
           she
           should
           know
           as
           much
           ,
           for
           he
           will
           turn
           her
           out
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           Possession
           of
           all
           again
           .
           This
           consideration
           should
           make
           all
           wary
           that
           they
           do
           not
           sin
           with
           their
           Enjoyments
           ,
           nor
           maintain
           their
           Lusts
           at
           God's
           cost
           ,
           nor
           with
           God's
           allowances
           make
           provision
           for
           the
           Flesh
           ;
           and
           it
           should
           also
           teach
           rich
           Men
           to
           do
           good
           with
           what
           they
           have
           ,
           and
           quicken
           them
           to
           acts
           of
           Piety
           and
           Charity
           :
           Your
           Estates
           are
           yours
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           God's
           too
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           you
           ought
           to
           use
           them
           for
           your
           own
           good
           and
           comfort
           ,
           so
           you
           must
           lay
           them
           out
           for
           God's
           honour
           ,
           and
           for
           God's
           poor
           ;
           for
           the
           Sovereign
           right
           in
           your
           Estates
           is
           in
           God
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           the
           same
           as
           to
           your
           Children
           ,
           God
           lays
           his
           claim
           to
           them
           ,
           Ezek.
           16.20
           ,
           21.
           
           
             Thou
             hast
             taken
             thy
             sons
             and
             thy
             daughters
             ,
             whom
             thou
             hast
             born
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             these
             hast
             thou
             sacrificed
             unto
             them
             to
             be
             devoured
             .
             Is
             this
             of
             thy
             Whoredoms
             a
             small
             matter
             that
             thou
             hast
             slain
             my
             Children
             ,
             and
             delivered
             them
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             pass
             thorough
             the
             fire
             for
             them
             ?
          
           Mark
           it
           ,
           the
           Lord
           grants
           they
           were
           
             her
             Children
          
           ,
           but
           he
           doth
           also
           call
           them
           
             his
             Children
          
           ,
           he
           owns
           that
           she
           did
           bear
           them
           ,
           but
           saith
           ,
           thou
           didst
           
             bear
             them
             to
             me
          
           ;
           as
           it
           was
           then
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           now
           ;
           as
           the
           Cattel
           upon
           a
           thousand
           Hills
           are
           his
           ,
           so
           the
           Children
           of
           a
           thousand
           Families
           ,
           yea
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           Families
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ;
           particularly
           of
           his
           Covenanting
           People
           ,
           Ier.
           31.1
           .
           
             I
             will
             be
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             all
             the
             Families
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             my
             people
             .
          
           He
           is
           the
           God
           of
           all
           the
           Children
           of
           those
           Families
           ,
           they
           are
           his
           Children
           ;
           remember
           and
           consider
           it
           ,
           your
           Children
           are
           God's
           
           Children
           ,
           they
           had
           their
           Being
           from
           him
           ,
           he
           formed
           them
           ,
           he
           brought
           them
           forth
           ,
           and
           brought
           them
           up
           ,
           and
           carried
           them
           in
           Arms
           ,
           and
           taught
           them
           to
           go
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           out
           to
           you
           to
           Nurse
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           to
           look
           after
           them
           ,
           and
           take
           care
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           up
           for
           him
           ;
           you
           are
           to
           see
           to
           it
           that
           they
           have
           the
           nurture
           and
           admonition
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           So
           for
           your
           Servants
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           only
           your
           Servants
           ,
           but
           his
           too
           ,
           they
           were
           his
           Servants
           before
           they
           were
           yours
           ,
           and
           his
           more
           than
           they
           are
           yours
           ,
           and
           more
           bound
           to
           obey
           and
           please
           him
           than
           you
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           your
           Will
           thwart
           Gods
           ,
           and
           your
           Commands
           be
           contrary
           to
           the
           Commandments
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           to
           do
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           more
           bound
           to
           God
           than
           they
           are
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           they
           expect
           more
           from
           him
           than
           they
           do
           from
           you
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           greater
           and
           more
           necessary
           dependance
           upon
           him
           than
           they
           have
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           owe
           him
           more
           service
           than
           they
           do
           you
           ,
           Psal.
           119.19
           .
           
             All
             are
             thy
             Servants
             ,
             Kings
             and
             Princes
          
           are
           his
           Servants
           ,
           David
           was
           free
           to
           own
           it
           ,
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             truly
             I
             am
             thy
             Servant
             ,
             I
             am
             thy
             Servant
             .
          
           And
           Oh
           that
           they
           would
           all
           lay
           their
           Crowns
           at
           his
           Feet
           ,
           and
           serve
           him
           by
           ruling
           for
           him
           .
           You
           that
           are
           Masters
           and
           Mistresses
           are
           his
           Servants
           ,
           as
           proud
           as
           some
           of
           you
           are
           ,
           and
           how
           high
           soever
           you
           hold
           your
           Heads
           ,
           yet
           know
           you
           are
           but
           Servants
           ,
           though
           really
           it
           is
           not
           your
           disparagement
           to
           be
           God's
           Servants
           ,
           but
           your
           Honour
           so
           that
           you
           are
           good
           and
           faithful
           Servants
           ,
           and
           I
           beseech
           you
           look
           to
           that
           .
           And
           I
           say
           your
           Servants
           are
           God's
           Servants
           too
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           Angel
           said
           to
           Iohn
           I
           may
           to
           you
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           civil
           distance
           which
           is
           now
           between
           you
           ,
           they
           are
           
             your
             Fellow-servants
          
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           find
           at
           the
           last
           and
           great
           day
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           to
           be
           stript
           of
           all
           these
           outward
           
           pre-eminencies
           ,
           and
           to
           stand
           upon
           even
           ground
           with
           them
           ,
           only
           your
           account
           will
           be
           greater
           .
           Sit
           down
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           and
           think
           of
           this
           once
           and
           again
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           bound
           to
           you
           are
           also
           bound
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           will
           you
           teach
           them
           your
           Business
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           given
           them
           to
           do
           ?
           Will
           you
           take
           care
           to
           make
           them
           good
           Shopkeepers
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           make
           them
           good
           Christians
           ?
           Will
           you
           call
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           urge
           and
           press
           them
           to
           do
           your
           work
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           beat
           them
           too
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           do
           it
           not
           ,
           and
           will
           you
           not
           regard
           their
           doing
           or
           neglecting
           of
           the
           work
           of
           God
           ?
           Shall
           it
           be
           nothing
           to
           you
           though
           they
           forget
           God
           ,
           and
           let
           his
           work
           lye
           dead
           upon
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           serve
           the
           Devil
           and
           diverse
           Lusts
           all
           the
           Year
           round
           ?
           You
           your selves
           do
           not
           serve
           God
           as
           you
           ought
           ,
           if
           you
           do
           not
           promote
           what
           you
           can
           your
           Servants
           serving
           him
           ,
           for
           so
           to
           do
           is
           part
           of
           your
           business
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           your
           place
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           let
           me
           here
           add
           this
           further
           ,
           if
           the
           Parents
           of
           those
           who
           are
           bound
           to
           you
           be
           gracious
           themselves
           ,
           and
           do
           indeed
           fear
           God
           ,
           they
           did
           expect
           much
           from
           you
           when
           they
           did
           bind
           them
           to
           you
           ;
           they
           had
           a
           good
           Opinion
           of
           you
           as
           of
           Persons
           truly
           Religious
           ,
           and
           of
           your
           Families
           as
           Religious
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Sons
           would
           meet
           not
           only
           with
           sobriety
           there
           ,
           but
           also
           with
           the
           practices
           of
           Piety
           ,
           and
           they
           did
           promise
           themselves
           that
           they
           had
           disposed
           well
           of
           their
           Children
           ,
           and
           chosen
           such
           Masters
           for
           them
           as
           would
           take
           special
           care
           of
           them
           as
           to
           their
           Souls
           ,
           and
           go
           on
           to
           build
           upon
           that
           good
           Foundation
           which
           they
           themselves
           had
           already
           laid
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           would
           be
           not
           only
           giving
           them
           an
           insight
           into
           your
           Callings
           ,
           but
           also
           shewing
           them
           the
           good
           way
           in
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           walk
           ,
           and
           go
           before
           them
           in
           it
           ,
           they
           did
           promise
           themselves
           that
           
           you
           would
           provide
           not
           only
           Meat
           and
           Drink
           ,
           wholesome
           and
           sufficient
           Diet
           for
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           Food
           which
           would
           help
           to
           the
           nourishing
           of
           their
           Souls
           to
           Eternal
           Life
           .
           In
           that
           hope
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           end
           they
           committed
           them
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           be
           careless
           herein
           ,
           if
           you
           do
           not
           pray
           with
           them
           ,
           nor
           instruct
           and
           counsel
           them
           ,
           you
           disappoint
           their
           expectations
           ,
           you
           frustrate
           and
           deceive
           their
           hopes
           ,
           you
           are
           false
           to
           your
           trust
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           you
           should
           ever
           answer
           it
           to
           God
           or
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           answer
           for
           it
           you
           shall
           ,
           but
           to
           your
           cost
           except
           you
           repent
           and
           reform
           .
        
         
           IV.
           
             Remember
             and
             consider
             that
             those
             who
             are
             of
             your
             Families
             ,
             and
             under
             your
             care
             are
             excellent
             and
             noble
             Creatures
             .
          
           How
           low
           soever
           their
           outward
           condition
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           soever
           they
           are
           beneath
           you
           upon
           worldly
           accounts
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           made
           by
           the
           same
           hand
           ,
           are
           of
           the
           same
           original
           ,
           the
           Master-pieces
           of
           the
           Creation
           in
           this
           inferiour
           World
           ;
           and
           here
           I
           will
           more
           particularly
           offer
           these
           few
           things
           to
           your
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           
             They
             have
             Souls
             as
             well
             as
             you
             .
          
           Souls
           to
           save
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Bodies
           to
           feed
           ,
           Souls
           that
           quicken
           and
           actuate
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           render
           them
           capable
           of
           being
           serviceable
           to
           you
           ;
           and
           be
           their
           Bodies
           never
           so
           amiable
           and
           lovely
           ,
           never
           so
           robust
           and
           well
           built
           ,
           never
           so
           lively
           and
           active
           ,
           yet
           without
           the
           Soul
           they
           would
           be
           no
           other
           than
           useless
           Carcases
           ,
           lumps
           of
           Clay
           ;
           both
           unprofitable
           and
           unsavoury
           ,
           and
           these
           Souls
           being
           the
           better
           ,
           and
           by
           far
           the
           more
           noble
           part
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           principally
           respected
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           not
           totally
           forgotten
           and
           neglected
           ;
           and
           a
           Trade
           is
           to
           be
           driven
           with
           Heaven
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           one
           upon
           Earth
           for
           the
           Body
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           be
           no
           great
           matter
           whether
           they
           be
           great
           and
           rich
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           they
           be
           rich
           in
           
           Faith
           ,
           and
           good
           Works
           ,
           and
           toward
           God
           ;
           and
           since
           there
           is
           another
           World
           beside
           this
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           go
           out
           of
           this
           World
           they
           immediately
           pass
           into
           that
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           continue
           there
           to
           all
           Eternity
           without
           a
           remove
           ,
           or
           any
           alteration
           ,
           it
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           that
           they
           be
           well
           provided
           before
           they
           go
           ,
           and
           lay
           up
           Treasures
           in
           Heaven
           .
           As
           for
           the
           things
           of
           this
           World
           they
           must
           leave
           them
           all
           behind
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           gotten
           never
           so
           much
           ;
           Riches
           take
           to
           themselves
           Wings
           ,
           and
           often
           fly
           away
           ,
           they
           leave
           their
           owners
           in
           a
           pitiful
           plight
           ;
           however
           their
           owners
           must
           at
           last
           leave
           them
           .
           Death
           ,
           when
           once
           it
           comes
           will
           make
           an
           Eternal
           separation
           ;
           so
           Iob
           knew
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           Iob
           1.
           
           
             Naked
             came
             I
             out
             of
             my
             mothers
             womb
             ,
             and
             naked
             shall
             I
             return
             thither
             .
          
           Hence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           nearly
           and
           everlastingly
           concerned
           to
           look
           after
           those
           things
           which
           are
           better
           and
           more
           durable
           :
           To
           get
           that
           
             knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             Iesus
             Christ
             which
             is
             life
             eternal
             ,
          
           and
           to
           be
           well
           stored
           with
           those
           Graces
           ,
           and
           that
           
             everlasting
             righteousness
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           will
           accompany
           them
           to
           the
           Tribunal
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           much
           busied
           and
           employ'd
           about
           those
           works
           which
           will
           follow
           them
           in
           glorious
           Rewards
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           it
           had
           been
           better
           for
           them
           they
           had
           never
           been
           Born.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             Do
             you
             know
             the
             Souls
             of
             your
             Children
             and
             Servants
             are
             as
             precious
             as
             yours
             ?
          
           Whatever
           difference
           there
           may
           be
           in
           your
           Bodies
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           stature
           ,
           and
           strength
           ,
           and
           comeliness
           ,
           and
           beauty
           ,
           yet
           your
           Souls
           are
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           theirs
           come
           not
           into
           the
           World
           more
           corrupt
           ,
           guilty
           ,
           and
           depraved
           than
           yours
           ;
           
             Original
             Sin
             is
             the
             same
             in
             all
             the
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             of
             Adam
             ,
          
           their
           Souls
           are
           as
           precious
           as
           yours
           ;
           for
           ,
        
         
           First
           ;
           
             The
             same
             God
             made
             them
          
           ,
           Ezek.
           18.4
           .
           
             Behold
             all
             souls
             are
             mine
             ,
             as
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             so
             also
             
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             son
             is
             mine
          
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Soul
           of
           the
           Master
           ,
           so
           also
           the
           Soul
           of
           the
           Servant
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Soul
           of
           the
           Mistress
           ,
           so
           the
           Soul
           of
           the
           Maid
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           Gods
           ;
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Creator
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Supream
           Judge
           of
           them
           :
           And
           he
           hath
           a
           respect
           to
           them
           all
           as
           they
           are
           the
           work
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           as
           an
           Artist
           hath
           to
           a
           curious
           piece
           of
           his
           own
           making
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             Their
             Souls
             have
             the
             same
             Faculties
             and
             Powers
             that
             yours
             have
          
           ;
           Understanding
           ,
           Memory
           ,
           Conscience
           ,
           Will
           ,
           Affections
           ;
           they
           are
           intelligent
           and
           rational
           Souls
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           not
           had
           the
           same
           opportunities
           ,
           means
           and
           advantages
           for
           their
           accomplishments
           ,
           which
           some
           of
           you
           have
           had
           and
           slighted
           ,
           and
           not
           improved
           as
           you
           ought
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ;
           
             Their
             Souls
             cost
             as
             great
             a
             price
             to
             redeem
             as
             yours
          
           ;
           supposing
           them
           to
           be
           some
           of
           Christ's
           purchased
           ones
           ,
           God
           did
           not
           set
           several
           Rates
           upon
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ,
           nor
           did
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           pay
           a
           greater
           Ransom
           for
           the
           Soul
           of
           David
           a
           King
           than
           he
           did
           for
           the
           Soul
           of
           Lazarus
           a
           Beggar
           ,
           not
           a
           greater
           for
           the
           Soul
           of
           the
           Master
           than
           for
           the
           Soul
           of
           the
           Servant
           ,
           for
           the
           Soul
           of
           the
           Mistress
           than
           of
           the
           Maid
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           same
           ,
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           did
           stand
           him
           in
           no
           less
           than
           his
           Heart-blood
           ;
           and
           he
           rejoiceth
           over
           the
           one
           when
           Converted
           ,
           Sanctified
           ,
           and
           brought
           into
           his
           Fold
           ,
           and
           under
           his
           Government
           as
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           he
           will
           at
           last
           as
           much
           welcome
           the
           one
           into
           his
           heavenly
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           as
           abundant
           an
           entrance
           into
           it
           shall
           be
           ministred
           to
           the
           one
           as
           to
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ;
           
             Their
             Souls
             may
             have
             the
             same
             Capacities
          
           ;
           and
           allowing
           them
           the
           like
           advantages
           for
           improvement
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           opportunities
           for
           action
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           as
           useful
           in
           the
           World
           while
           they
           live
           ,
           and
           very
           serviceable
           ,
           bringing
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           glory
           
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           doing
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           good
           to
           Man.
           Valleys
           are
           usually
           fertile
           ,
           when
           lofty
           Mountains
           are
           barren
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           are
           poor
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           are
           frequently
           rich
           in
           good
           works
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           receptive
           of
           as
           great
           Preferment
           ,
           Happiness
           and
           Glory
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           .
           They
           may
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           as
           quick
           and
           nimble
           in
           their
           flight
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           they
           may
           as
           sweetly
           and
           comfortably
           enjoy
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           as
           much
           fitted
           and
           prepared
           for
           the
           Divine
           Presence
           and
           Bliss
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           setting
           upon
           the
           Right
           Hand
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           Master
           or
           the
           Mistress
           ;
           nay
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           may
           be
           advanced
           to
           an
           higher
           degree
           of
           Glory
           ,
           and
           Eternally
           shine
           with
           brighter
           Beams
           :
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           if
           these
           their
           precious
           Souls
           do
           not
           go
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           packt
           down
           to
           Hell
           ;
           if
           they
           are
           not
           Sav'd
           they
           must
           be
           Damned
           ;
           if
           not
           taken
           up
           to
           the
           Enjoyment
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           Companions
           for
           Devils
           ;
           if
           not
           Timber
           for
           the
           Building
           ,
           then
           Fewel
           for
           the
           Burning
           ;
           if
           they
           be
           not
           taken
           up
           into
           the
           Arms
           of
           Divine
           Love
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           the
           miserable
           Objects
           of
           Divine
           Wrath
           and
           Fury
           ,
           and
           lye
           restless
           and
           roaring
           under
           unsufferable
           Torments
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           can
           have
           no
           relief
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           drop
           of
           Water
           to
           cool
           their
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           they
           shall
           have
           no
           deliverance
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           O
           ye
           Fathers
           and
           Mothers
           ,
           and
           ye
           Masters
           and
           Mistresses
           ,
           what
           are
           ye
           made
           of
           ?
           Have
           you
           Hearts
           harder
           than
           a
           Rock
           ?
           Are
           you
           worse
           than
           the
           Sea-monsters
           ,
           and
           like
           unto
           the
           Ostriches
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ?
           Where
           are
           your
           Mercies
           ?
           Where
           your
           Bowels
           ?
           Where
           the
           yearning
           and
           the
           soundings
           of
           them
           ?
           Will
           you
           not
           pity
           these
           precious
           Souls
           ?
           Have
           you
           no
           kindness
           nor
           compassion
           for
           them
           ?
           Do
           you
           not
           desire
           their
           good
           ?
           Will
           you
           not
           seek
           their
           good
           ?
           Will
           not
           you
           do
           what
           in
           you
           lies
           to
           prevent
           their
           everlasting
           ruin
           and
           destruction
           ?
           
           It
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           Devils
           who
           be●ool'd
           themselves
           into
           endless
           misery
           ,
           and
           are
           inraged
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           implacable
           Enemies
           to
           Men
           ,
           envying
           them
           the
           possibility
           of
           being
           saved
           ;
           it
           is
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           not
           any
           matter
           of
           wonder
           at
           all
           that
           they
           do
           what
           they
           can
           to
           ruin
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           into
           the
           same
           misery
           with
           themselves
           ;
           but
           will
           you
           do
           nothing
           to
           prevent
           it
           ?
           Will
           not
           you
           do
           what
           you
           can
           to
           spoil
           the
           Devils
           design
           ,
           and
           to
           secure
           these
           precious
           Souls
           from
           the
           Snare
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           or
           deliver
           them
           out
           of
           it
           ?
           What!
           Not
           you
           who
           have
           
             curam
             animarum
          
           ,
           the
           care
           and
           charge
           of
           Souls
           lying
           upon
           you
           ;
           not
           you
           ,
           to
           whose
           oversight
           they
           are
           committed
           ?
           Not
           you
           ,
           who
           are
           Responsible
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           will
           at
           last
           be
           call'd
           to
           an
           account
           ,
           will
           you
           let
           them
           perish
           without
           endeavouring
           to
           save
           them
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           go
           down
           to
           Hell
           without
           labouring
           to
           stop
           them
           in
           their
           Career
           ?
           Will
           you
           stand
           by
           and
           see
           them
           drown
           without
           reaching
           forth
           an
           helping
           Hand
           ?
           For
           God's
           sake
           be
           not
           so
           cruel
           ,
           so
           hard-hearted
           ,
           put
           on
           Bowels
           ,
           put
           on
           Bowels
           .
        
         
           Will
           it
           not
           be
           a
           bitter
           reflexion
           to
           you
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           when
           the
           matter
           is
           out
           of
           your
           hands
           ,
           and
           past
           remedy
           ?
           Will
           it
           not
           grieve
           you
           ?
           Will
           it
           not
           go
           to
           your
           very
           Hearts
           ?
           In
           short
           ,
           will
           it
           not
           be
           a
           Sword
           in
           your
           Bones
           ,
           and
           a
           tormenting
           Sting
           in
           your
           Consciences
           ,
           when
           you
           shall
           think
           such
           a
           Child
           of
           mine
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Servant
           of
           mine
           are
           now
           lost
           ,
           irrecoverably
           ,
           everlastingly
           lost
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           thank
           me
           for
           it
           ;
           they
           were
           grosly
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           I
           took
           no
           care
           to
           teach
           them
           ;
           they
           went
           on
           in
           a
           course
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           I
           did
           not
           endeavour
           to
           reclaim
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           now
           fatally
           miscarried
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           thorough
           my
           fault
           as
           well
           as
           their
           own
           :
           had
           I
           done
           what
           I
           might
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           I
           done
           what
           it
           was
           in
           the
           power
           of
           my
           hand
           to
           do
           ,
           possibly
           it
           might
           never
           have
           come
           
           to
           this
           ;
           as
           
           Ioseph's
           Brethren
           in
           their
           distress
           said
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           Gen.
           42.21
           .
           
             We
             are
             verily
             guilty
             concerning
             our
             brother
          
           ;
           so
           may
           you
           say
           ,
           I
           am
           guilty
           ,
           verily
           I
           am
           guilty
           concerning
           these
           my
           Children
           ,
           and
           these
           my
           Servants
           :
           and
           really
           it
           is
           strange
           to
           me
           that
           you
           do
           enjoy
           any
           peace
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           walk
           about
           in
           quietness
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           rest
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           scar'd
           with
           frightful
           Apparitions
           .
           I
           ascribe
           it
           meerly
           to
           the
           patience
           and
           goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           since
           poor
           Creatures
           are
           for
           ever
           ruin'd
           thorough
           your
           sinful
           neglect
           ,
           their
           Ghosts
           after
           their
           death
           do
           not
           continually
           haunt
           you
           ,
           and
           dogg
           you
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           and
           from
           room
           to
           room
           ,
           and
           undraw
           your
           Curtains
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           ghastly
           Countenance
           and
           dreadful
           Looks
           stare
           you
           in
           the
           Face
           ;
           for
           their
           Blood
           lyeth
           on
           you
           ,
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           you
           that
           have
           been
           their
           Murderers
           ,
           you
           have
           Murder'd
           their
           precious
           Souls
           ,
           you
           have
           poyson'd
           them
           by
           your
           bad
           and
           heathenish
           Examples
           ,
           by
           your
           living
           in
           a
           wretched
           ,
           ungrateful
           forgetfulness
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           sinful
           ,
           vile
           neglect
           of
           his
           Worship
           and
           Service
           ,
           not
           having
           his
           glory
           in
           your
           Eyes
           ,
           nor
           his
           fear
           before
           them
           :
           You
           have
           been
           the
           death
           of
           them
           by
           with-holding
           from
           them
           that
           which
           was
           their
           due
           ;
           Family-instruction
           which
           you
           were
           obliged
           to
           have
           given
           them
           ,
           and
           other
           Family-duties
           which
           you
           were
           bound
           to
           have
           perform'd
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           V.
           And
           lastly
           ,
           I
           judge
           it
           worth
           while
           as
           to
           the
           business
           in
           hand
           to
           enquire
           of
           you
           that
           are
           Parents
           ,
           
             Whether
             your
             Children
             have
             not
             been
             dedicated
             and
             given
             up
             to
             God
             in
             and
             by
             Baptism
          
           ?
           And
           of
           you
           that
           are
           Masters
           and
           Governours
           of
           Families
           ,
           whether
           you
           do
           not
           believe
           that
           the
           Fathers
           and
           Mothers
           of
           those
           who
           are
           your
           Apprentices
           and
           Servants
           have
           also
           dedicated
           and
           given
           them
           up
           unto
           God
           ?
           I
           know
           there
           is
           room
           and
           reason
           enough
           at
           this
           day
           for
           such
           
           a
           Question
           ;
           because
           the
           Administration
           of
           that
           Ordinance
           unto
           the
           Infants
           of
           Believers
           themselves
           is
           by
           so
           many
           denied
           and
           decried
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           ask
           again
           ,
           whether
           they
           have
           been
           brought
           under
           the
           Bond
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ?
           And
           whether
           they
           have
           had
           the
           Seal
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ministred
           to
           them
           ?
           Have
           they
           not
           been
           Baptized
           ?
           I
           do
           heartily
           wish
           that
           the
           Children
           of
           all
           professed
           Christians
           were
           ;
           and
           whatever
           dust
           hath
           been
           raised
           ,
           and
           is
           continued
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           when
           that
           happy
           time
           shall
           come
           wherein
           the
           Iews
           shall
           be
           converted
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           the
           owning
           and
           believing
           in
           our
           dear
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           that
           Controversie
           will
           be
           happily
           determin'd
           ,
           and
           Infant-baptism
           found
           to
           be
           not
           of
           Men
           but
           of
           God.
           But
           I
           ask
           now
           ,
           whether
           yours
           have
           been
           Baptized
           ?
           If
           they
           have
           ,
           then
           ,
        
         
           First
           ;
           Know
           and
           consider
           that
           
             God
             hath
             a
             special
             right
             and
             propriety
             in
             them
             .
          
           A
           more
           special
           Interest
           in
           your
           Children
           and
           Servants
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           peculiar
           right
           to
           them
           than
           he
           hath
           in
           and
           to
           others
           in
           the
           World.
           He
           hath
           a
           right
           to
           others
           ,
           to
           all
           by
           vertue
           of
           
             Creation
             and
             Preservation
          
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           the
           work
           of
           his
           Hands
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           receiv'd
           their
           Being
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           their
           Being
           is
           continued
           ,
           and
           their
           Souls
           held
           in
           Life
           ;
           but
           he
           hath
           another
           superadded
           right
           to
           these
           ,
           viz.
           by
           vertue
           of
           Donation
           ,
           the
           Parents
           Gift
           ;
           they
           have
           a
           natural
           right
           to
           dispose
           of
           their
           Children
           ,
           and
           these
           have
           disposed
           of
           theirs
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           was
           an
           act
           of
           the
           highest
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           dearest
           Love
           ;
           all
           indeed
           are
           Gods
           Servants
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           carry
           toward
           him
           accordingly
           ,
           but
           Persons
           Baptized
           are
           his
           
             Sealed
             Servants
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             Not
             to
             train
             such
             up
             for
             God
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             cruelty
             to
             them
             ,
             yea
             ,
             prodigious
             and
             barbarous
             cruelty
             ,
             but
             likewise
             it
             is
             apparent
             injustice
             to
             God
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           Sacriledge
           ,
           the
           worst
           of
           Sacriledge
           .
           It
           is
           accounted
           ,
           
           and
           is
           a
           wicked
           thing
           to
           rob
           Churches
           of
           their
           Vestments
           ,
           and
           Ornaments
           ,
           and
           Plate
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           that
           to
           a
           robbing
           God
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           Women
           ,
           and
           Children
           ,
           and
           delivering
           them
           up
           to
           Vanity
           ,
           and
           Sin
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           ;
           certainly
           that
           propriety
           which
           God
           hath
           in
           them
           ,
           your
           Children
           and
           Servants
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           obligation
           upon
           you
           to
           bring
           them
           up
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           instruct
           them
           in
           his
           work
           and
           service
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           join
           with
           you
           therein
           ,
           that
           by
           being
           well
           acquainted
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           us'd
           to
           it
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           expert
           at
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           carry
           as
           becomes
           them
           ,
           and
           act
           in
           a
           sweet
           suitableness
           to
           that
           Relation
           in
           which
           they
           stand
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           in
           the
           better
           capacity
           of
           setting
           up
           his
           Worship
           afterward
           in
           their
           Families
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           have
           Houses
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           means
           Religion
           may
           be
           posteritiz'd
           ,
           and
           descend
           among
           you
           from
           Generation
           to
           Generation
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           are
           gone
           down
           to
           your
           Graves
           there
           may
           not
           want
           those
           who
           will
           stand
           up
           in
           their
           day
           to
           serve
           ,
           own
           ,
           and
           honour
           the
           God
           of
           their
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ;
           
             Would
             it
             not
             be
             a
             trouble
             to
             you
             if
             those
             that
             are
             yours
             should
             prove
             wicked
             ?
          
           Without
           peradventure
           ,
           if
           you
           are
           Christians
           indeed
           ,
           as
           you
           profess
           your selves
           ;
           if
           you
           have
           any
           real
           goodness
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           not
           meerly
           a
           vain
           shew
           and
           empty
           name
           ,
           if
           you
           have
           any
           Sense
           ,
           if
           any
           Bowels
           ,
           if
           any
           softness
           and
           tenderness
           of
           Heart
           ,
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           very
           affecting
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           exceeding
           grievous
           to
           you
           to
           think
           that
           any
           of
           yours
           should
           prove
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           of
           Belial
           ,
           Persons
           that
           know
           not
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           that
           fear
           not
           the
           Lord
           ;
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           the
           very
           fear
           of
           such
           a
           thing
           hath
           made
           some
           gracious
           Persons
           go
           bowed
           down
           ▪
           and
           in
           the
           bitterness
           of
           their
           Spirits
           ;
           nay
           ,
           would
           it
           not
           grieve
           you
           that
           any
           of
           your
           Servants
           who
           are
           Gods
           ,
           should
           turn
           Rebels
           against
           him
           ,
           or
           
           that
           any
           of
           your
           Servants
           ,
           who
           are
           Gods
           more
           than
           yours
           should
           prove
           desperate
           Enemies
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           delighting
           in
           his
           Service
           ,
           and
           laying
           out
           their
           All
           for
           his
           Glory
           and
           the
           Interest
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           of
           whom
           you
           have
           had
           so
           long
           and
           ample
           Experience
           ,
           and
           unto
           whom
           they
           also
           are
           so
           much
           engaged
           ,
           should
           absurdly
           turn
           their
           Backs
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           do
           the
           sordid
           ,
           filthy
           works
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           drudge
           for
           a
           Devil
           ,
           and
           after
           all
           their
           pains
           receive
           no
           other
           wages
           than
           death
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           followed
           with
           a
           Burial
           in
           Hell
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           there
           is
           no
           Resurrection
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           one
           thing
           more
           ,
           which
           I
           commend
           to
           you
           as
           worthy
           of
           your
           solemn
           and
           frequently
           repeated
           thoughts
           ,
           viz.
           That
           it
           will
           greatly
           add
           to
           your
           guilt
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           no
           less
           add
           to
           your
           affliction
           and
           horrour
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           imprest
           and
           set
           home
           upon
           your
           Consciences
           ,
           that
           this
           miscarriage
           of
           theirs
           did
           come
           to
           pass
           through
           any
           gross
           and
           wilful
           neglect
           of
           yours
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           bitter
           effect
           of
           your
           failure
           in
           point
           of
           duty
           which
           you
           did
           owe
           both
           to
           God
           and
           to
           them
           .
           Let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           how
           light
           soever
           any
           that
           hear
           me
           ,
           or
           read
           this
           Book
           may
           make
           of
           these
           things
           now
           in
           this
           damnably
           Atheistical
           and
           Profane
           Age
           ,
           yet
           you
           will
           find
           them
           like
           a
           Talent
           of
           Lead
           ,
           yea
           ,
           heavier
           than
           a
           Mountain
           ,
           when
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           set
           them
           home
           .
           Unto
           what
           hath
           been
           spoken
           with
           reference
           both
           to
           your
           Children
           and
           Servants
           ;
           there
           is
           something
           which
           I
           would
           add
           with
           respect
           to
           your
           Children
           in
           particular
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ;
           
             You
             that
             are
             Parents
             ,
             consider
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             and
             lay
             to
             heart
             your
             own
             actual
             dedicating
             and
             giving
             your
             Children
             up
             to
             God.
          
           Have
           you
           not
           done
           it
           ?
           I
           ask
           you
           again
           ,
           have
           you
           not
           done
           it
           ?
           And
           that
           in
           the
           most
           sacred
           and
           solemn
           way
           of
           a
           Gospel
           Ordinance
           ;
           while
           others
           did
           satisfie
           themselves
           with
           
           giving
           their
           Children
           a
           Name
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           not
           at
           that
           time
           God
           in
           any
           of
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           as
           a
           Person
           in
           the
           least
           concerned
           ,
           you
           did
           present
           and
           bind
           them
           to
           God
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           seeming
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           professed
           sense
           of
           duty
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           kindness
           to
           them
           ;
           did
           not
           you
           go
           to
           or
           send
           for
           a
           Minister
           ,
           desiring
           of
           him
           that
           your
           Children
           might
           be
           made
           partakers
           of
           Baptism
           ?
           And
           were
           they
           not
           by
           that
           made
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           God's
           sealed
           Servants
           ?
           You
           do
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           and
           hope
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           you
           should
           know
           ,
           that
           Baptism
           comes
           in
           the
           room
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           Seal
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           your
           bringing
           them
           to
           Baptism
           you
           did
           ,
           as
           a
           Learned
           Divine
           ,
           Mr.
           Whiston
           ,
           saith
           ,
           give
           them
           up
           to
           
             God
             under
             your
             Hand
             and
             Seal
          
           ;
           some
           of
           you
           have
           done
           it
           publickly
           ,
           in
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           ,
           which
           without
           doubt
           is
           the
           best
           way
           ,
           and
           I
           do
           heartily
           wish
           it
           were
           universally
           and
           constantly
           practised
           ,
           (
           unless
           where
           absolute
           necessity
           forbids
           ;
           )
           because
           being
           rightly
           administred
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Institution
           and
           Command
           of
           our
           great
           Lord
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           for
           Edification
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           studied
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           others
           ,
           who
           for
           Reasons
           best
           known
           to
           themselves
           have
           chosen
           Privacy
           ,
           did
           Invite
           some
           of
           your
           Friends
           and
           Neighbours
           that
           they
           might
           be
           Witnesses
           of
           it
           in
           your
           own
           Families
           .
           Now
           I
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           being
           so
           evident
           that
           it
           is
           past
           a
           contradiction
           ,
           that
           this
           your
           
             giving
             them
             up
             to
             God
          
           did
           not
           only
           express
           your
           belief
           of
           that
           right
           which
           God
           had
           to
           them
           ,
           nor
           only
           your
           willingness
           they
           should
           be
           his
           Servants
           ,
           nor
           only
           your
           committing
           them
           to
           his
           care
           and
           conduct
           ;
           but
           also
           did
           necessarily
           imply
           a
           purpose
           to
           train
           and
           bring
           them
           up
           for
           God.
           If
           that
           was
           not
           in
           your
           Hearts
           and
           Resolutions
           ,
           what
           you
           did
           therein
           was
           a
           meer
           cheat
           ,
           you
           did
           in
           that
           great
           and
           solemn
           work
           act
           the
           part
           of
           
           vile
           Hypocrites
           ,
           and
           mock'd
           both
           God
           and
           Man.
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           many
           of
           you
           did
           engage
           your selves
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           you
           promis'd
           it
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           that
           
             in
             totidem
             terminis
          
           ,
           in
           so
           many
           words
           ,
           the
           great
           God
           of
           Heaven
           is
           himself
           a
           Witness
           thereof
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           all
           that
           were
           present
           ;
           and
           what
           now
           my
           Friends
           ?
           Have
           you
           not
           bound
           your selves
           ?
           And
           will
           you
           play
           fast
           and
           loose
           with
           God
           ?
           An
           honest
           Man
           will
           be
           as
           good
           as
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           you
           ?
           Will
           you
           forfeit
           that
           Name
           ?
           Will
           you
           lose
           your
           Credit
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           among
           good
           Men
           upon
           Earth
           that
           know
           you
           ?
           How
           should
           any
           Man
           trust
           you
           who
           are
           not
           true
           to
           God
           ,
           unto
           whom
           you
           are
           so
           much
           obliged
           ,
           and
           upon
           whom
           you
           have
           an
           absolute
           dependance
           ?
           Dare
           any
           of
           you
           go
           from
           your
           words
           ?
           dare
           you
           ?
           Again
           I
           say
           ,
           dare
           you
           ?
           What
           ,
           deal
           falsly
           with
           God!
           If
           Covenant-bonds
           are
           no
           more
           to
           you
           than
           the
           green
           Withes
           ,
           or
           new
           Cords
           were
           to
           Samson
           ,
           which
           he
           easily
           snapt
           asunder
           ;
           if
           your
           Promises
           will
           signifie
           nothing
           ,
           but
           vanish
           like
           Winds
           ,
           know
           ,
           God
           hath
           other
           Bonds
           that
           are
           strong
           enough
           ,
           Bonds
           of
           Wrath
           and
           Fury
           ,
           everlasting
           Chains
           that
           will
           hold
           you
           ;
           if
           your
           own
           Promises
           are
           not
           sufficient
           to
           bind
           you
           to
           your
           duty
           ,
           your
           breach
           of
           Promise
           will
           be
           sufficient
           to
           bind
           you
           over
           to
           punishment
           .
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           speaking
           of
           God
           ,
           saith
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           5.24
           .
           
             Faithful
             is
             he
             who
             hath
             called
             you
             ,
             that
             also
             will
             do
             it
             .
          
           God
           hath
           called
           you
           to
           a
           Fellowship
           and
           Communion
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           made
           many
           great
           and
           precious
           Promises
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           a
           faithful
           God
           ,
           a
           Covenant-keeping
           God
           ,
           a
           Promise-performing
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           
             also
             will
             do
             it
          
           ;
           do
           it
           ,
           what
           will
           he
           do
           ?
           That
           which
           he
           hath
           promised
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           promised
           ,
           no
           one
           iota
           or
           tittle
           shall
           fail
           ;
           consider
           this
           ,
           and
           let
           it
           not
           be
           said
           of
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           indeed
           promised
           ,
           but
           you
           are
           unfaithful
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           not
           do
           it
           ;
           you
           are
           very
           strict
           with
           Men
           ,
           expecting
           they
           should
           
           keep
           their
           word
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           keep
           day
           too
           ,
           but
           you
           make
           no
           Conscience
           of
           keeping
           your
           word
           with
           God.
           Consider
           again
           what
           the
           same
           holy
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           1.20
           .
           
             All
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             are
             in
             him
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
             in
             Christ
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             ,
             Amen
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
          
           They
           are
           all
           so
           ,
           God
           is
           not
           off
           and
           on
           with
           his
           People
           ,
           his
           Promises
           are
           immutable
           ,
           things
           in
           which
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           Lie
           ,
           he
           can
           as
           soon
           deny
           himself
           as
           them
           ;
           they
           shall
           all
           be
           performed
           in
           their
           season
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           full
           .
           Christians
           ,
           do
           you
           trust
           this
           God
           ,
           and
           rely
           upon
           these
           Promises
           ,
           and
           rejoice
           in
           them
           as
           assurance
           enough
           ?
           But
           withal
           ,
           do
           you
           study
           an
           holy
           conformity
           and
           likeness
           to
           this
           God
           ?
           And
           never
           let
           it
           be
           said
           of
           you
           ,
           that
           your
           Promises
           are
           Yea
           and
           Nay
           .
           Once
           more
           let
           me
           propound
           to
           you
           the
           Example
           of
           that
           excellent
           Person
           Hannah
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Woman
           of
           a
           sorrowful
           Spirit
           ,
           her
           Adversary
           Peninnah
           provoking
           her
           sore
           to
           make
           her
           fret
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           had
           shut
           up
           her
           Womb.
           We
           find
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           1.
           that
           in
           her
           affliction
           she
           prayed
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           proper
           course
           ,
           a
           good
           vent
           to
           an
           oppressed
           Soul
           ,
           a
           Sovereign
           Remedy
           in
           distress
           .
           In
           her
           Prayer
           she
           begg'd
           that
           
             God
             would
             look
             on
             her
             affliction
             ,
             and
             remember
             her
             ,
             and
             give
             her
             a
             man-child
          
           ;
           and
           as
           she
           prayed
           so
           she
           promised
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           would
           fulfil
           her
           desire
           in
           giving
           her
           a
           Son
           ,
           
             she
             would
             give
             him
             unto
             the
             Lord
             all
             the
             days
             of
             his
             life
             ,
          
           and
           she
           did
           so
           .
           When
           God
           had
           granted
           her
           Prayer
           she
           performed
           her
           Promise
           ;
           when
           she
           had
           the
           desire
           of
           her
           Heart
           ,
           God
           had
           given
           her
           a
           Son
           ,
           whose
           Name
           she
           called
           Samuel
           ,
           she
           and
           her
           Husband
           Elkanah
           brought
           him
           to
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Lord
           which
           was
           in
           Shiloh
           ,
           and
           so
           having
           obtained
           him
           of
           God
           by
           Prayer
           ,
           she
           returned
           him
           unto
           God
           with
           Thankfulness
           ,
           and
           while
           he
           was
           a
           Child
           ,
           a
           very
           young
           Child
           ,
           soon
           after
           he
           was
           weaned
           she
           carried
           him
           thither
           ,
           viz.
           unto
           
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           1.25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           
             The
             Child
             was
             young
             ,
             and
             they
             slew
             a
             Bullock
             ,
             and
             brought
             the
             Child
             to
          
           Eli
           ,
           
             and
             she
             said
             ,
             O
             my
             Lord
             ,
             as
             thy
             soul
             liveth
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             Woman
             that
             stood
             by
             thee
             here
             praying
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             this
             Child
             I
             prayed
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             me
             my
             petition
             which
             I
             asked
             of
             him
             ,
             therefore
             also
             have
             I
             lent
             him
             unto
             the
             Lord
             as
             long
             as
             he
             liveth
             he
             shall
             be
             lent
             unto
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           and
           there
           she
           left
           him
           with
           good
           old
           Eli
           the
           Priest
           ,
           that
           by
           him
           he
           might
           be
           tutor'd
           ,
           educated
           ,
           and
           brought
           up
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           instructed
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           better
           prepar'd
           and
           fitted
           for
           the
           work
           and
           service
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Generation
           .
           But
           that
           I
           may
           shut
           up
           this
           Particular
           ,
           I
           will
           look
           upon
           this
           Congregation
           as
           having
           in
           it
           Persons
           of
           different
           Perswasions
           about
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           or
           the
           Persons
           unto
           whom
           it
           is
           to
           be
           administred
           ,
           the
           Subjects
           capable
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           speak
           something
           to
           both
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           There
           are
           possibly
           some
           Persons
           ,
           though
           I
           suppose
           not
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           here
           present
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           satisfied
           in
           their
           Consciences
           about
           Infant-baptism
           ,
           and
           therefore
           have
           not
           that
           sacred
           Ordinance
           administred
           unto
           their
           Children
           during
           that
           their
           Minority
           ,
           that
           Sign
           or
           Token
           of
           the
           Covenant
           is
           not
           set
           or
           given
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           apprehending
           them
           to
           be
           in
           the
           same
           condition
           with
           those
           who
           are
           Aliens
           to
           the
           Commonwealth
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           Strangers
           to
           the
           Covenants
           of
           Promise
           ;
           though
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           Children
           of
           Believers
           are
           the
           holy
           Seed
           ,
           born
           Members
           of
           that
           Commonwealth
           ,
           and
           within
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Promise
           .
           But
           I
           dispute
           not
           the
           Point
           with
           them
           ,
           having
           in
           mine
           Age
           something
           else
           to
           do
           than
           to
           spend
           my
           few
           precious
           hours
           in
           Controversies
           ;
           but
           this
           I
           would
           say
           to
           all
           those
           that
           are
           of
           that
           Perswasion
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           very
           greatly
           concern
           them
           to
           be
           very
           careful
           and
           constant
           in
           
           the
           performance
           of
           Family-duties
           ,
           and
           I
           should
           be
           very
           glad
           to
           hear
           that
           they
           are
           consciencious
           ,
           and
           as
           diligent
           therein
           as
           the
           matter
           doth
           require
           .
           Oh!
           that
           they
           would
           take
           pains
           and
           spend
           a
           convenient
           portion
           of
           time
           in
           praying
           with
           their
           unbaptized
           Children
           and
           Servants
           ,
           and
           in
           Instructing
           and
           Catechizing
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           using
           all
           the
           means
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           and
           that
           are
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           believing
           in
           ,
           owning
           of
           ,
           and
           submitting
           to
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           laying
           hold
           upon
           the
           Covenant
           ;
           that
           so
           they
           may
           ,
           when
           grown
           up
           ,
           have
           a
           right
           to
           the
           benefits
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           partake
           of
           the
           Blessings
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           be
           fit
           to
           receive
           the
           Seal
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           my
           hearty
           Prayer
           to
           the
           Father
           of
           Mercies
           ,
           and
           God
           of
           all
           Grace
           on
           their
           behalf
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           lay
           it
           to
           their
           Hearts
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           and
           often
           think
           with
           themselves
           how
           much
           it
           stands
           them
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           what
           an
           obligation
           resulting
           from
           their
           own
           Principles
           ,
           lyes
           upon
           them
           to
           be
           very
           holy
           in
           their
           Lives
           ,
           and
           very
           industrious
           in
           their
           Places
           for
           the
           good
           of
           their
           Families
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           the
           working
           of
           Knowledge
           in
           their
           Heads
           ,
           and
           Grace
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           Holiness
           in
           their
           Lives
           ,
           that
           of
           those
           concerning
           whom
           they
           do
           now
           say
           ,
           
             They
             are
             none
             of
             God's
             people
             ,
          
           God
           may
           be
           graciously
           pleas'd
           to
           say
           ,
           
             They
             are
             my
             people
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
          
           ;
           But
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           There
           are
           others
           here
           ,
           with
           and
           for
           whom
           I
           am
           more
           concerned
           ,
           as
           being
           of
           that
           Flock
           of
           God
           ,
           over
           which
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           hath
           made
           me
           an
           Overseer
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           for
           the
           Baptizing
           of
           Children
           in
           their
           Infancy
           ,
           and
           so
           for
           an
           early
           dedication
           and
           binding
           of
           them
           to
           God
           and
           his
           Service
           ;
           you
           are
           my
           Charge
           ,
           and
           I
           can
           say
           as
           to
           many
           of
           you
           ,
           you
           are
           my
           Joy
           and
           Crown
           ,
           and
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           will
           be
           
           so
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Christ
           :
           and
           it
           is
           my
           hearty
           Desire
           and
           Prayer
           that
           you
           may
           adorn
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           walk
           unto
           all
           well-pleasing
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           your
           endeavour
           to
           stand
           compleat
           in
           all
           the
           Will
           of
           God.
           Now
           I
           would
           have
           you
           all
           to
           know
           ,
           and
           do
           intreat
           you
           to
           consider
           and
           remember
           that
           (
           as
           a
           worthy
           Divine
           ,
           as
           yet
           I
           hope
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           the
           Living
           hath
           observed
           )
           there
           is
           an
           equal
           Tye
           ,
           and
           full
           out
           as
           strong
           an
           Obligation
           to
           an
           holy
           care
           and
           diligence
           this
           way
           ,
           lying
           upon
           those
           Parents
           that
           are
           for
           the
           Baptizing
           of
           Children
           in
           their
           Infancy
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           upon
           those
           that
           are
           against
           it
           ;
           you
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           more
           slack
           and
           remiss
           in
           teaching
           and
           rightly
           principling
           your
           Baptized
           Children
           than
           they
           are
           in
           instructing
           their
           unbaptized
           Children
           ;
           you
           ought
           to
           be
           as
           diligent
           in
           bringing
           them
           up
           graciously
           whom
           you
           have
           bound
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           or
           can
           be
           in
           the
           Education
           of
           them
           whom
           they
           do
           thus
           far
           leave
           at
           liberty
           ,
           though
           indeed
           you
           do
           not
           drive
           on
           the
           same
           design
           with
           them
           ,
           nor
           level
           and
           aim
           at
           the
           same
           end
           they
           do
           ,
           for
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           
           Antipaedo-baptists
           ,
           who
           are
           consciencious
           ,
           and
           do
           indeed
           love
           and
           fear
           the
           Lord
           ,
           ought
           and
           will
           endeavour
           to
           bring
           up
           their
           Children
           in
           the
           nurture
           and
           admonition
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           to
           seek
           their
           conversion
           and
           turning
           from
           darkness
           to
           light
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           power
           of
           Satan
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           personal
           embracing
           and
           laying
           hold
           upon
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           that
           thereupon
           they
           may
           be
           brought
           into
           a
           Covenant-state
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           admitted
           and
           taken
           into
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           come
           under
           the
           Wing
           ,
           and
           Benefit
           ,
           and
           Blessing
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           those
           holy
           Parents
           who
           have
           their
           Children
           Baptized
           in
           their
           Infancy
           have
           not
           that
           in
           their
           Eye
           as
           their
           end
           ,
           for
           they
           do
           not
           doubt
           of
           their
           Covenant-state
           ,
           for
           they
           do
           firmly
           hold
           their
           being
           
           Born
           in
           Covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           the
           Children
           of
           Believers
           ,
           and
           they
           also
           know
           that
           that
           Covenant
           hath
           been
           sealed
           to
           them
           ;
           yet
           notwithstanding
           they
           do
           reckon
           themselves
           greatly
           concerned
           and
           no
           less
           obliged
           to
           endeavour
           the
           Instruction
           and
           Conversion
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           personal
           owning
           and
           embracing
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           Cordial
           ,
           Chearful
           coming
           up
           to
           the
           terms
           and
           requiries
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           these
           Considerations
           and
           Reasons
           which
           I
           shall
           name
           ,
           and
           lightly
           touch
           ,
           and
           so
           pass
           on
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           That
           they
           might
           understand
           their
           Duty
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Lord
           their
           God
           requires
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           what
           their
           Parents
           did
           in
           their
           young
           and
           tender
           years
           bind
           them
           to
           the
           observance
           and
           performance
           of
           ,
           that
           through
           their
           own
           folly
           and
           default
           they
           may
           not
           be
           cast
           out
           and
           cut
           off
           ,
           as
           Ishmael
           was
           tho
           he
           had
           Abraham
           for
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           had
           himself
           been
           Circumcised
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           was
           with
           Esau
           afterwards
           .
           Now
           these
           Parents
           do
           not
           think
           it
           enough
           that
           the
           Covenant
           between
           God
           and
           their
           Children
           hath
           been
           struck
           and
           sealed
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           have
           it
           established
           ,
           everlasting
           and
           sure
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           their
           Children
           kept
           ,
           preserved
           in
           a
           Covenant-state
           ,
           live
           and
           die
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           It
           is
           the
           earnest
           desire
           of
           such
           holy
           and
           gracious
           Parents
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           their
           children
           might
           be
           preserved
           in
           a
           Covenant-state
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           they
           might
           be
           happy
           sharers
           in
           the
           good
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Benefits
           and
           Blessings
           thereof
           may
           descend
           upon
           them
           ;
           for
           Persons
           may
           be
           in
           a
           Covenant-state
           ,
           and
           yet
           fall
           short
           of
           the
           best
           and
           richest
           Blessings
           of
           it
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           the
           fruits
           of
           special
           love
           ,
           and
           distinguishing
           .
           As
           a
           Man
           may
           be
           in
           Christ
           the
           true
           Vine
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           partake
           of
           his
           sap
           and
           fatness
           ,
           Iohn
           15.
           
           So
           he
           may
           be
           in
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           have
           Covenant-grace
           ,
           nor
           a
           Covenant-spirit
           ;
           a
           Man
           may
           be
           
           externally
           in
           a
           Covenant-state
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           an
           unregerate
           ,
           and
           unjustified-state
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           which
           doth
           most
           strongly
           engage
           Parents
           to
           teach
           their
           Children
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           the
           bringing
           them
           up
           to
           the
           terms
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           is
           that
           they
           might
           so
           honour
           ,
           obey
           ,
           and
           please
           God
           as
           withal
           to
           reap
           and
           enjoy
           all
           those
           great
           good
           things
           ,
           precious
           Mercies
           ,
           and
           singular
           Blessings
           which
           are
           contained
           in
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           conveyed
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ;
           A
           being
           faithful
           to
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           a
           living
           up
           to
           its
           terms
           ,
           and
           performing
           its
           conditions
           ,
           is
           the
           Duty
           and
           Interest
           of
           all
           those
           who
           would
           be
           savingly
           the
           better
           for
           it
           ;
           unto
           that
           a
           continuance
           in
           the
           Covenant
           is
           of
           equal
           necessity
           with
           an
           entrance
           and
           admission
           into
           it
           .
           How
           can
           any
           Man
           make
           that
           Covenant
           his
           plea
           or
           argument
           ,
           or
           rationally
           expect
           Life
           and
           Happiness
           from
           it
           ,
           who
           himself
           hath
           violated
           and
           broken
           it
           ;
           that
           Person
           whose
           own
           sin
           hath
           cast
           him
           out
           of
           Covenant
           ,
           hath
           no
           more
           interest
           in
           ,
           nor
           right
           to
           the
           Blessings
           thereof
           than
           he
           that
           was
           never
           in
           it
           .
           Nay
           ,
        
         
           Fourthly
           ;
           The
           condition
           of
           such
           an
           one
           is
           far
           the
           worse
           and
           more
           dismal
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           as
           his
           sins
           are
           more
           accented
           ,
           more
           black
           ,
           more
           provoking
           and
           crying
           than
           the
           sins
           of
           another
           ,
           being
           breaches
           of
           Covenant
           ,
           sins
           against
           greater
           Obligations
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           less
           hope
           of
           him
           ,
           his
           case
           is
           more
           dangerous
           and
           desperate
           ,
           the
           Wound
           that
           he
           hath
           made
           looks
           as
           if
           it
           were
           altogether
           incurable
           ,
           and
           the
           Wrath
           that
           such
           an
           one
           is
           like
           to
           suffer
           may
           well
           be
           more
           fiery
           and
           fierce
           ,
           the
           Judgments
           more
           severe
           ,
           not
           Rods
           but
           Scorpions
           are
           proper
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ;
           what
           will
           God
           do
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           avenge
           the
           quarrel
           of
           his
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           thus
           largely
           shewn
           you
           that
           are
           Parents
           and
           Governours
           of
           Families
           what
           Obligations
           you
           are
           
           under
           for
           the
           setting
           up
           and
           continuing
           of
           the
           Service
           and
           Worship
           of
           God
           in
           your
           Families
           ,
           upon
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           young
           ones
           ,
           the
           Children
           and
           Servants
           which
           are
           in
           your
           Houses
           ,
           and
           under
           your
           Care
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           not
           a
           little
           confident
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           will
           be
           so
           just
           to
           the
           Cause
           ,
           and
           your selves
           ,
           as
           to
           weigh
           the
           arguments
           ,
           your
           Consciences
           will
           tell
           you
           the
           Obligation
           is
           very
           strong
           ;
           and
           oh
           !
           that
           the
           truth
           deliver'd
           may
           be
           so
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           upon
           many
           more
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           not
           be
           found
           rebelling
           against
           the
           light
           ,
           nor
           holding
           the
           truth
           in
           Righteousness
           ,
           but
           falling
           before
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           your
           work
           .
           There
           remains
           but
           one
           Obligation
           more
           to
           this
           great
           and
           necessary
           Work
           of
           Family-Worship
           ,
           and
           Duty
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           take
           notice
           of
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           speak
           unto
           ;
           and
           that
           doth
           arise
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           Publick
           ,
           the
           City
           ,
           the
           Nation
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           unto
           which
           you
           are
           so
           nearly
           related
           ,
           as
           being
           Parts
           and
           Members
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           you
           are
           so
           highly
           concerned
           ;
           your
           Relation
           is
           not
           so
           near
           ,
           but
           that
           your
           interest
           is
           as
           great
           ,
           ponder
           on
           these
           following
           Particulars
           .
        
         
           Let
           this
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           return
           often
           upon
           your
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           lay
           it
           near
           your
           hearts
           ;
           you
           are
           Citizens
           of
           London
           ,
           Famous
           London
           ,
           which
           Enemies
           have
           done
           much
           against
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           done
           great
           things
           for
           ,
           what
           will
           you
           do
           for
           it
           ?
           In
           London
           you
           have
           many
           Mercies
           ,
           many
           Priviledges
           ,
           many
           Comforts
           ;
           you
           are
           the
           Natives
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           Free-born
           People
           of
           England
           ,
           a
           sweet
           and
           pleasant
           name
           ,
           be
           dear
           over
           it
           ,
           both
           name
           and
           thing
           .
           It
           was
           in
           this
           Countrey
           that
           you
           first
           drew
           your
           breath
           ,
           here
           that
           you
           were
           planted
           by
           the
           gracious
           hand
           of
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           and
           grown
           and
           flourished
           ,
           and
           you
           would
           be
           exceeding
           unnatural
           and
           inhumanely
           cruel
           to
           this
           poor
           City
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           pleasant
           Land
           ,
           the
           Land
           of
           
           your
           Nativity
           ,
           if
           you
           do
           not
           heartily
           desire
           its
           welfare
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           utmost
           seek
           its
           good
           .
           The
           Iews
           were
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           which
           was
           their
           Metropolis
           ,
           their
           Capital
           City
           ,
           where
           there
           were
           the
           Thrones
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           the
           Thrones
           of
           the
           House
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           whether
           the
           Tribes
           went
           up
           ;
           the
           Tribes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           the
           testimony
           of
           Israel
           .
           See
           how
           David
           excited
           others
           ,
           and
           resolved
           himself
           to
           contribute
           what
           might
           be
           to
           its
           happiness
           ,
           Psal.
           122.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           
             Pray
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             they
             shall
             prosper
             that
             love
             thee
             ,
             peace
             be
             within
             thy
             walls
             ,
             and
             prosperity
             within
             thy
             Palaces
             ;
             for
             my
             Brethren
             and
             Companions
             sake
             ,
             I
             will
             now
             say
             ,
             peace
             be
             within
             thee
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             seek
             thy
             good
             .
          
           We
           are
           as
           much
           bound
           to
           Pray
           for
           London
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           English
           Ierusalem
           ;
           was
           that
           the
           literal
           Ierusalem
           ,
           the
           
             City
             of
             their
             Solemnities
          
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           called
           ,
           Isa.
           33.20
           .
           London
           ,
           through
           the
           goodness
           of
           a
           gracious
           God
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           in
           spite
           of
           Hell
           and
           Rome
           yet
           is
           the
           City
           of
           our
           Solemnities
           ;
           and
           I
           beseech
           you
           read
           and
           think
           upon
           that
           which
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           Israel
           said
           unto
           them
           who
           were
           carried
           away
           Captive
           from
           Ierusalem
           to
           
             Babylon
             ,
             Ier.
          
           29.7
           .
           
             Seek
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             City
             whither
             I
             have
             caused
             you
             to
             be
             carried
             away
             Captives
             ,
             and
             pray
             unto
             the
             Lord
             for
             it
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             peace
             thereof
             ye
             shall
             have
             peace
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           place
           of
           their
           Captivity
           ,
           we
           are
           in
           reason
           much
           more
           bound
           to
           pray
           for
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           means
           seek
           the
           peace
           and
           welfare
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           England
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           place
           of
           our
           Nativity
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Cast
             your
             eye
             upon
             the
             present
             State
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             of
             England
             ,
          
           have
           not
           our
           iniquities
           brought
           us
           low
           ?
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           hath
           been
           for
           many
           years
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           ways
           heavy
           upon
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           stretched
           out
           still
           ;
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           our
           preservation
           
           is
           wonderful
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           hath
           done
           great
           things
           for
           us
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           be
           glad
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           him
           glory
           ,
           but
           for
           all
           that
           we
           are
           brought
           low
           ,
           the
           Crown
           is
           fallen
           from
           our
           head
           ,
           our
           honour
           is
           under
           an
           Eclipse
           .
           In
           some
           respects
           England
           is
           scarce
           to
           be
           found
           in
           England
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           withering
           blast
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           a
           sad
           dismal
           face
           of
           things
           .
           How
           many
           Judgements
           doth
           this
           Nation
           lie
           under
           ,
           both
           Spiritual
           and
           Temporal
           ?
           O!
           the
           sad
           Divisions
           that
           are
           among
           us
           ,
           which
           grow
           wider
           instead
           of
           an
           healing
           Spirit
           ;
           behold
           a
           perverse
           Spirit
           is
           gone
           forth
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           us
           ;
           how
           do
           errours
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           false
           Doctrines
           abound
           and
           swarm
           there
           ?
           the
           Serpent
           hath
           cast
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           like
           a
           flood
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           drown
           and
           swallow
           up
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           among
           us
           .
           Now
           that
           she
           is
           in
           her
           wilderness
           State.
           What
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Atheism
           hath
           possess'd
           Men
           ?
           We
           have
           a
           company
           of
           wretches
           ,
           that
           rather
           than
           they
           will
           own
           God
           ,
           will
           hold
           they
           themselves
           shall
           die
           like
           Beasts
           ;
           these
           are
           none
           of
           the
           old
           Fools
           ,
           who
           
             said
             in
             their
             hearts
          
           there
           is
           no
           God
           ,
           these
           have
           far
           out
           done
           them
           in
           speaking
           it
           with
           their
           mouths
           .
           I
           have
           indeed
           been
           told
           that
           some
           of
           these
           are
           very
           sensible
           Men
           ,
           and
           indeed
           I
           do
           conclude
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           some
           Atheists
           are
           so
           ,
           but
           that
           
             they
             all
          
           are
           so
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           
             altogether
             so
          
           ,
           men
           immerst
           and
           quite
           sunk
           into
           sense
           ,
           they
           have
           shaken
           hands
           with
           reason
           ,
           quite
           blinded
           and
           put
           out
           the
           eye
           of
           reason
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           things
           before
           them
           they
           would
           see
           the
           invisible
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           even
           his
           Eternal
           Power
           and
           Godhead
           ,
           Rom.
           1.20
           .
           To
           which
           ,
           I
           might
           add
           that
           general
           and
           monstrous
           prophaneness
           which
           hath
           broken
           all
           banks
           ,
           and
           overflow'd
           us
           ,
           which
           hath
           risen
           up
           to
           that
           highth
           of
           impudence
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           out-face
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           walk
           unveil'd
           at
           noon
           ;
           and
           what
           do
           you
           feel
           ?
           hath
           
           not
           God
           ,
           think
           you
           ,
           risen
           out
           of
           his
           place
           to
           punish
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           their
           iniquities
           ?
           Hath
           he
           not
           revealed
           his
           wrath
           from
           Heaven
           against
           the
           ungodliness
           of
           Men
           ?
           doth
           not
           his
           Providence
           frown
           dreadfully
           ?
           hath
           he
           not
           in
           legible
           Characters
           written
           his
           high
           displeasure
           in
           those
           temporal
           Judgements
           that
           are
           among
           us
           ?
           what
           else
           means
           his
           not
           going
           forth
           with
           our
           Armies
           ,
           the
           unsuccessfulness
           of
           our
           Fleet
           ,
           the
           taking
           of
           our
           Merchants
           Ships
           ,
           the
           loss
           of
           our
           Trade
           ,
           the
           scarcity
           of
           Corn
           ,
           the
           dearness
           of
           all
           Provisions
           ,
           so
           that
           Poverty
           comes
           in
           upon
           us
           like
           an
           Armed
           Man
           ?
           let
           not
           Men
           grumble
           at
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           lay
           them
           to
           heart
           ,
           humble
           themselves
           ,
           and
           reform
           ,
           mourn
           ,
           and
           amend
           their
           ways
           and
           doings
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             You
             are
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           Citizens
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           Natives
           of
           England
           .
           Some
           of
           you
           are
           come
           into
           stricter
           and
           closer
           Communion
           than
           others
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           better
           promoting
           of
           your
           Souls
           good
           ,
           and
           your
           enjoyment
           of
           Ordinances
           purely
           administred
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           you
           think
           ,
           more
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           reveal'd
           in
           Scripture
           .
           However
           ,
           all
           of
           you
           do
           profess
           your selves
           belonging
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           Members
           of
           his
           Mystical
           Body
           ;
           and
           you
           ought
           to
           study
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           if
           you
           do
           not
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           life
           in
           you
           ,
           but
           you
           are
           dead
           members
           ,
           you
           may
           have
           some
           kind
           of
           being
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           you
           are
           not
           of
           it
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           receive
           Spirits
           and
           Life
           from
           the
           Head
           ,
           no
           vital
           influences
           .
           And
           Oh!
           how
           did
           Paul
           complain
           and
           groan
           ,
           because
           men
           were
           wholly
           selfish
           ,
           confin'd
           and
           shrivel'd
           up
           into
           a
           narrow
           interest
           ,
           
             seeking
             their
             own
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             things
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           and
           prosperity
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           
             a
             separate
             but
             a
             joynt
             interest
             ,
          
           so
           that
           the
           promoting
           of
           one
           ,
           is
           the
           promoting
           
           both
           ,
           and
           you
           ought
           to
           study
           it
           ,
           and
           do
           all
           that
           you
           can
           to
           contribute
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             Do
             not
             you
             know
             that
             a
             great
             many
             among
             us
             are
             the
             burthens
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
          
           and
           that
           under
           them
           it
           groans
           ?
           we
           see
           England
           is
           sick
           ,
           yea
           .
           it
           is
           heart
           sick
           ,
           oh
           !
           how
           faint
           it
           is
           ,
           what
           convulsions
           hath
           it
           ,
           what
           struglings
           are
           there
           ,
           even
           as
           for
           life
           ,
           but
           who
           is
           it
           sick
           of
           ?
           of
           the
           Fanaticks
           will
           some
           say
           ,
           and
           I
           say
           so
           too
           ,
           only
           understand
           it
           of
           them
           who
           are
           
             Fanaticks
             indeed
          
           ,
           not
           of
           them
           who
           are
           
             Israelites
             indeed
          
           ;
           the
           Fools
           Cap
           is
           many
           times
           through
           a
           wilful
           mistake
           put
           upon
           a
           Wise
           Mans
           head
           ;
           but
           they
           will
           say
           ,
           England
           is
           sick
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           the
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           never
           be
           well
           till
           they
           be
           suppres'd
           ,
           and
           purged
           out
           ;
           but
           those
           that
           are
           thus
           minded
           ,
           go
           by
           very
           wrong
           measures
           ,
           and
           are
           Physicians
           of
           no
           value
           .
           Ahab
           told
           Elijah
           that
           he
           troubled
           Israel
           ,
           but
           the
           Holy
           Prophet
           did
           very
           justly
           and
           honestly
           return
           it
           upon
           the
           wicked
           King.
           
             I
             have
             not
             troubled
             Israel
             ,
             but
             thou
             and
             thy
             Fathers
             House
             ,
             in
             that
             ye
             have
             forsaken
             the
             Commandments
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           1
           Kings
           18.18
           .
           And
           I
           dare
           also
           say
           ,
           concerning
           those
           good
           men
           ,
           which
           some
           have
           given
           that
           undeserved
           name
           to
           ,
           what
           in
           another
           case
           Paul
           said
           to
           the
           Centurion
           ,
           and
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           
             except
             these
             abide
             in
             the
             Ship
             ye
             cannot
             be
             saved
             ,
             Acts
          
           27.31
           .
           I
           am
           not
           for
           making
           Parties
           ,
           nor
           widening
           or
           continuing
           unnecessary
           differences
           ,
           but
           desire
           to
           love
           every
           one
           that
           loveth
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           in
           sincerity
           ;
           and
           I
           dare
           affirm
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           godly
           in
           the
           Nation
           are
           the
           strength
           thereof
           ,
           the
           strength
           both
           of
           King
           ,
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           Isa.
           6.13
           .
           
             the
             holy
             seed
             shall
             be
             the
             substance
             thereof
             .
          
           But
           I
           was
           saying
           ,
           too
           many
           are
           the
           burthen
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           those
           that
           have
           suckt
           in
           ,
           and
           do
           belch
           out
           damnable
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           the
           Prophane
           Crew
           ,
           the
           Debauchees
           of
           the
           Age
           ,
           the
           
           Land
           is
           sick
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           will
           not
           be
           well
           'till
           it
           hath
           eas'd
           it self
           ,
           I
           say
           not
           of
           their
           Persons
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           
             Principles
             and
             Practices
          
           ;
           those
           ,
           those
           be
           the
           Persons
           that
           are
           the
           Pests
           and
           Plagues
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           may
           they
           be
           so
           accounted
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           being
           avoided
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           spreading
           of
           the
           infection
           may
           be
           prevented
           ?
           but
           since
           there
           are
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           multitudes
           of
           them
           ,
           you
           that
           profess
           Religion
           ,
           should
           desire
           ,
           and
           pray
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           be
           the
           blessings
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           will
           be
           your
           honour
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
             To
             fill
             up
             the
             places
             in
             which
             God
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             set
             you
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             make
             you
             blessings
             ,
          
           publick
           blessings
           ;
           the
           way
           for
           the
           whole
           to
           thrive
           ,
           is
           for
           every
           one
           to
           do
           his
           part
           ;
           when
           the
           Spring
           ,
           Wheels
           ,
           and
           Ballance
           move
           regularly
           ,
           the
           Watch
           goes
           well
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           profit
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           high
           will
           expect
           that
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           also
           the
           work
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           and
           others
           also
           do
           that
           .
           It
           may
           be
           thou
           art
           but
           in
           a
           low
           and
           mean
           place
           ,
           however
           ,
           be
           thou
           contented
           with
           the
           disposal
           of
           Providence
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           way
           to
           have
           a
           blessing
           from
           God
           for
           thy self
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           thy self
           a
           blessing
           to
           the
           Nation
           .
           Consider
           then
           the
           place
           in
           which
           you
           are
           set
           ,
           and
           study
           the
           duty
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           do
           thou
           apply
           thy self
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           do
           it
           all
           .
           Are
           any
           of
           you
           in
           publick
           place
           in
           City
           or
           Country
           ,
           cloathed
           with
           Authority
           and
           Power
           ,
           in
           a
           capacity
           of
           encouraging
           Vertue
           and
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           of
           punishing
           and
           suppressing
           Vice
           ,
           fill
           up
           your
           Place
           ,
           it
           is
           pity
           there
           should
           be
           any
           Wicked
           ,
           Profane
           ,
           Idle
           ,
           Careless
           Sloathful
           Magistrates
           ,
           they
           are
           
             common
             Nusances
          
           .
           Have
           you
           none
           but
           a
           little
           Cock-Boat
           to
           manage
           ?
           being
           only
           Governours
           of
           Families
           ,
           do
           you
           fill
           up
           your
           place
           ,
           and
           do
           the
           duty
           of
           that
           .
           If
           you
           have
           but
           a
           little
           ,
           it
           
           is
           the
           more
           easily
           done
           ,
           
             be
             you
             faithful
             in
             your
             little
             ,
          
           that
           is
           the
           way
           to
           advance
           ,
           
             God
             may
             make
             you
             Rulers
             over
             much
             ,
          
           to
           be
           sure
           you
           shall
           not
           
             miss
             of
             his
             joy
          
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           
             Families
             are
             the
             first
             Bodies
             out
             of
             which
             greater
             Societies
             and
             Communities
             do
             arise
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             they
             are
             compos'd
             .
          
           Churches
           ,
           Towns
           ,
           Cities
           ,
           Kingdoms
           are
           made
           up
           of
           Families
           ,
           as
           the
           integrating
           parts
           the
           least
           Families
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           a
           Family
           is
           the
           first
           Society
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           our
           Primitive
           Parents
           Adam
           and
           Eve
           ,
           and
           in
           its
           growth
           an
           increase
           it
           comes
           to
           be
           made
           up
           of
           several
           Persons
           ,
           that
           stand
           in
           several
           Relations
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           Husband
           ,
           Wife
           ,
           Son
           ,
           Daughter
           ,
           Man-Servant
           ,
           Maid-Servant
           ,
           Villages
           ,
           Towns
           ,
           Cities
           ,
           Countries
           are
           all
           of
           them
           made
           up
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           before
           ,
           of
           several
           Families
           ;
           and
           according
           as
           it
           is
           in
           these
           smaller
           bodies
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           to
           be
           in
           those
           greater
           ones
           ;
           if
           the
           several
           members
           be
           corrupt
           ,
           it
           is
           utterly
           impossible
           that
           the
           body
           should
           be
           sound
           .
           If
           there
           be
           a
           Plague
           raging
           in
           the
           Houses
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           there
           should
           be
           health
           in
           the
           City
           .
           And
           so
           if
           Families
           be
           tainted
           ,
           corrupted
           ,
           spoiled
           ,
           who
           can
           rationally
           think
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           should
           be
           good
           ?
           Those
           larger
           and
           more
           numerous
           Societies
           which
           have
           been
           spoken
           of
           ,
           may
           not
           unfitly
           be
           compared
           to
           
             Orchards
             ,
             or
             Vineyards
          
           that
           should
           bring
           forth
           Fruit
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           water'd
           with
           the
           Magistrates
           eye
           ,
           and
           water'd
           by
           the
           Ministers
           hand
           ;
           our
           Families
           are
           the
           Nurseries
           in
           which
           young
           tender
           Plants
           are
           set
           and
           Nurs'd
           ,
           and
           reer'd
           for
           the
           supplying
           and
           furnishing
           them
           afresh
           ,
           as
           the
           Old
           Stock
           ,
           the
           Super-annuated
           Trees
           of
           Righteousness
           do
           decay
           and
           wear
           off
           .
           Now
           if
           the
           Nurseries
           be
           not
           minded
           ,
           if
           the
           young
           Plants
           there
           be
           not
           carefully
           and
           duely
           tended
           ,
           what
           will
           become
           of
           the
           Orchard
           and
           Vineyard
           in
           a
           little
           
           while
           ?
           From
           hence
           we
           may
           ,
           not
           without
           good
           reason
           ,
           conclude
           that
           private
           Family-care
           is
           necessary
           for
           the
           promoting
           of
           publick
           and
           common
           good
           .
           Therefore
           I
           beseech
           you
           to
           look
           to
           your
           Nurseries
           ,
           take
           care
           of
           your
           Families
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           I
           would
           ask
           not
           only
           those
           that
           are
           truly
           gracious
           ,
           but
           likewise
           them
           that
           are
           sober
           and
           serious
           ,
           
             are
             you
             not
             ashamed
             of
             and
             troubled
             at
             those
             crying
             Abominations
             that
             are
             among
             us
             ?
          
           Can
           Forreigners
           that
           come
           hither
           ,
           and
           understand
           what
           is
           pure
           Religion
           ,
           and
           undefiled
           before
           God
           ,
           even
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           do
           observe
           the
           Miscarriages
           of
           Men
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           can
           they
           look
           upon
           this
           as
           
           Immanuel's
           Land
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           it
           so
           over-run
           with
           Weeds
           ,
           Briars
           and
           Thorns
           ,
           can
           they
           think
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Garden
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           or
           rather
           some
           of
           the
           Wilderness
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Devils
           waste
           ?
           might
           not
           Heathens
           and
           Pagans
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           become
           like
           some
           of
           us
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           worse
           than
           many
           of
           us
           ?
           The
           good
           Lord
           look
           upon
           us
           in
           mercy
           ,
           and
           doth
           it
           not
           affect
           and
           afflict
           you
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           thus
           ,
           after
           all
           the
           Gospel-Light
           that
           hath
           shined
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           after
           all
           the
           means
           that
           God
           hath
           used
           for
           our
           Resormation
           ,
           in
           a
           mixt
           way
           of
           Mercy
           and
           Judgement
           ,
           of
           Kindness
           ,
           and
           Severity
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           very
           well
           know
           ,
           there
           are
           almost
           every
           where
           great
           complaints
           of
           Prophaneness
           and
           Debauchery
           ,
           and
           truly
           those
           complaints
           are
           not
           without
           great
           cause
           ;
           for
           Sin
           ,
           gross
           Wickedness
           doth
           abound
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           both
           in
           City
           and
           Country
           ,
           if
           the
           Court
           be
           free
           I
           shall
           rejoyce
           ,
           there
           are
           bad
           reports
           of
           Camp
           ,
           and
           Fleet
           ,
           Wickedness
           hoth
           broken
           in
           like
           a
           flood
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           would
           deluge
           us
           ,
           and
           prevail
           against
           all
           Piety
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           against
           all
           Morality
           too
           ,
           filling
           all
           places
           with
           Atheism
           ,
           and
           Brutishness
           ,
           and
           without
           doubt
           ,
           
             Men
             in
             High
             Places
             did
             draw
             up
             the
             
             Flood-gates
             ,
          
           for
           the
           furthering
           an
           Antichristian
           design
           ,
           Popery
           and
           Prophaneness
           are
           near
           a
           kin
           ,
           let
           men
           have
           a
           liberty
           to
           do
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           to
           commit
           all
           uncleanness
           with
           greediness
           ,
           and
           an
           hundred
           to
           one
           they
           will
           be
           content
           that
           those
           who
           are
           uppermost
           should
           chuse
           their
           Religion
           for
           them
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           also
           
             inferiour
             Magistrates
             and
             under
             Officers
          
           have
           pav'd
           its
           way
           .
           Blessed
           be
           they
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           have
           offered
           themselves
           willingly
           to
           give
           a
           check
           and
           stop
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           blessed
           be
           those
           Magistrates
           ,
           who
           encourage
           and
           assist
           them
           therein
           ;
           and
           Oh!
           that
           the
           work
           may
           prosper
           in
           their
           hands
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           
             have
             not
             you
             private
             Men
             had
             an
             hand
             in
             it
          
           ?
           You
           do
           cry
           out
           against
           Publick
           Houses
           ,
           Taverns
           ,
           and
           Alehouses
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           hear
           ,
           so
           I
           believe
           ,
           not
           without
           much
           cause
           ,
           though
           some
           of
           them
           are
           in
           good
           hands
           ,
           and
           care
           is
           taken
           that
           good
           Orders
           be
           observed
           in
           them
           ,
           yet
           certainly
           the
           wickedness
           of
           others
           ,
           yea
           ,
           of
           many
           others
           is
           exceeding
           great
           ;
           they
           are
           the
           Devil's
           ground
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           sets
           his
           Nets
           and
           lays
           his
           Snares
           for
           the
           catching
           of
           his
           unwary
           Prey
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           Devils
           School
           ,
           in
           which
           Men
           follow
           his
           Trade
           ,
           and
           by
           both
           together
           young
           ones
           are
           taught
           it
           ;
           there
           it
           is
           that
           modesty
           is
           put
           off
           ,
           and
           sober
           Principles
           pluck'd
           up
           by
           the
           Roots
           ,
           and
           they
           learn
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           commence
           Masters
           of
           that
           
             Black
             Art.
          
           But
           you
           who
           do
           complain
           of
           these
           Publick-Houses
           ,
           look
           home
           ,
           lay
           your
           hands
           upon
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           ask
           your
           own
           Consciences
           what
           you
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           what
           you
           have
           left
           undone
           .
           Is
           there
           not
           the
           neglect
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           duties
           of
           Godliness
           in
           your
           houses
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Drunkenness
           ,
           nor
           Whoredom
           ,
           no
           Cursing
           and
           Swearing
           that
           you
           do
           allow
           ,
           that
           is
           well
           ,
           but
           withall
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Praying
           ,
           nor
           Reading
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           nothing
           of
           the
           Service
           and
           Worship
           of
           God
           there
           ;
           
           and
           by
           that
           means
           you
           do
           not
           as
           you
           ought
           ,
           Principle
           your
           young
           ones
           against
           the
           Vices
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           leave
           them
           too
           naked
           and
           open
           to
           the
           assaults
           of
           Temptation
           .
           This
           I
           would
           have
           imprest
           upon
           your
           thoughts
           ,
           that
           the
           making
           of
           good
           Families
           ,
           is
           the
           way
           to
           make
           a
           good
           City
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           Kingdom
           .
           Let
           every
           one
           make
           it
           his
           business
           to
           set
           up
           Religion
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           all
           be
           sure
           to
           find
           it
           when
           we
           go
           abroad
           .
           If
           all
           our
           Families
           were
           good
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           good
           Princes
           ,
           and
           good
           Parliaments
           ,
           good
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           good
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           good
           People
           ;
           good
           Husbands
           ,
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ,
           good
           Friends
           ,
           and
           Neighbours
           ,
           it
           would
           indeed
           be
           
             Aurea
             Aetas
          
           ,
           a
           Golden
           Age.
           
        
         
           Eighthly
           and
           lastly
           ;
           
             The
             consciencious
             performance
             of
             Religious
             duties
             in
             Families
             ,
             is
             an
             excellent
             means
             for
             the
             rendering
             of
             Publick
             Ordinances
             more
             successful
             .
          
           I
           am
           persuaded
           ,
           there
           would
           much
           more
           good
           come
           of
           that
           precious
           Seed
           which
           the
           faithful
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           scatter
           in
           their
           several
           Congregations
           ,
           were
           Masters
           and
           Mistresses
           of
           Families
           careful
           before
           they
           come
           to
           prepare
           the
           Soil
           for
           the
           Seed
           ,
           and
           after
           it
           is
           sown
           ,
           careful
           to
           cover
           it
           with
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           to
           water
           it
           with
           suitable
           discourses
           and
           exhortations
           .
        
         
           Thorough
           the
           Divine
           Goodness
           and
           Bounty
           there
           is
           in
           this
           City
           ,
           and
           near
           it
           ,
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           excellent
           Preaching
           .
           Confident
           I
           am
           ,
           no
           Place
           in
           the
           World
           can
           shew
           such
           plenty
           .
           Heavenly
           Manna
           doth
           abundantly
           fall
           about
           our
           Tents
           .
           Whatsoever
           there
           is
           of
           a
           scarcity
           as
           to
           Bread
           for
           the
           Body
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Famine
           here
           (
           oh
           that
           in
           every
           poor
           Countrey
           there
           were
           none
           neither
           !
           )
           of
           hearing
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord.
           We
           have
           it
           upon
           the
           Lord's
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           week
           days
           too
           ,
           every
           day
           in
           the
           week
           one
           where
           or
           other
           within
           your
           reach
           ;
           blessed
           be
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           
             the
             joyful
             sound
          
           is
           continually
           in
           our
           Ears
           .
           It
           would
           be
           
           a
           thousand
           pities
           ,
           that
           such
           admirable
           plenty
           of
           a
           thing
           so
           precious
           as
           the
           Everlasting
           Gospel
           should
           do
           any
           hurt
           ,
           and
           that
           any
           should
           wax
           wanton
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           the
           Bread
           of
           Life
           ,
           be
           hankering
           after
           
             Mushrooms
             and
             Kickshaws
          
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           should
           grow
           nice
           and
           curious
           ,
           not
           relishing
           plain
           Truths
           ,
           and
           the
           Simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           dress'd
           and
           sauc'd
           to
           their
           humour
           ,
           and
           serv'd
           up
           to
           them
           in
           words
           which
           Man's
           Wisdom
           teacheth
           .
           Though
           I
           fear
           we
           have
           among
           us
           too
           many
           of
           that
           mind
           ,
           mark
           ,
           how
           they
           live
           ,
           and
           what
           becomes
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           be
           that
           how
           it
           will
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           this
           place
           where
           God
           hath
           cast
           our
           Lines
           ,
           is
           a
           
             Goshen
             ,
             a
             Valley
             of
             Vision
             ,
          
           and
           a
           great
           many
           People
           are
           much
           ,
           very
           much
           for
           hearing
           of
           Sermons
           ;
           they
           run
           up
           and
           down
           to
           Lectures
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           will
           hear
           four
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           much
           good
           may
           they
           do
           them
           :
           It
           is
           a
           great
           encouragement
           to
           the
           Servants
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           ground
           of
           hope
           that
           they
           shall
           catch
           some
           of
           them
           for
           their
           Master
           .
           He
           hath
           made
           them
           Fishers
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           the
           Fisher-men
           love
           to
           cast
           their
           Net
           where
           there
           is
           a
           great
           Shoal
           .
           But
           I
           would
           say
           to
           these
           who
           do
           so
           much
           frequent
           Sermons
           ,
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           By
           way
           of
           Advice
           ;
           
             Look
             to
             your
             whole
             Duty
          
           ;
           and
           labour
           to
           stand
           compleat
           in
           all
           the
           Will
           of
           God.
           Hearing
           is
           not
           the
           whole
           work
           of
           a
           Christian
           .
           The
           Scripture
           indeed
           saith
           ,
           
             Hear
             and
             your
             Souls
             shall
             live
          
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           would
           live
           ,
           you
           must
           do
           something
           more
           than
           hear
           .
           Your
           much
           hearing
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           a
           good
           Appetite
           ;
           but
           there
           are
           some
           Bodies
           that
           have
           a
           
             caninum
             Appetitum
          
           ,
           a
           greedy
           ,
           ravenous
           Appetite
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           meer
           Skelletons
           ,
           nothing
           but
           Skin
           and
           Bone
           :
           You
           that
           have
           so
           great
           an
           Appetite
           ,
           will
           do
           well
           to
           look
           to
           it
           that
           you
           also
           have
           a
           good
           Concoction
           .
           Under
           the
           Law
           those
           Beasts
           were
           by
           God
           declared
           clean
           that
           did
           chew
           the
           Cud.
           Hear
           ,
           
           and
           then
           ruminate
           ;
           do
           not
           only
           let
           Truths
           come
           crouding
           into
           your
           Ears
           ,
           for
           then
           one
           may
           thrust
           out
           another
           ,
           but
           ponder
           them
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           as
           Mary
           the
           Mother
           of
           our
           Lord
           did
           ,
           and
           hide
           them
           there
           as
           David
           did
           .
           You
           should
           spend
           some
           considerable
           time
           in
           meditation
           ,
           that
           so
           ,
           what
           Truths
           you
           have
           heard
           you
           may
           chafe
           in
           and
           work
           upon
           your
           hearts
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           I
           would
           speak
           unto
           you
           by
           way
           of
           Question
           ,
           thus
           ;
           
             When
             you
             spend
             all
             your
             time
             in
             hearing
             abroad
             ,
             what
             is
             done
             at
             home
             ?
          
           Where
           are
           Family-duties
           ?
           who
           is
           it
           that
           prays
           there
           ?
           who
           teaches
           and
           catechizes
           the
           young
           ones
           there
           ?
           Know
           ,
           O
           Soul
           !
           no
           good
           thing
           ,
           is
           thy
           duty
           out
           of
           season
           ?
           nor
           art
           thou
           to
           prog
           for
           thy self
           by
           robbing
           thy
           house
           :
           And
           know
           this
           also
           ,
           we
           that
           are
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           have
           but
           little
           hope
           of
           doing
           much
           good
           upon
           your
           Children
           and
           Servants
           by
           our
           Labours
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           you
           who
           are
           Governours
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           power
           ,
           will
           be
           careless
           and
           negligent
           ,
           and
           do
           nothing
           at
           home
           :
           How
           can
           we
           think
           that
           they
           will
           follow
           our
           counsels
           ,
           when
           you
           will
           not
           second
           them
           ?
           Alas
           !
           their
           weak
           leaking
           Memories
           let
           them
           slip
           ,
           and
           their
           corrupt
           Natures
           reject
           them
           .
           There
           had
           need
           be
           
             Precept
             upon
             Precept
             ,
             Precept
             upon
             Precept
             ,
             Line
             upon
             Line
             ,
             Line
             upon
             Line
             ,
             here
             a
             little
             and
             there
             a
             little
          
           ;
           and
           all
           little
           enough
           ,
           yea
           and
           all
           too
           little
           ,
           unless
           accompanied
           and
           set
           home
           by
           the
           All-conquering
           Power
           of
           the
           Eternal
           Spirit
           .
           God
           indeed
           can
           do
           his
           work
           alone
           ,
           needs
           neither
           you
           nor
           us
           ;
           but
           as
           he
           did
           by
           his
           own
           Word
           without
           Means
           and
           Instruments
           ,
           call
           the
           World
           out
           of
           nothing
           ,
           and
           raise
           Lazarus
           out
           of
           his
           Grave
           ;
           so
           he
           can
           by
           the
           same
           Power
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Way
           convert
           most
           obstinate
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           turn
           the
           disobedient
           to
           the
           wisdom
           of
           the
           Just
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           please
           to
           make
           use
           of
           Ministers
           for
           that
           end
           ;
           he
           can
           make
           them
           prosperous
           .
           He
           honours
           
           us
           by
           imploying
           us
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           will
           doubly
           honour
           us
           ,
           by
           making
           us
           successful
           ,
           no
           difficulty
           shall
           be
           insuperable
           ,
           no
           opposition
           an
           impediment
           ;
           great
           Mountains
           in
           our
           way
           shall
           sink
           into
           Plains
           ,
           and
           Iron-Gates
           shall
           be
           opened
           .
           His
           concurrence
           is
           enough
           alone
           ;
           through
           God
           the
           Weapons
           of
           our
           Warfare
           will
           become
           mighty
           ,
           so
           that
           strong
           holds
           shall
           be
           demolished
           ,
           and
           imaginations
           cast
           down
           ,
           carnal
           reasonings
           silenced
           and
           subdued
           ,
           together
           with
           those
           high
           things
           that
           exalt
           themselves
           against
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           every
           thought
           brought
           into
           captivity
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           ;
           2
           Cor.
           10.4
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           some
           ,
           though
           many
           of
           you
           stand
           idle
           with
           your
           hands
           in
           your
           bosoms
           ,
           we
           will
           into
           the
           Vineyard
           ,
           and
           follow
           our
           business
           as
           long
           as
           we
           have
           any
           ,
           being
           sure
           our
           Labour
           shall
           not
           be
           in
           vain
           ,
           something
           will
           come
           of
           it
           .
           Though
           Israel
           
             be
             not
             gathered
             ,
             yet
             shall
             we
             be
             glorious
             .
          
           But
           ,
           as
           Paul
           said
           in
           another
           case
           ;
           Phil.
           4.17
           .
           
             We
             desire
             fruit
             that
             may
             abound
             to
             your
             account
             ,
          
           and
           to
           the
           account
           of
           yours
           ,
           even
           the
           Salvation
           of
           you
           all
           ,
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Youths
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           Comfort
           to
           the
           Parents
           .
           And
           as
           we
           love
           our
           work
           ,
           so
           we
           would
           do
           it
           with
           delight
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           do
           so
           when
           you
           set
           your
           hands
           to
           it
           ,
           because
           when
           all
           hands
           are
           at
           work
           ,
           we
           may
           the
           more
           hope
           that
           God
           will
           work
           together
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Spirit
           and
           Blessing
           shall
           accompany
           our
           joynt-endeavours
           ;
           
             and
             while
             we
             prophesie
             upon
             dry
             Bones
             ,
             he
             will
             cause
             breath
             to
             enter
             into
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             shall
             live
             .
          
           Up
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           up
           and
           be
           doing
           ;
           come
           ye
           forth
           to
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           of
           his
           Servants
           against
           that
           gross
           Darkness
           ,
           those
           corrupt
           Principles
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Minds
           of
           Young
           ones
           ,
           and
           those
           potent
           Lusts
           that
           are
           in
           their
           Hearts
           .
           Do
           you
           teach
           as
           well
           as
           we
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           know
           the
           Lord
           ;
           do
           you
           back
           our
           wholesom
           and
           holy
           Counsels
           ,
           
           that
           they
           may
           follow
           them
           .
           And
           while
           
             the
             Masters
             of
             the
             Assemblies
          
           come
           with
           their
           Nails
           of
           Truth
           which
           were
           given
           by
           
             one
             Shepherd
          
           ,
           even
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           great
           Shepherd
           of
           the
           Sheep
           ,
           and
           take
           much
           pains
           for
           the
           driving
           of
           them
           home
           ;
           in
           order
           to
           the
           uniting
           them
           to
           God
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           to
           one
           another
           by
           Love
           ;
           do
           you
           ,
           who
           are
           Parents
           and
           Governours
           ,
           come
           with
           your
           Hammers
           ,
           and
           do
           what
           you
           can
           toward
           the
           fastening
           of
           them
           ?
        
         
           I
           am
           now
           at
           length
           come
           to
           the
           end
           of
           this
           discourse
           ,
           wherein
           I
           undertook
           to
           prove
           ,
           That
           setting
           up
           the
           Worship
           and
           Service
           of
           God
           in
           our
           Families
           ,
           is
           no
           other
           than
           our
           reasonable
           service
           .
           Whether
           I
           have
           performed
           what
           I
           undertook
           ,
           you
           will
           judge
           ,
           and
           what
           evidence
           there
           is
           in
           the
           proof
           ;
           if
           I
           do
           not
           mistake
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           it
           clear
           and
           full
           .
           And
           now
           ,
           my
           dear
           Friends
           ▪
           may
           I
           hope
           ,
           I
           am
           indeed
           very
           willing
           to
           hope
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           be
           exceeding
           glad
           to
           hear
           ,
           that
           by
           all
           these
           pains
           that
           I
           have
           taken
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           Arguments
           which
           I
           have
           used
           ,
           some
           of
           you
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           altogether
           strangers
           to
           this
           work
           hitherto
           ,
           and
           liv'd
           in
           the
           total
           neglect
           thereof
           ,
           have
           been
           persuaded
           the
           doing
           thereof
           is
           without
           question
           your
           duty
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           it
           is
           your
           present
           ,
           yea
           your
           fixed
           Resolution
           through
           the
           Grace
           and
           Assistance
           of
           God
           to
           set
           upon
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           .
           And
           that
           since
           you
           are
           convinced
           and
           satisfied
           about
           it
           in
           your
           Judgments
           ,
           and
           your
           own
           Consciences
           do
           vote
           and
           plead
           for
           it
           ,
           you
           will
           take
           it
           into
           your
           practice
           .
           The
           good
           Lord
           grant
           it
           may
           be
           so
           .
           And
           I
           bless
           his
           Name
           ,
           I
           do
           hear
           something
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           Labours
           have
           not
           been
           in
           vain
           ;
           oh
           !
           that
           I
           might
           hear
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           that
           so
           my
           Joy
           both
           in
           the
           Lord
           and
           in
           you
           might
           be
           increased
           .
        
         
           Will
           you
           begin
           this
           Evening
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           this
           Evening
           ,
           for
           delays
           in
           Soul-matters
           are
           by
           no
           means
           to
           be
           
           allowed
           .
           Whatsoever
           is
           Duty
           ought
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           why
           not
           presently
           ?
           Possibly
           you
           think
           afterward
           will
           be
           soon
           enough
           ,
           but
           God
           is
           not
           of
           your
           mind
           .
           He
           saith
           in
           Psal.
           95.
           
           
             To
             day
             if
             ye
             will
             hear
             his
             voice
             ,
             harden
             not
             your
             hearts
          
           ;
           and
           when
           God
           saith
           ,
           
             to
             day
          
           ,
           what
           art
           thou
           that
           thou
           shouldst
           say
           ,
           
             to
             morrow
          
           ?
           Come
           ,
           my
           Friends
           ,
           that
           sooner
           the
           better
           .
           Hath
           not
           the
           great
           Majesty
           of
           Heaven
           waited
           long
           enough
           upon
           you
           for
           his
           Service
           and
           Honour
           ?
           oh
           do
           not
           make
           him
           wait
           any
           longer
           !
           It
           is
           a
           dangerous
           thing
           to
           abuse
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           tire
           out
           Divine
           Patience
           .
           Wo
           be
           to
           that
           Man
           ,
           concerning
           whom
           God
           saith
           ,
           
             My
             Spirit
             shall
             no
             more
             strive
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             my
             Patience
             shall
             no
             longer
             wait
             upon
             him
             .
          
           Do
           not
           therefore
           in
           this
           or
           the
           like
           case
           consult
           with
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ;
           make
           not
           carnal
           Reason
           your
           Counsellor
           ;
           listen
           not
           to
           Objections
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           seemingly
           fair
           and
           plausible
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           sufficient
           Argument
           to
           be
           brought
           against
           any
           thing
           which
           really
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           Duty
           ,
           whether
           you
           owe
           it
           to
           God
           or
           Man.
           
        
         
           All
           this
           while
           I
           have
           been
           speaking
           to
           you
           altogether
           in
           generals
           ,
           but
           now
           I
           shall
           descend
           to
           particulars
           ,
           and
           here
           with
           all
           the
           earnestness
           that
           I
           possibly
           can
           use
           ,
           I
           shall
           exhort
           you
           to
           these
           three
           things
           ,
           and
           give
           you
           some
           Directions
           for
           your
           help
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           them
           .
           
             
               1.
               
               To
               pray
               with
               your
               Families
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               teach
               and
               instruct
               your
               Families
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               set
               them
               a
               good
               Example
               in
               your
               own
               Lives
               and
               Conversations
               in
               order
               to
               the
               keeping
               or
               banishing
               sin
               and
               profaneness
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               promoting
               of
               Morality
               and
               Godliness
               in
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
           the
           great
           Duty
           of
           Family-prayer
           ,
           and
           oh
           !
           that
           I
           might
           through
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           persuade
           
           you
           all
           into
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           !
           Oh
           ,
           that
           from
           this
           very
           day
           there
           may
           not
           be
           found
           one
           prayerless
           Family
           among
           you
           !
           For
           I
           do
           not
           doubt
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           a
           prayerless
           Family
           ,
           is
           also
           a
           graceless
           Family
           .
           Where
           there
           is
           no
           seeking
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           love
           to
           him
           ,
           no
           fear
           of
           him
           .
           And
           that
           Family
           which
           is
           void
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           without
           his
           Blessing
           ;
           and
           though
           there
           may
           be
           outward
           Plenty
           and
           Grandeur
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Sun
           of
           worldly
           Prosperity
           may
           shine
           upon
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           stands
           open
           and
           exposed
           to
           the
           Wrath
           and
           Indignation
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           ,
           and
           cannot
           but
           be
           angry
           with
           it
           every
           day
           ,
           seeing
           himself
           slighted
           and
           neglected
           by
           his
           own
           Creatures
           who
           live
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           receive
           their
           All
           from
           him
           .
           And
           there
           is
           standing
           upon
           Record
           in
           the
           Sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           a
           dreadful
           Prayer
           against
           those
           Families
           which
           do
           not
           pray
           ;
           let
           those
           that
           are
           guilty
           read
           it
           and
           tremble
           ;
           for
           as
           it
           was
           
             indited
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
          
           so
           it
           shall
           be
           
             fulfilled
             by
             the
             Iustice
             of
             God
             ;
             Ier.
          
           10.25
           .
           
             Pour
             out
             thy
             Fury
             upon
             the
             Heathen
             that
             know
             thee
             not
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Families
             that
             call
             not
             upon
             thy
             Name
             .
          
           The
           Families
           that
           do
           not
           call
           upon
           God's
           Name
           ,
           do
           not
           know
           him
           ;
           for
           as
           those
           that
           know
           his
           Name
           will
           put
           their
           trust
           in
           him
           ,
           so
           they
           will
           seek
           him
           ;
           and
           they
           may
           very
           well
           be
           reckoned
           Heathen-Families
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           Christian
           by
           a
           verbal
           Profession
           .
           Christians
           in
           Name
           ,
           but
           Heathens
           in
           practice
           ;
           and
           over
           these
           Families
           there
           hangs
           a
           great
           black
           Cloud
           of
           Divine
           Vengeance
           ,
           which
           at
           one
           time
           or
           another
           will
           disgorge
           and
           empty
           it self
           upon
           them
           ;
           there
           shall
           not
           only
           be
           some
           little
           small
           drops
           of
           Anger
           ,
           but
           the
           
             pouring
             out
             of
             Fury
          
           ;
           and
           methinks
           danger
           should
           be
           enough
           to
           drive
           you
           to
           Duty
           ;
           though
           he
           is
           not
           ingenuous
           ,
           not
           of
           a
           right
           temper
           who
           is
           moved
           by
           no
           other
           consideration
           .
           I
           would
           have
           you
           walk
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           way
           of
           your
           Duty
           ,
           not
           for
           
           wrath
           only
           or
           chiefly
           ,
           but
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           ;
           not
           only
           that
           you
           might
           avoid
           being
           bound
           in
           Chains
           of
           Wrath
           ,
           but
           because
           you
           are
           allur'd
           and
           drawn
           with
           the
           cords
           of
           kindness
           .
           Though
           we
           may
           ,
           and
           should
           use
           all
           the
           Arguments
           we
           can
           muster
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           all
           sorts
           for
           the
           persuading
           of
           our
           dull
           and
           heavy
           hearts
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           backward
           unto
           that
           which
           is
           spiritually
           good
           ;
           to
           that
           end
           therefore
           consider
           ,
           you
           have
           Family-sins
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           to
           joyn
           together
           in
           your
           confessing
           of
           them
           ,
           mourning
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           humbling
           your selves
           before
           God
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           you
           have
           Family-sorrows
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           therefore
           should
           be
           joynt-suitors
           to
           God
           both
           for
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           them
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           removal
           of
           them
           from
           you
           ;
           and
           you
           have
           Family-mercies
           in
           which
           you
           do
           all
           share
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           you
           tast
           the
           sweetness
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           should
           all
           bear
           your
           parts
           in
           a
           Song
           of
           Praise
           ,
           and
           chearfully
           joyn
           together
           in
           your
           acknowledgments
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           thankful
           returns
           to
           the
           God
           that
           gives
           them
           .
           And
           withal
           ,
           be
           sure
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           do
           exclude
           Family-prayer
           ,
           you
           shut
           out
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           you
           open
           the
           door
           to
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           let
           in
           together
           with
           him
           a
           croud
           of
           sins
           ,
           and
           ,
           by
           conseqence
           of
           mischiefs
           .
           Therefore
           I
           beseech
           you
           mind
           and
           resolve
           upon
           the
           great
           and
           excellent
           work
           of
           Family-prayer
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           make
           Conscience
           of
           performing
           it
           .
           And
           in
           order
           to
           the
           better
           management
           thereof
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           these
           following
           Directions
           ,
           which
           I
           desire
           you
           to
           observe
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           Lord
           grant
           you
           an
           heart
           to
           follow
           them
           .
        
         
           I.
           
             Live
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             Secret
             Prayer
             .
          
           When
           you
           are
           in
           your
           Retirements
           ,
           be
           upon
           the
           ascent
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           alone
           ,
           be
           with
           God.
           You
           that
           are
           Parents
           and
           Masters
           of
           Families
           ,
           do
           this
           your selves
           ,
           and
           heartily
           commend
           it
           to
           all
           under
           your
           care
           ,
           your
           
           Servants
           and
           your
           Children
           which
           are
           in
           a
           capacity
           of
           doing
           it
           ,
           which
           you
           will
           not
           find
           to
           be
           any
           detriment
           or
           loss
           to
           you
           .
           For
           this
           you
           have
           an
           express
           Command
           from
           our
           dearest
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           Matth.
           6.6
           .
           
             Thou
             ,
             when
             thou
             prayest
             enter
             into
             thy
             Closet
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             hast
             shut
             thy
             door
             ,
             pray
             to
             thy
             Father
             which
             seeth
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             thy
             Father
             which
             seeth
             in
             secret
             will
             reward
             thee
             openly
             .
          
           He
           doth
           not
           here
           take
           you
           off
           from
           praying
           with
           others
           ,
           but
           he
           puts
           you
           on
           praying
           by
           your selves
           ;
           that
           is
           not
           to
           be
           neglected
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           to
           be
           done
           ;
           therefore
           do
           you
           allow
           them
           time
           for
           it
           who
           are
           under
           your
           roof
           .
           Let
           the
           Husband
           pray
           by
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           Wife
           by
           her self
           ,
           the
           Children
           apart
           ,
           and
           the
           Servants
           apart
           .
           It
           was
           a
           dreadful
           thing
           when
           in
           the
           8th
           of
           Ezekiel
           the
           Lord
           in
           a
           Vision
           carried
           the
           Prophet
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           all
           he
           shewed
           him
           abominations
           ;
           in
           one
           place
           there
           was
           
             the
             Image
             of
             Iealousie
          
           ,
           in
           another
           place
           
             the
             form
             of
             creeping
             things
             ,
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Idols
             of
             the
             House
             of
          
           Israel
           
             pourtray'd
             upon
             the
             Wall
          
           ;
           in
           a
           third
           place
           
             Women
             weeping
             for
             Tammuz
          
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           fourth
           place
           there
           were
           
             others
             worshipping
             the
             Sun
             toward
             the
             East
             .
          
           Idolatry
           was
           committed
           in
           all
           those
           places
           ;
           hereupon
           God
           threatens
           
             to
             dwell
             with
             them
             in
             Fury
             .
          
           But
           how
           sweet
           will
           it
           be
           ,
           when
           God
           looks
           into
           your
           houses
           ,
           and
           sees
           the
           Husband
           praying
           in
           one
           room
           ,
           and
           the
           Wife
           in
           another
           ,
           a
           Child
           upon
           his
           knees
           pouring
           its
           supplications
           out
           before
           him
           here
           ,
           and
           a
           a
           Servant
           doing
           it
           there
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           way
           to
           have
           him
           
             dwel
             with
             you
             in
             mercy
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             exceeding
             riches
             of
             his
             Grace
             .
          
        
         
           I
           desire
           you
           that
           are
           Servants
           ,
           to
           redeem
           some
           time
           for
           this
           work
           ,
           though
           you
           have
           enough
           to
           do
           ,
           your
           heads
           ,
           and
           hearts
           ,
           and
           hands
           full
           ,
           yet
           get
           some
           minutes
           for
           this
           ;
           for
           so
           you
           may
           comfortably
           expect
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           are
           about
           the
           business
           of
           your
           
           Calling
           ,
           God
           will
           strengthen
           you
           the
           more
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           bless
           you
           the
           better
           .
           Wrest
           some
           time
           out
           of
           the
           hand
           of
           sleep
           .
           Wrestling
           with
           God
           is
           better
           than
           an
           idle
           slothful
           lazying
           .
           It
           is
           a
           thousand
           times
           better
           to
           break
           thy
           natural
           Rest
           ,
           than
           to
           lose
           thy
           Duty
           .
           One
           quarter
           of
           an
           hours
           hearty
           ,
           fervent
           ,
           and
           believing
           Prayer
           ,
           will
           more
           revive
           thy
           spirits
           ,
           and
           be
           a
           far
           greater
           refreshing
           to
           thy
           Soul
           ,
           than
           an
           hours
           drousing
           ,
           and
           render
           thee
           more
           lively
           ,
           more
           good
           ,
           more
           comfort
           is
           to
           be
           got
           upon
           thy
           knees
           ,
           than
           upon
           the
           pillow
           ;
           therefore
           rouze
           up
           thy self
           ,
           awake
           thy
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           and
           say
           with
           
             David
             ;
             Psal.
          
           61.1
           .
           
             O
             God
             my
             God!
             early
             will
             I
             seek
             thee
             .
          
           Get
           up
           ,
           get
           up
           the
           sooner
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           take
           unto
           thee
           the
           wings
           of
           the
           Morning
           ,
           and
           flee
           away
           ,
           that
           so
           thou
           maist
           get
           up
           to
           thy
           God
           and
           be
           with
           him
           .
           Let
           me
           mention
           two
           things
           by
           way
           of
           Motive
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           
             The
             sweetness
             that
             is
             in
             Secret
             Prayer
             .
          
           You
           Christians
           that
           have
           tasted
           it
           ,
           make
           your
           reports
           ,
           and
           commend
           it
           to
           your
           Friends
           and
           Acquaintance
           ,
           tell
           them
           what
           you
           have
           found
           .
           David
           would
           not
           conceal
           the
           Loving-kindness
           of
           his
           God
           ,
           but
           invited
           others
           to
           come
           and
           hear
           what
           had
           been
           done
           for
           his
           Soul
           ;
           so
           to
           do
           argues
           a
           thankful
           spirit
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           very
           particular
           many
           of
           you
           may
           find
           abundant
           matter
           to
           inlarge
           upon
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           no
           jejune
           barren
           Subject
           .
           It
           is
           a
           most
           pleasant
           Converse
           that
           a
           gracious
           Soul
           hath
           when
           it
           is
           alone
           with
           God
           ;
           O
           the
           intimacy
           and
           closeness
           of
           that
           Communion
           which
           it
           enjoys
           when
           there
           is
           no
           body
           else
           by
           !
           O
           the
           humble
           familiarity
           and
           holy
           freedom
           that
           it
           can
           at
           such
           a
           time
           use
           !
           The
           Prophet
           said
           ;
           Psal.
           39.1
           .
           
             He
             would
             keep
             his
             mouth
             with
             a
             Bridle
             while
             the
             wicked
             was
             before
             him
             .
          
           Yea
           and
           Prudence
           will
           tell
           the
           Saints
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           for
           their
           doing
           so
           when
           the
           Saints
           are
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           
           dearest
           Friends
           ;
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           suppress
           many
           things
           ,
           there
           are
           such
           black
           thoughts
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           such
           stirrings
           and
           workings
           of
           corruption
           in
           their
           Heart
           as
           are
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           imparted
           unto
           any
           upon
           Earth
           .
           So
           that
           though
           their
           Hearts
           are
           ready
           to
           burst
           ,
           they
           cannot
           ease
           themselves
           by
           giving
           vent
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           are
           got
           alone
           ,
           and
           no
           body
           hears
           but
           their
           Father
           which
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           they
           know
           how
           to
           pour
           out
           their
           complaints
           into
           his
           Bosom
           ,
           and
           open
           their
           case
           ,
           though
           with
           shame
           and
           blushing
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           so
           bad
           ,
           and
           fetch
           things
           up
           from
           the
           bottom
           ,
           and
           tell
           God
           all
           that
           is
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           Psal.
           38.9
           .
           
             Lord
             ,
             all
             my
             desire
             is
             before
             thee
             ,
             and
             my
             groaning
             is
             not
             hid
             from
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             There
             is
             great
             advantage
             comes
             in
             by
             secret
             Prayer
             .
          
           As
           sweetness
           in
           it
           ,
           so
           good
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           means
           to
           fit
           a
           Person
           for
           praying
           with
           others
           ;
           when
           thou
           hast
           been
           upon
           thy
           knees
           with
           God
           in
           thy
           Closet
           ,
           thou
           maist
           comfortably
           hope
           that
           thou
           shalt
           find
           him
           graciously
           accompanying
           thee
           into
           thy
           Family
           ,
           and
           there
           helping
           thine
           infirmities
           by
           giving
           thee
           a
           larger
           measure
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplication
           for
           thy
           better
           inablement
           to
           manage
           and
           go
           thorough
           with
           thy
           Duty
           there
           .
           When
           Scholars
           at
           the
           University
           have
           a
           Speech
           to
           make
           in
           the
           Colledge
           or
           Schools
           ,
           they
           will
           say
           it
           over
           by
           themselves
           first
           .
           Chase
           thy
           own
           Soul
           in
           thy
           Retirements
           ,
           that
           so
           thou
           maist
           be
           warm
           and
           warm
           others
           in
           thy
           Family
           .
           Now
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           your
           private
           Devotion
           I
           commend
           to
           you
           an
           holy
           freedom
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           these
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           
             Be
             very
             ingenuous
             in
             your
             Confession
             of
             sin
          
           ;
           this
           is
           one
           great
           special
           piece
           of
           your
           Duty
           .
           It
           is
           a
           singular
           way
           of
           giving
           glory
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           easing
           a
           burden'd
           ,
           oppressed
           Conscience
           .
           When
           therefore
           you
           go
           about
           it
           do
           it
           thoroughly
           ;
           confess
           thy
           sins
           
           with
           shame
           ,
           but
           be
           not
           asham'd
           to
           confess
           them
           ;
           he
           that
           covers
           his
           sin
           shall
           not
           prosper
           ,
           no
           ,
           not
           in
           that
           ,
           not
           in
           his
           covering
           them
           ,
           for
           what
           he
           covers
           God
           will
           reveal
           ,
           who
           loves
           to
           
             bring
             to
             light
             the
             hidden
             things
             of
             dishonesty
             .
          
           There
           are
           two
           Reasons
           for
           a
           free
           and
           full
           confession
           of
           sin
           to
           God
           ;
           the
           one
           is
           ,
           Because
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           keep
           back
           any
           ,
           since
           he
           knows
           them
           all
           ,
           for
           he
           searcheth
           the
           Heart
           ▪
           possesseth
           the
           Reins
           ,
           understands
           the
           Thoughts
           afar
           off
           ,
           compasseth
           the
           path
           ,
           knoweth
           our
           down-sitting
           and
           up-rising
           ,
           is
           better
           acquainted
           with
           us
           than
           we
           are
           with
           our selves
           ,
           having
           our
           secret
           Sins
           in
           the
           light
           of
           his
           Countenance
           .
           The
           other
           Reason
           is
           ,
           Because
           he
           is
           ready
           to
           forgive
           ,
           and
           hath
           promised
           ,
           whoso
           confesses
           and
           forsakes
           his
           sins
           shall
           find
           mercy
           ,
           as
           much
           mercy
           in
           God
           as
           he
           finds
           sin
           in
           himself
           .
           Doth
           the
           penitent
           Confessor
           find
           crying
           sins
           in
           himself
           ?
           He
           shall
           find
           tender
           mercies
           in
           God
           ,
           yea
           ,
           a
           multitude
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             Be
             large
             in
             thy
             desires
          
           .
           Let
           not
           modesty
           prevail
           against
           thy
           necessity
           ,
           and
           hinder
           thee
           in
           thy
           begging
           ,
           but
           open
           thy
           Mouth
           wide
           to
           ask
           as
           well
           as
           to
           receive
           .
           Consider
           you
           go
           to
           one
           that
           is
           a
           Fountain
           ,
           never
           emptied
           by
           the
           streams
           it
           sends
           forth
           ,
           to
           one
           that
           hath
           an
           inexhaustible
           Treasure
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           in
           the
           least
           impoverish
           or
           lessen
           himself
           by
           inriching
           of
           others
           .
           The
           Sun
           hath
           never
           the
           less
           light
           by
           shining
           upon
           the
           World
           ,
           nor
           hath
           the
           Ocean
           less
           Water
           by
           feeding
           the
           Rivers
           .
           God
           is
           able
           to
           make
           thy
           Cup
           run
           over
           ,
           and
           thy
           Cistern
           too
           ;
           yet
           retain
           his
           own
           Divine
           Fulness
           ▪
           which
           can
           neither
           be
           more
           nor
           less
           than
           it
           is
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           infinite
           .
           And
           as
           thou
           goest
           to
           such
           a
           Fulness
           ,
           so
           to
           one
           that
           is
           thy
           Father
           .
           It
           might
           well
           discourage
           and
           damp
           thy
           Spirit
           hadst
           thou
           to
           deal
           with
           a
           Stranger
           ,
           or
           only
           with
           a
           Friend
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           thy
           Father
           to
           whom
           thou
           dost
           in
           Prayer
           address
           ,
           such
           a
           Father
           as
           hath
           not
           his
           
           Fellow
           neither
           for
           Fulness
           nor
           Affection
           .
           Therefore
           when
           thou
           art
           in
           his
           Presence
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           Foot
           speak
           out
           ,
           and
           carry
           away
           no
           burden
           nor
           want
           which
           thou
           dost
           not
           acquaint
           him
           therewith
           ;
           let
           him
           have
           as
           full
           an
           account
           of
           all
           from
           thine
           own
           Mouth
           as
           thou
           canst
           draw
           up
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           way
           to
           have
           the
           removal
           of
           those
           burdens
           ,
           and
           relief
           under
           those
           wants
           ,
           and
           for
           thine
           encouragement
           frequently
           meditate
           upon
           those
           two
           Scriptures
           ,
           Iam.
           1.5
           .
           
             God
             giveth
             unto
             all
             men
             liberally
             ,
             and
             upbraideth
             not
          
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           Phil.
           4.19
           .
           
             My
             God
             shall
             supply
             all
             your
             need
             according
             to
             his
             riches
             in
             glory
             by
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           II.
           
             Besides
             secret
             Prayer
             in
             your
             Closet
             or
             Chamber
             ,
             make
             Conscience
             of
             Family-prayer
             .
          
           Having
           been
           alone
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           thy self
           ,
           sit
           not
           down
           content
           with
           that
           ;
           but
           apply
           to
           the
           remaining
           part
           of
           thy
           Duty
           ,
           call
           those
           that
           are
           under
           thy
           charge
           ,
           and
           carry
           them
           to
           God
           together
           with
           thee
           .
           As
           when
           
             the
             woman
             of
             Samaria
          
           had
           heard
           the
           discourses
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           by
           themselves
           ,
           she
           was
           so
           taken
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           she
           left
           her
           Water-pot
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           called
           her
           Neighbours
           to
           come
           and
           see
           him
           ,
           and
           converse
           with
           him
           too
           .
           Would
           you
           not
           be
           willing
           to
           have
           your
           Family
           go
           to
           God
           in
           glory
           ?
           Sure
           you
           would
           ,
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           bring
           them
           now
           with
           you
           to
           God
           in
           duty
           :
           All
           that
           are
           capable
           of
           joining
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           of
           understanding
           what
           you
           do
           and
           say
           ;
           yea
           ,
           bring
           your
           little
           ones
           ,
           your
           young
           and
           tender
           Babes
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           will
           be
           quiet
           ,
           and
           give
           you
           no
           disturbance
           in
           the
           work
           ,
           that
           so
           you
           may
           ,
        
         
           First
           ;
           Present
           your selves
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           offering
           and
           dedicating
           them
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           Enter
           them
           early
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Cradle
           in
           his
           Service
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ;
           Beg
           a
           Blessing
           from
           God
           upon
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           cannot
           beg
           one
           for
           themselves
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           will
           consult
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           that
           God's
           ancient
           People
           ,
           the
           Iews
           ,
           did
           bring
           sometimes
           their
           Children
           with
           them
           to
           the
           great
           Congregations
           .
           Take
           two
           instances
           of
           it
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           you
           have
           in
           Deut.
           29.10
           ,
           11.
           
           All
           Israel
           did
           appear
           before
           the
           Lord
           when
           Moses
           made
           a
           Covenant
           with
           them
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           Moab
           .
           Now
           read
           what
           Moses
           there
           said
           to
           them
           ,
           
             Ye
             stand
             all
             of
             you
             this
             day
             before
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ,
             your
             Captains
             of
             your
             Tribes
             ,
             your
             Elders
             ,
             and
             your
             Officers
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             men
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             your
             little
             ones
             ,
             your
             Wives
             ,
             and
             thy
             stranger
             that
             is
             in
             thy
             Camp
             ,
             from
             the
             hewer
             of
             thy
             Wood
             ,
             unto
             the
             drawer
             of
             thy
             Water
             .
          
           Not
           only
           the
           Males
           but
           the
           Females
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           great
           and
           honourable
           Men
           but
           the
           meanest
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           but
           the
           Children
           ,
           not
           only
           those
           that
           were
           grown
           up
           ,
           but
           the
           little
           ones
           were
           brought
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           enter
           into
           Covenant
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           Oath
           which
           the
           Lord
           their
           God
           made
           with
           them
           that
           day
           .
        
         
           So
           when
           in
           Ezra
           9.
           the
           Princes
           came
           to
           that
           holy
           Man
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           the
           Priests
           and
           the
           Levites
           had
           not
           separated
           themselves
           from
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Lands
           ,
           but
           taken
           their
           Daughters
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           Sons
           also
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           holy
           Seed
           had
           mingled
           themselves
           with
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Lands
           ,
           the
           good
           Man
           upon
           the
           hearing
           thereof
           rent
           his
           Garment
           ,
           and
           his
           Mantle
           ,
           and
           pluck'd
           off
           the
           Hair
           of
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Beard
           ,
           and
           sate
           down
           astonied
           ,
           at
           the
           Evening
           Sacrifice
           he
           fell
           upon
           his
           Knees
           ,
           and
           spread
           out
           his
           Hands
           unto
           the
           Lord
           his
           God
           ,
           blushing
           ,
           and
           professing
           himself
           ashamed
           to
           lift
           up
           his
           Face
           to
           God
           ,
           because
           of
           that
           great
           trespass
           which
           had
           been
           committed
           
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           though
           he
           himself
           was
           not
           guilty
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           consult
           Ezra
           10.1
           .
           and
           you
           find
           there
           ,
           
             when
             he
             had
             prayed
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             confessed
             ,
             weeping
             ,
             and
             casting
             himself
             down
             before
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             assembled
             unto
             him
             a
             very
             great
             Congregation
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             women
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             for
             the
             people
             wept
             very
             sore
             .
          
           The
           poor
           Children
           were
           brought
           as
           Persons
           concern'd
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           were
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           stroke
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           might
           perish
           in
           a
           common
           Calamity
           brought
           upon
           that
           sinning
           and
           God-provoking
           People
           .
           So
           that
           it
           was
           no
           childish
           thing
           in
           them
           to
           bring
           their
           Children
           with
           them
           to
           such
           serious
           and
           solemn
           work
           ;
           there
           was
           much
           in
           it
           as
           might
           easily
           be
           shewn
           .
        
         
           Now
           let
           these
           Examples
           prevail
           so
           far
           with
           you
           as
           to
           bring
           your
           Children
           with
           you
           to
           your
           Family-duties
           ,
           there
           present
           them
           before
           the
           Lord
           ;
           for
           though
           they
           can
           do
           nothing
           to
           the
           duty
           ,
           yet
           you
           cannot
           tell
           what
           God
           may
           do
           upon
           and
           in
           them
           ;
           he
           hath
           a
           way
           to
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           can
           do
           that
           good
           work
           in
           them
           which
           neither
           they
           nor
           you
           do
           know
           now
           ,
           but
           both
           they
           and
           you
           may
           know
           it
           afterward
           .
           Therefore
           though
           they
           cannot
           pray
           themselves
           ,
           though
           they
           cannot
           understand
           what
           you
           say
           in
           your
           Prayers
           ,
           yet
           let
           them
           be
           present
           at
           them
           ;
           there
           they
           are
           under
           the
           Eye
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           may
           bestow
           upon
           them
           a
           look
           of
           love
           ;
           they
           are
           in
           the
           way
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           give
           them
           a
           visit
           ;
           the
           Prayers
           you
           cause
           to
           ascend
           may
           gather
           into
           a
           Cloud
           over
           you
           ,
           and
           when
           that
           pours
           down
           a
           shower
           of
           Blessings
           ,
           some
           drops
           may
           fall
           upon
           your
           little
           ones
           .
        
         
           And
           since
           you
           should
           bring
           your
           little
           ones
           to
           Prayer
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           you
           ought
           to
           call
           those
           to
           it
           that
           are
           elder
           and
           grown
           up
           ,
           and
           have
           attained
           to
           the
           use
           and
           exercise
           of
           their
           Reason
           ,
           your
           Sons
           and
           
           your
           Daughters
           ,
           your
           Man-servants
           and
           your
           Maid-servants
           ,
           invite
           them
           to
           come
           in
           ,
           call
           them
           ,
           exhort
           them
           ,
           shew
           the
           goodness
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           excellency
           and
           necessity
           of
           it
           ,
           perswade
           them
           ,
           draw
           them
           with
           the
           Cords
           of
           a
           Man
           ;
           if
           they
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           them
           be
           careless
           ,
           refractory
           ,
           obstinate
           ,
           command
           them
           to
           come
           in
           ,
           compel
           them
           to
           come
           in
           ,
           use
           that
           power
           and
           authority
           with
           which
           God
           hath
           invested
           you
           .
           Do
           not
           suffer
           any
           of
           them
           to
           absent
           themselves
           from
           one
           Prayer
           without
           just
           cause
           .
           Let
           them
           not
           eat
           of
           your
           Bread
           ,
           nor
           live
           under
           your
           Roof
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           join
           with
           you
           in
           the
           service
           of
           your
           God.
           You
           have
           in
           this
           Discourse
           heard
           ,
           and
           now
           read
           much
           concerning
           the
           noble
           and
           gracious
           Resolution
           taken
           up
           by
           that
           great
           and
           excellent
           Person
           Ioshua
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             As
             for
             me
             and
             my
             house
             we
             will
             serve
             the
             Lord.
          
           I
           will
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           ;
           I
           and
           all
           mine
           ,
           my
           House
           ,
           my
           whole
           House
           ,
           every
           Individual
           Person
           in
           it
           .
           Let
           none
           serve
           you
           that
           will
           not
           serve
           your
           God
           as
           well
           as
           you
           .
           For
           mine
           own
           part
           ,
           I
           never
           was
           a
           Friend
           to
           Impositions
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           and
           hope
           never
           shall
           be
           :
           Not
           for
           Mens
           adding
           their
           Inventions
           to
           Divine
           Institutions
           ,
           and
           then
           requiring
           all
           to
           submit
           and
           comply
           with
           them
           .
           Let
           themselves
           use
           them
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           that
           like
           them
           ,
           only
           may
           they
           grant
           liberty
           to
           such
           as
           are
           otherwise
           minded
           ,
           and
           count
           that
           worship
           best
           ,
           most
           pleasing
           ,
           most
           profitable
           ,
           and
           most
           glorious
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           God's
           own
           appointment
           .
           But
           I
           am
           for
           requiring
           what
           God
           hath
           required
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           Magistrates
           in
           Nations
           ,
           and
           of
           Governours
           in
           Houses
           to
           see
           that
           Gods
           Laws
           be
           observ'd
           and
           obey'd
           ;
           and
           therefore
           be
           you
           very
           careful
           in
           that
           respect
           ,
           and
           strictly
           command
           all
           under
           you
           to
           be
           constantly
           present
           .
           If
           any
           of
           them
           will
           not
           let
           them
           know
           your
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           will
           not
           endure
           it
           ;
           whether
           they
           refuse
           
           to
           join
           with
           you
           out
           of
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Errour
          
           ,
           with
           which
           too
           many
           at
           this
           day
           are
           acted
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Profaneness
          
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           one
           for
           that
           ;
           if
           they
           will
           not
           with
           you
           seek
           and
           serve
           the
           Lord
           ,
           let
           them
           not
           continue
           in
           your
           House
           ,
           nor
           tarry
           in
           your
           sight
           ;
           they
           are
           no
           other
           than
           Plagues
           in
           your
           Families
           ,
           and
           may
           spread
           the
           Infection
           ,
           others
           are
           in
           danger
           from
           them
           .
           They
           are
           rotten
           Members
           ,
           cure
           them
           ,
           or
           cut
           them
           off
           ;
           bring
           all
           to
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           III.
           
             Be
             sure
             to
             make
             Family-prayer
             the
             work
             of
             every
             day
             .
          
           God
           loves
           your
           Company
           ,
           therefore
           be
           not
           strangers
           to
           him
           .
           He
           never
           thinks
           you
           come
           to
           him
           too
           often
           ,
           why
           then
           should
           you
           go
           but
           seldom
           ?
           Do
           not
           content
           your selves
           with
           praying
           only
           upon
           the
           Lord's-day
           ,
           and
           bringing
           all
           your
           service
           of
           God
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           a
           Sabbath
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           other
           six
           days
           were
           so
           your
           own
           ,
           and
           for
           your
           own
           work
           ,
           that
           you
           must
           spare
           none
           of
           them
           for
           God.
           This
           indeed
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           been
           informed
           ,
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           some
           among
           us
           ;
           upon
           a
           Lord's-day
           they
           will
           call
           their
           Families
           together
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           will
           do
           something
           for
           God
           ;
           but
           they
           must
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           think
           ,
           what
           they
           do
           then
           is
           pitifully
           ,
           shamefully
           done
           ;
           they
           are
           so
           seldom
           us'd
           to
           it
           that
           they
           must
           needs
           bungle
           at
           it
           ;
           and
           let
           me
           ask
           you
           ,
           my
           Friends
           ,
           are
           these
           Persons
           liberal
           to
           God
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           are
           they
           not
           very
           beggarly
           and
           penurious
           ,
           who
           will
           give
           him
           a
           visit
           upon
           that
           day
           which
           he
           hath
           reserved
           wholly
           and
           entirely
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           set
           about
           it
           the
           Hedge
           of
           a
           command
           to
           keep
           all
           secular
           Affairs
           from
           intruding
           or
           breaking
           in
           upon
           it
           ?
           But
           they
           will
           not
           part
           with
           any
           of
           that
           time
           which
           he
           hath
           allowed
           them
           for
           the
           dispatch
           of
           their
           own
           business
           ;
           but
           their
           Work
           and
           Recreations
           ,
           their
           Eating
           ,
           Drinking
           and
           Sleeping
           shall
           ingross
           it
           all
           ;
           in
           short
           ,
           the
           Language
           of
           their
           practice
           is
           this
           ,
           they
           will
           pray
           a
           little
           when
           
           they
           have
           nothing
           else
           to
           do
           ,
           or
           when
           there
           is
           nothing
           else
           that
           they
           may
           do
           ;
           but
           the
           Law
           commands
           them
           to
           shut
           up
           their
           Shops
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           by
           their
           worldly
           Trades
           ,
           but
           ,
           my
           Friends
           ,
           is
           this
           fair
           ?
           Do
           not
           you
           rob
           God
           of
           some
           of
           his
           time
           ?
           Why
           then
           will
           you
           not
           return
           him
           some
           of
           your
           own
           ?
           Do
           not
           you
           commit
           too
           many
           sins
           upon
           a
           Sabbath-day
           ,
           and
           will
           you
           not
           do
           some
           duty
           upon
           a
           Week-day
           ?
           Do
           you
           mingle
           sin
           with
           your
           holy
           things
           ,
           and
           will
           you
           not
           mingle
           Prayer
           and
           holy
           Thoughts
           with
           your
           earthly
           things
           ?
           Is
           this
           to
           continue
           instant
           in
           Prayer
           ?
           Is
           this
           to
           pray
           without
           ceasing
           ?
           Is
           this
           paying
           due
           homage
           to
           the
           Lord
           of
           your
           time
           and
           comforts
           ?
           Is
           this
           enough
           for
           depending
           Creatures
           who
           cannot
           live
           a
           day
           without
           God
           ,
           no
           ,
           not
           a
           moment
           ?
        
         
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           Love
           to
           God
           should
           draw
           us
           frequently
           that
           we
           may
           have
           Communion
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           necessity
           might
           drive
           us
           that
           we
           may
           have
           supplies
           from
           him
           ;
           all
           your
           Springs
           are
           in
           him
           ,
           with
           him
           is
           the
           Well
           of
           Life
           ,
           therefore
           let
           down
           your
           Bucket
           of
           Prayer
           often
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           draw
           Water
           with
           joy
           .
           You
           may
           observe
           that
           in
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           which
           Christ
           gave
           his
           Disciples
           for
           an
           excellent
           pattern
           or
           example
           by
           which
           we
           all
           should
           draw
           up
           ours
           ,
           he
           teacheth
           us
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Our
             Father
          
           ,
           that
           speaks
           Communion
           ,
           and
           a
           joining
           together
           in
           Prayer
           ;
           one
           Saint
           ,
           one
           Child
           of
           God
           may
           go
           alone
           to
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           and
           say
           ,
           Father
           .
           or
           ,
           
             O
             my
             Father
          
           ,
           but
           ,
           
             Our
             Father
          
           ,
           speaks
           Society
           and
           Fellowship
           in
           the
           duty
           :
           That
           there
           are
           more
           Suitors
           ,
           more
           concerned
           than
           one
           .
           And
           further
           observe
           ,
           that
           there
           our
           Lord
           bids
           us
           say
           ,
           
             Give
             us
             this
             day
             our
             daily
             bread
          
           ;
           from
           whence
           we
           may
           gather
           these
           three
           things
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ;
           
             He
             bids
             us
             pray
             for
             Bread.
          
           Temporal
           good
           things
           are
           to
           be
           sought
           of
           God.
           The
           Dew
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           Fatness
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           Provision
           for
           our
           Souls
           ,
           and
           Food
           for
           our
           Bodies
           too
           ;
           we
           are
           to
           seek
           God
           ,
           and
           rely
           upon
           him
           in
           and
           for
           the
           greatest
           things
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           least
           .
           In
           every
           thing
           by
           Prayer
           and
           Supplication
           we
           are
           to
           make
           our
           Request
           known
           to
           God.
           We
           cannot
           get
           our
           Bread
           unless
           God
           gives
           it
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           He
           bids
           us
           pray
           
             for
             Bread
          
           ,
           not
           for
           Dainties
           ,
           not
           Sweet-meats
           ,
           not
           Venison
           ,
           not
           Varieties
           ,
           
             Necessaries
             are
             to
             be
             sought
             ,
             not
             Superfluities
          
           ;
           nothing
           to
           feed
           our
           Pride
           ,
           nor
           to
           spend
           upon
           our
           Lusts.
           
             Feed
             me
          
           ,
           said
           wise
           and
           holy
           
             Agar
             ,
             with
             food
             convenient
             for
             me
          
           ;
           that
           which
           is
           suitable
           to
           the
           place
           in
           which
           thou
           hast
           set
           me
           .
           Seek
           not
           great
           things
           for
           your selves
           ,
           for
           those
           great
           things
           may
           prove
           great
           snares
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ;
           He
           bids
           us
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Give
             us
             this
             day
             our
             daily
             Bread.
          
           We
           are
           to
           pray
           for
           Bread
           
             for
             to
             day
          
           ,
           supplies
           for
           to
           day
           ;
           and
           we
           are
           to
           say
           that
           ,
           or
           something
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           every
           day
           .
           He
           doth
           not
           bid
           us
           pray
           that
           God
           would
           give
           us
           Bread
           for
           this
           Week
           ,
           or
           for
           this
           Month
           ,
           or
           for
           this
           Year
           ,
           or
           for
           twenty
           Years
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           give
           us
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           to
           say
           so
           
             to
             morrow
          
           as
           well
           as
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           day
           after
           that
           as
           well
           as
           to
           morrow
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           to
           run
           thorough
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           Life
           .
           
             Every
             day
          
           we
           are
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Give
             us
             this
             day
             ,
             &c.
          
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           we
           desire
           to
           have
           our
           Bread
           of
           God
           every
           day
           ,
           we
           must
           ask
           it
           every
           day
           ;
           daily
           Bread
           and
           daily
           Prayer
           must
           go
           together
           .
           God
           doth
           love
           to
           answer
           the
           occasions
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           to
           supply
           their
           wants
           ;
           
             He
             giveth
             meat
             to
             them
             that
             fear
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             ever
             mindful
             of
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             Psal.
          
           III.
           5
           .
           but
           he
           stands
           upon
           his
           honour
           ,
           and
           expects
           to
           be
           owned
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
           said
           ,
           
             he
             would
             be
             sought
             to
             by
             the
             House
             of
             Israel
             to
             do
             it
             for
             them
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           have
           read
           this
           Story
           of
           an
           Heathen
           ,
           whose
           Name
           I
           cannot
           for
           the
           present
           call
           to
           mind
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           had
           at
           any
           time
           passed
           a
           day
           without
           doing
           some
           Act
           of
           Charity
           or
           Mercy
           ,
           he
           would
           in
           the
           evening
           sit
           down
           bemoaning
           himself
           ,
           and
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             perdidi
             diem
             ,
             I
             have
             lost
             a
             day
             .
          
           Truly
           it
           is
           so
           here
           ;
           thou
           mayest
           at
           night
           with
           bitterness
           of
           Soul
           reflect
           upon
           that
           day
           which
           thou
           hast
           spent
           without
           Family-Prayer
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             perdidi
             diem
             ,
             I
             have
             lost
             a
             day
          
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           knows
           the
           shortness
           ,
           the
           uncertainty
           ,
           the
           worth
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           depends
           upon
           the
           right
           improvement
           thereof
           ,
           will
           reckon
           the
           loss
           of
           a
           day
           to
           be
           a
           very
           great
           loss
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           wont
           to
           say
           ,
           one
           loss
           seldom
           goes
           alone
           ;
           what
           thou
           dost
           lose
           besides
           that
           ,
           God
           only
           knows
           ;
           what
           communion
           with
           God
           ,
           what
           answers
           ,
           what
           manifestations
           of
           Divine
           Love
           ,
           what
           communications
           of
           Grace
           ,
           what
           Blessings
           ,
           therefore
           I
           beseech
           you
           all
           to
           make
           Conscience
           of
           Praying
           in
           your
           Families
           every
           day
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           through
           forgetfulness
           or
           surprize
           of
           any
           kind
           ,
           or
           being
           oppress'd
           with
           business
           crowding
           in
           upon
           thee
           ,
           thou
           art
           so
           hindered
           that
           thou
           canst
           not
           perform
           thy
           duty
           ,
           but
           the
           Season
           is
           as
           it
           were
           violently
           wrested
           out
           of
           thy
           hands
           ;
           bewail
           the
           loss
           ,
           sigh
           and
           mourn
           over
           it
           ,
           let
           God
           see
           thou
           art
           afflicted
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           pleas'd
           with
           thy self
           ,
           or
           the
           avocation
           ;
           and
           long
           for
           another
           opportunity
           ,
           in
           which
           thou
           mayest
           go
           and
           appear
           before
           thy
           God
           ;
           and
           when
           once
           it
           comes
           ,
           welcome
           it
           with
           gladness
           ,
           and
           lay
           hold
           upon
           it
           ,
           thy
           Soul
           being
           like
           the
           
             Chariots
             of
             Amminadib
          
           ,
           and
           then
           confess
           thy
           former
           omission
           ,
           and
           beg
           thy
           Father
           to
           cast
           the
           Mantle
           of
           his
           love
           over
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           double
           thy
           diligence
           ,
           and
           thy
           hea●
           ,
           then
           spend
           the
           more
           time
           ,
           and
           put
           forth
           
           the
           greater
           strength
           ,
           then
           do
           thou
           follow
           the
           harder
           after
           God
           ,
           and
           keep
           the
           closer
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           let
           it
           be
           thy
           desire
           to
           make
           up
           that
           which
           was
           lacking
           before
           ,
           that
           so
           neither
           thy
           God
           may
           lose
           his
           honour
           ,
           nor
           thy self
           ,
           nor
           thy
           Family
           the
           good
           and
           benefit
           of
           a
           duty
           ;
           but
           like
           the
           Sea
           ,
           what
           Religion
           loseth
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           it
           may
           gain
           at
           another
           .
        
         
           IV.
           
             Be
             sure
             that
             you
             Pray
             in
             your
             Families
             Morning
             ,
             and
             Evening
             .
          
           I
           would
           not
           have
           you
           from
           hence
           conclude
           my
           design
           is
           to
           render
           you
           so
           strait
           lac'd
           as
           not
           to
           pray
           oftner
           than
           so
           ,
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           and
           take
           up
           with
           doing
           it
           ,
           making
           that
           your
           stint
           ,
           your
           allowance
           ,
           resolved
           not
           to
           exceed
           ;
           no
           ,
           no
           ,
           it
           is
           your
           interest
           to
           study
           liberal
           things
           in
           your
           dealings
           with
           God
           ,
           for
           by
           liberal
           things
           you
           shall
           stand
           ;
           you
           cannot
           be
           too
           much
           with
           God
           ,
           nor
           do
           too
           much
           for
           him
           ?
           you
           cannot
           pray
           too
           much
           ,
           so
           that
           you
           have
           a
           prudent
           and
           cordial
           respect
           to
           all
           his
           Commands
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           your
           Duty
           ,
           not
           suffering
           one
           to
           justle
           out
           another
           ;
           as
           the
           Body
           is
           not
           all
           one
           Member
           ,
           so
           Religion
           is
           not
           all
           one
           Duty
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           consist
           altogether
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           nor
           altogether
           in
           Hearing
           ;
           and
           as
           that
           is
           a
           lame
           Body
           which
           wants
           one
           Member
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           a
           lame
           Christian
           that
           is
           careless
           as
           to
           any
           one
           piece
           of
           Religion
           ,
           such
           a
           wilful
           defect
           is
           a
           great
           deformity
           .
           Set
           your
           hand
           to
           all
           the
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           be
           much
           in
           Prayer
           ;
           David
           gave
           himself
           unto
           Prayer
           ,
           as
           a
           Man
           much
           set
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           devoted
           to
           it
           ;
           Daniel
           the
           Man
           greatly
           beloved
           of
           his
           God
           ,
           was
           at
           it
           three
           times
           in
           a
           day
           ,
           Dan.
           6.10
           .
           
             His
             Windows
             being
             opened
             in
             his
             Chamber
             toward
             Ierusalem
             ,
             he
             kneeled
             upon
             his
             knees
             three
             times
             in
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             prayed
             and
             gave
             thanks
             before
             his
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             afore-time
             .
          
           He
           loved
           Prayer
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           neither
           danger
           nor
           death
           ,
           no
           ,
           not
           a
           violent
           death
           ,
           being
           cast
           into
           a
           Den
           of
           Lyons
           could
           
           affright
           and
           deter
           him
           from
           it
           .
           David
           ,
           the
           Man
           after
           Gods
           own
           heart
           ,
           was
           much
           more
           at
           it
           ,
           Psalm
           119.164
           .
           Surely
           he
           had
           great
           encouragement
           so
           to
           do
           from
           his
           experience
           ,
           he
           sensibly
           felt
           that
           it
           very
           greatly
           tended
           to
           his
           advantage
           ,
           he
           saw
           begging
           was
           a
           good
           trade
           ,
           he
           did
           thrive
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           follow'd
           it
           close
           ,
           the
           oftner
           he
           went
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           got
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           him
           ;
           he
           never
           rose
           off
           his
           knees
           ,
           nor
           returned
           from
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           without
           an
           Alms.
           The
           most
           Praying
           Christian
           ,
           is
           certainly
           the
           most
           growing
           Christian
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           his
           expectations
           ,
           I
           will
           direct
           my
           Prayer
           unto
           thee
           ,
           and
           will
           look
           up
           ;
           so
           he
           hath
           his
           answers
           ,
           and
           sees
           something
           is
           coming
           ;
           but
           let
           the
           Morning
           and
           Evening
           of
           every
           day
           be
           your
           stated
           and
           set
           times
           for
           Prayer
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           reason
           for
           that
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             The
             Divine
             Order
             and
             Appointment
          
           ,
           of
           this
           we
           did
           before
           take
           notice
           ;
           in
           Exod.
           29.
           
           God
           required
           there
           should
           be
           two
           Lambs
           offered
           up
           every
           day
           in
           Sacrifice
           ,
           the
           one
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           in
           the
           Evening
           ,
           which
           was
           called
           the
           
             continual
             Burnt-Offering
          
           ;
           and
           shall
           we
           be
           exceeded
           and
           out-done
           by
           them
           ?
           shall
           the
           dispensation
           now
           be
           more
           glorious
           ,
           and
           shall
           we
           be
           more
           penurious
           that
           live
           under
           it
           ?
           shall
           God
           now
           more
           magnifie
           his
           grace
           ,
           and
           shall
           we
           grow
           poorer
           in
           our
           returns
           ?
           their
           Sacrifices
           were
           more
           costly
           and
           chargeable
           ,
           and
           shall
           ours
           be
           fewer
           ?
           surely
           since
           in
           the
           times
           of
           Messiah
           there
           is
           a
           more
           plentiful
           effusion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           there
           should
           at
           least
           be
           an
           equal
           abounding
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ▪
           our
           Sacrifices
           of
           Prayer
           and
           Praise
           ,
           the
           Calves
           of
           the
           Lips
           ,
           and
           the
           lifting
           up
           of
           our
           Hearts
           and
           hands
           to
           God
           ,
           should
           be
           as
           frequent
           as
           those
           bloody
           Sacrifices
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             This
             Practice
             is
             commended
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
          
           we
           are
           directed
           to
           think
           upon
           those
           things
           that
           are
           of
           good
           report
           .
           Now
           this
           hath
           obtained
           a
           good
           report
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           with
           Men
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           with
           things
           ,
           to
           be
           well
           spoken
           of
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           is
           more
           than
           to
           have
           all
           the
           World
           speak
           well
           of
           one
           ;
           look
           then
           into
           the
           92
           
             d
             Psalm
          
           1.
           
             v.
             It
             is
             a
             good
             thing
             to
             give
             thanks
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             sing
             Praises
             to
             thy
             Name
             ,
             O
             thou
             most
             High
          
           ;
           to
           bless
           God
           ,
           to
           exalt
           God
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           glory
           ,
           is
           good
           ,
           it
           is
           duty
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           employment
           of
           Angels
           ,
           the
           Work
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           have
           good
           hearts
           will
           delight
           in
           good
           work
           .
           If
           you
           would
           know
           what
           are
           the
           fittest
           and
           most
           convenient
           times
           for
           the
           doing
           of
           this
           good
           work
           ,
           for
           that
           tends
           much
           to
           the
           adorning
           and
           setting
           off
           a
           work
           ,
           every
           thing
           being
           beautiful
           in
           its
           season
           .
           He
           tells
           you
           in
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           
             to
             shew
             forth
             thy
             loving
             kindness
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             and
             thy
             faithfulness
             every
             night
          
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           do
           in
           the
           sincerity
           of
           our
           Souls
           thus
           begin
           and
           end
           our
           days
           ,
           we
           are
           like
           to
           find
           them
           good
           throughout
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             God
             visits
             us
             every
             Morning
          
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           less
           than
           Gods
           humbling
           himself
           to
           behold
           those
           things
           which
           are
           above
           ,
           the
           glorious
           Angels
           ,
           much
           more
           to
           look
           upon
           Man
           ,
           sorry
           dust
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           then
           for
           God
           to
           visit
           him
           ?
           the
           Prophet
           admired
           it
           ,
           Psal.
           8
           4.
           
           
             What
             is
             Man
             that
             thou
             art
             mindful
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             that
             thou
             visitest
             him
             ?
          
           Great
           Princes
           are
           not
           wont
           to
           go
           into
           a
           Beggars
           Hovil
           ,
           they
           reckon
           it
           below
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           Great
           God
           stoops
           much
           lower
           ;
           and
           Oh!
           
             how
             necessary
             is
             this
             for
             us
             ,
             Iob
          
           10.12
           .
           
             Thy
             Visitation
             hath
             preserved
             my
             Spirit
             .
          
           By
           this
           he
           meant
           a
           gracious
           Visitation
           ,
           a
           Friendly
           one
           ,
           this
           reviv'd
           him
           ,
           this
           preserv'd
           him
           ,
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           his
           Life
           ,
           his
           Courage
           ,
           his
           Comforts
           ,
           all
           were
           upheld
           and
           maintain'd
           by
           the
           gracious
           visitations
           of
           God.
           Again
           ,
           
           
             how
             frequent
             are
             these
             with
             us
          
           ?
           how
           many
           gracious
           Visits
           doth
           God
           bestow
           upon
           his
           poor
           People
           ?
           Iob
           7.18
           .
           
             Thou
             visitest
             him
             every
             morning
          
           ,
           there
           is
           never
           a
           Morning
           that
           we
           miss
           him
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           the
           Morning
           returns
           ,
           God
           comes
           to
           visit
           us
           ,
           yea
           ,
           he
           is
           with
           us
           before
           we
           are
           up
           ;
           and
           since
           Gods
           visits
           are
           so
           frequent
           ,
           shall
           ours
           be
           few
           ?
           shall
           he
           come
           to
           see
           us
           ,
           and
           see
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           ,
           we
           wait
           upon
           him
           ?
           shall
           the
           strangeness
           be
           on
           our
           side
           ?
           let
           us
           visit
           God
           every
           Morning
           ,
           and
           pay
           him
           visit
           for
           visit
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           be
           sure
           to
           carry
           our
           Family
           with
           us
           ,
           for
           so
           we
           shall
           be
           the
           more
           welcome
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             The
             continuation
             and
             constant
             succession
             of
             Mercies
             doth
             oblige
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             call
             for
             it
          
           ;
           Gods
           Mercies
           are
           new
           every
           Morning
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           our
           returns
           ?
           shall
           we
           not
           follow
           hard
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           delight
           in
           our
           approaches
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           draws
           us
           with
           the
           Cords
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           yea
           ,
           with
           loving-kindness
           ;
           the
           very
           pouring
           out
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           a
           precious
           Oyntment
           ,
           should
           make
           us
           love
           and
           run
           after
           him
           ;
           Oh!
           let
           the
           pouring
           out
           of
           his
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           do
           it
           .
           
             Day
             unto
             Day
             utters
             speech
             ,
             and
             Night
             unto
             Night
             sheweth
             knowledge
             ,
          
           and
           one
           would
           think
           that
           when
           both
           Day
           and
           Night
           speak
           in
           the
           Language
           of
           Love
           ,
           we
           should
           answer
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           silent
           .
           God
           soweth
           his
           Seed
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Evening
           he
           witholdeth
           not
           his
           hand
           ;
           and
           surely
           that
           Heart
           and
           House
           is
           a
           very
           barren
           Soil
           ,
           and
           near
           unto
           a
           Curse
           ,
           that
           doth
           not
           twice
           a
           day
           pay
           its
           acknowledgments
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           methinks
           there
           is
           not
           any
           one
           who
           hath
           the
           use
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           believes
           a
           God
           ,
           but
           hath
           a
           Monitor
           in
           his
           own
           bosom
           to
           prompt
           him
           to
           this
           ,
           and
           not
           need
           a
           Minister
           in
           a
           Pulpit
           to
           press
           it
           upon
           him
           ,
           or
           a
           Friend
           at
           his
           elbow
           to
           jog
           him
           ,
           
             your
             own
             reason
             should
             and
             would
             direct
             you
             to
             it
             ,
          
           if
           you
           did
           but
           
           consult
           and
           hearken
           to
           it
           .
           It
           is
           fit
           that
           we
           should
           make
           God
           the
           Alpha
           ,
           and
           the
           Omega
           ,
           the
           first
           and
           the
           last
           ,
           for
           so
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           begin
           and
           end
           our
           day
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           too
           with
           God
           :
           we
           cannot
           rationally
           expect
           to
           prosper
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           begin
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           case
           we
           do
           not
           end
           with
           him
           ,
           our
           labour
           may
           be
           lost
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           we
           have
           done
           may
           ravel
           out
           again
           .
           
             Our
             necessities
             would
             engage
             and
             spur
             us
             on
             to
             this
             .
             In
             the
             Morning
          
           we
           should
           seek
           him
           for
           direction
           ,
           assistance
           ,
           and
           blessing
           upon
           the
           work
           and
           business
           of
           the
           day
           .
           
             For
             Direction
          
           ,
           else
           we
           shall
           mistake
           our
           way
           ,
           and
           lose
           our selves
           ,
           it
           not
           being
           in
           him
           that
           walketh
           to
           direct
           his
           steps
           ;
           he
           that
           thinks
           himself
           wise
           enough
           to
           be
           his
           own
           guide
           ,
           will
           find
           himself
           a
           Fool
           for
           thinking
           so
           .
           
             For
             assistance
          
           ,
           because
           in
           him
           we
           live
           ,
           and
           move
           ,
           and
           have
           our
           being
           ,
           and
           without
           him
           we
           can
           do
           nothing
           ;
           nothing
           supernatural
           ,
           nothing
           natural
           ,
           the
           concurrence
           of
           his
           grace
           is
           necessary
           to
           all
           our
           Spiritual
           and
           holy
           actions
           :
           the
           concurrence
           of
           his
           providence
           is
           as
           necessary
           to
           all
           our
           natural
           and
           civil
           actions
           ;
           if
           he
           subduct
           from
           us
           we
           cannot
           stir
           a
           finger
           ,
           nor
           move
           a
           foot
           .
           
             And
             for
             a
             Blessing
          
           ,
           for
           upon
           that
           all
           our
           success
           depends
           ,
           we
           had
           as
           good
           sit
           still
           if
           we
           take
           not
           God
           along
           with
           us
           ;
           Solomon
           tell
           us
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           
             the
             diligent
             hand
             makes
             Rich
          
           ;
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           that
           
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             Lord
             makes
             Rich
          
           ;
           the
           former
           can
           never
           do
           it
           without
           the
           latter
           .
           
             In
             the
             Evening
          
           we
           should
           beg
           of
           him
           Protection
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           his
           hedge
           that
           secures
           us
           ,
           his
           wing
           that
           covers
           us
           ,
           Psal.
           4.8
           .
           
             Thou
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             only
             makest
             me
             to
             dwell
             in
             safety
             ,
          
           no
           Guard
           comparable
           to
           a
           God
           ;
           beg
           of
           him
           
             rest
             and
             sleep
          
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           he
           that
           with
           a
           tender
           hand
           closeth
           the
           eye
           ,
           and
           binds
           up
           the
           senses
           ,
           and
           
             giveth
             his
             beloved
             sleep
          
           ,
           beg
           of
           him
           refreshing
           by
           that
           sleep
           ,
           else
           you
           will
           have
           sick
           sleeps
           ,
           and
           disorder'd
           Spirits
           ,
           
           and
           akeing
           heads
           after
           them
           .
           Once
           more
           ,
           
             our
             daily
             receivings
          
           do
           oblige
           us
           to
           the
           offering
           up
           of
           this
           our
           Morning
           and
           Evening
           Sacrifice
           .
           
             In
             the
             Morning
          
           we
           are
           in
           gratitude
           bound
           to
           bless
           him
           for
           watching
           over
           us
           while
           we
           slept
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           a
           never-slumbering
           Eye
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           not
           holding
           our
           Eyes
           waking
           ,
           of
           which
           poor
           Asaph
           complain'd
           ,
           Psal.
           77.4
           .
           And
           that
           you
           are
           not
           in
           the
           same
           case
           with
           poor
           Iob
           in
           Iob
           7.13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             Who
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             his
             bed
             should
             comfort
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             couch
             should
             ease
             his
             complaint
             ,
             was
             scar'd
             with
             dreams
             ,
             and
             frighted
             with
             visions
             .
          
           We
           have
           cause
           to
           bless
           God
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           sought
           rest
           in
           our
           Beds
           we
           found
           it
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           sleep
           was
           not
           our
           terrour
           .
           And
           again
           in
           the
           Evening
           we
           have
           cause
           to
           bless
           God
           for
           the
           help
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           that
           he
           directed
           ,
           and
           strengthen'd
           ,
           and
           prosper'd
           us
           in
           the
           work
           of
           our
           Heads
           and
           Hands
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Mercies
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           Health
           ,
           Ease
           ,
           Relations
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           Food
           ,
           Raiment
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           relish
           our
           Enjoyments
           ,
           and
           taste
           any
           sweetness
           in
           our
           Enjoyments
           ;
           for
           a
           little
           matter
           would
           vitiate
           and
           corrupt
           our
           Palates
           ,
           and
           render
           our
           pleasant
           things
           as
           insipid
           and
           unsavoury
           to
           us
           as
           the
           white
           of
           an
           Egg
           ,
           or
           a
           dry
           Chip
           ,
           nay
           ,
           bitter
           and
           loathsom
           ,
           Iob
           20.12
           .
           
             His
             meat
             in
             his
             bowels
             is
             turn'd
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             gall
             of
             asps
             within
             him
             .
          
           It
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           have
           
             outward
             Mercies
          
           ,
           and
           another
           to
           have
           the
           comfort
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           these
           two
           go
           not
           always
           together
           ,
           but
           are
           often
           separated
           ;
           when
           we
           have
           them
           both
           ,
           surely
           we
           should
           be
           wickedly
           ungrateful
           if
           we
           do
           not
           own
           and
           honour
           him
           who
           is
           the
           Father
           of
           those
           Mercies
           ,
           and
           the
           God
           of
           that
           Comfort
           .
        
         
           V.
           
             For
             the
             better
             offering
             up
             of
             these
             your
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             Sacrifices
             in
             and
             with
             your
             Families
             ,
             be
             sure
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             the
             fittest
             and
             most
             proper
             time
             .
          
           God
           doth
           all
           his
           works
           in
           their
           time
           ,
           so
           should
           we
           do
           
           ours
           ;
           that
           will
           be
           the
           Beauty
           of
           them
           .
           The
           blessed
           Man
           brings
           forth
           his
           Fruit
           in
           its
           Season
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           lovely
           ,
           pleasant
           Fruit.
           Now
           which
           is
           the
           most
           proper
           and
           convenient
           time
           for
           the
           Duty
           ;
           I
           shall
           not
           take
           upon
           me
           here
           to
           determine
           ,
           for
           the
           occasions
           and
           circumstances
           of
           Families
           are
           various
           and
           different
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           not
           seldom
           those
           of
           the
           same
           Family
           ;
           wherefore
           the
           Governours
           of
           Families
           are
           to
           make
           use
           of
           their
           own
           Prudence
           and
           Discretion
           in
           the
           choice
           thereof
           ;
           you
           are
           most
           likely
           to
           know
           it
           best
           ,
           only
           do
           you
           chuse
           that
           which
           is
           best
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           lay
           down
           two
           Rules
           in
           general
           by
           which
           you
           may
           judge
           what
           is
           so
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           
             That
             is
             the
             best
             time
             for
             Prayer
             ,
             in
             which
             you
             can
             promise
             your selves
             the
             greatest
             freedom
             from
             all
             other
             business
             ,
          
           and
           to
           meet
           with
           the
           fewest
           avocations
           from
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           disturbances
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             That
             is
             the
             best
             time
             for
             Prayer
             ,
             in
             which
             you
             find
             your selves
             in
             the
             best
             composure
          
           ;
           wherein
           your
           Minds
           and
           Hearts
           are
           in
           the
           fittest
           frame
           for
           the
           Duty
           ,
           most
           serious
           ,
           most
           spiritual
           ,
           most
           lively
           ,
           and
           have
           good
           reason
           to
           conclude
           ,
           those
           who
           are
           to
           join
           with
           you
           in
           the
           work
           will
           be
           so
           too
           as
           well
           as
           your self
           .
           This
           is
           highly
           desireable
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           special
           manner
           to
           be
           look'd
           to
           .
           A
           wise
           Man
           will
           see
           that
           his
           Instrument
           be
           in
           Tune
           before
           he
           will
           begin
           to
           play
           his
           Musick
           .
           Do
           you
           here
           see
           to
           it
           that
           your
           Hearts
           be
           in
           Tune
           ,
           otherwise
           you
           cannot
           hope
           that
           your
           Prayer
           will
           be
           God's
           delight
           .
           Now
           here
           I
           must
           be
           plain
           with
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           be
           faithful
           to
           you
           ;
           and
           faithful
           I
           must
           be
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           accountable
           ,
           and
           how
           else
           shall
           I
           answer
           it
           to
           my
           Judge
           .
           I
           charge
           no
           body
           in
           particular
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           be
           becoming
           in
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           in
           such
           an
           Assembly
           ;
           but
           I
           draw
           my
           Bow
           at
           a
           venture
           ,
           God
           himself
           direct
           the
           Arrow
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           hit
           the
           mark
           ,
           and
           pierce
           to
           the
           
           Heart
           of
           those
           who
           are
           guilty
           .
           And
           I
           do
           advise
           every
           one
           of
           you
           to
           reflect
           and
           search
           into
           your
           own
           Lives
           ,
           and
           examine
           your
           Practices
           ,
           and
           if
           your
           Consciences
           smite
           you
           ,
           and
           say
           as
           Nathan
           to
           
             David
             ,
             Thou
             art
             the
             Man
             ,
             Thou
             the
             Woman
             ,
          
           take
           it
           to
           your selves
           ,
           and
           I
           give
           you
           free
           leave
           to
           think
           your selves
           the
           persons
           whom
           I
           meant
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           said
           I
           intended
           to
           and
           for
           you
           ,
           only
           ,
           
             know
             it
             for
             your
             good
          
           .
           The
           God
           of
           Heaven
           accompany
           what
           I
           shall
           say
           with
           his
           Spirit
           and
           Blessing
           ,
           and
           lay
           it
           on
           the
           sore
           place
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           stick
           in
           order
           to
           the
           working
           of
           a
           Cure.
           There
           are
           ,
           my
           Friends
           ,
           two
           things
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           am
           inform'd
           ,
           and
           upon
           their
           account
           there
           are
           great
           thoughts
           of
           Heart
           among
           serious
           gracious
           Christians
           .
        
         
           One
           is
           that
           of
           unreasonable
           and
           unseasonable
           Gaming
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           in
           the
           houses
           of
           Professors
           ,
           such
           as
           call
           themselves
           Christians
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           counted
           the
           Friends
           and
           practisers
           of
           that
           Religion
           which
           is
           pure
           and
           undefiled
           before
           God
           and
           the
           Father
           ;
           as
           for
           others
           who
           are
           the
           Servants
           of
           Sin
           and
           Satan
           ,
           I
           leave
           them
           to
           the
           righteous
           Judgment
           of
           God.
           But
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           since
           I
           entred
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           there
           is
           in
           the
           houses
           of
           Professors
           sitting
           up
           at
           Cards
           till
           it
           is
           late
           ,
           ten
           ,
           eleven
           ,
           twelve
           of
           the
           Clock
           at
           night
           ,
           yea
           sometimes
           till
           morning
           :
           I
           ask
           them
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           whether
           ever
           they
           sate
           up
           so
           long
           at
           prayer
           ,
           or
           reading
           the
           Scripture
           ?
           Unto
           such
           persons
           I
           would
           only
           say
           these
           few
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           
             As
             touching
             the
             Game
             it self
          
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           take
           upon
           me
           peremptorily
           to
           determine
           ,
           that
           playing
           at
           Cards
           is
           utterly
           unlawful
           .
           Yet
           I
           do
           very
           well
           remember
           ,
           that
           in
           former
           times
           when
           Professors
           liv'd
           more
           up
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           Religion
           than
           most
           now
           do
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           allow
           to
           themselves
           that
           latitude
           which
           many
           in
           our
           days
           take
           ;
           Cards
           were
           counted
           so
           by
           
           many
           godly
           learned
           Ministers
           and
           gracious
           Christians
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           were
           then
           call'd
           ,
           
             The
             Devil's
             Books
          
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           of
           them
           for
           play
           was
           a
           thing
           of
           bad
           report
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           a
           pack
           of
           them
           in
           the
           house
           was
           then
           reckoned
           scandalous
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           one
           of
           no
           small
           esteem
           for
           Learning
           and
           Piety
           (
           whose
           Name
           I
           forbear
           to
           mention
           )
           hath
           written
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           I
           humbly
           conceive
           ,
           he
           had
           better
           have
           spar'd
           his
           pains
           .
           So
           pitiful
           a
           Cause
           did
           not
           deserve
           so
           Learned
           a
           Pen
           ,
           so
           great
           a
           Patron
           ;
           and
           what
           he
           and
           others
           have
           said
           is
           not
           satisfactory
           ,
           but
           still
           
             (
             sub
             judice
             lis
             est
          
           )
           the
           matter
           is
           disputable
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           more
           against
           it
           than
           for
           it
           .
           And
           I
           am
           sure
           in
           matters
           questionable
           ,
           such
           things
           as
           will
           admit
           of
           a
           debate
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           wisdom
           of
           those
           who
           love
           their
           own
           Souls
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           approve
           themselves
           unto
           God
           by
           an
           holy
           exact
           walking
           before
           him
           ,
           to
           forbear
           ;
           there
           
             may
             be
             sin
          
           in
           using
           ,
           but
           for
           certain
           there
           is
           no
           danger
           in
           letting
           them
           alone
           .
           Though
           you
           are
           not
           sure
           there
           is
           Poison
           in
           a
           Glass
           of
           Wine
           ,
           yet
           if
           you
           do
           suspect
           it
           you
           will
           not
           drink
           of
           it
           .
           Perhaps
           the
           company
           will
           jeer
           and
           laugh
           at
           you
           for
           your
           over-niceness
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           till
           they
           be
           weary
           ,
           better
           so
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           your
           own
           Consciences
           raging
           and
           storming
           at
           you
           for
           your
           over-boldness
           .
           It
           is
           not
           good
           to
           rouze
           a
           sleepy
           Lion
           ,
           a
           little
           matter
           will
           do
           it
           .
           But
           then
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             As
             to
             any
             other
             Game
             which
             is
             evidently
             lawful
             ,
          
           and
           concerning
           which
           no
           dispute
           hath
           been
           raised
           among
           good
           men
           .
           Nature
           doth
           require
           ,
           and
           God
           doth
           allow
           Recreations
           .
           The
           Bow
           that
           always
           stands
           bent
           will
           grow
           to
           be
           a
           Slug.
           And
           there
           are
           Recreations
           in
           themselves
           very
           innocent
           and
           harmless
           ,
           that
           tend
           much
           to
           the
           health
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           detriment
           or
           prejudice
           of
           the
           Soul
           ;
           yet
           even
           in
           these
           you
           must
           manage
           your selves
           with
           wisdom
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           you
           may
           sin
           in
           them
           .
           What
           
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           saith
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           1
           Tim.
           1.8
           .
           
             We
             know
             that
             the
             Law
             is
             good
             if
             a
             man
             use
             it
             lawfully
             .
          
           I
           may
           say
           in
           the
           present
           case
           ,
           we
           know
           that
           Recreation
           is
           good
           if
           a
           man
           use
           it
           lawfully
           ;
           but
           withal
           we
           know
           that
           the
           greatest
           danger
           of
           real
           sincere
           Christians
           lieth
           
             inter
             licita
          
           ,
           among
           things
           lawful
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           Recreations
           ,
           which
           you
           use
           ,
           are
           lawful
           in
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           you
           may
           sin
           in
           the
           using
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           ways
           ;
           particularly
           ,
           in
           the
           using
           them
           out
           of
           season
           ,
           and
           by
           being
           too
           long
           at
           them
           .
           Time
           is
           too
           precious
           a
           Jewel
           to
           be
           thrown
           away
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ;
           I
           desire
           you
           seriously
           to
           consider
           ,
           
             whether
             Gaming
             be
             a
             good
             preparative
             for
             any
             holy
             duty
             .
          
           We
           have
           been
           wont
           to
           blame
           those
           that
           would
           upon
           the
           Lord's-day
           come
           reeking
           out
           of
           their
           Beds
           to
           Publick
           Ordinances
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           be
           not
           mistaken
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           worthy
           of
           blame
           ,
           who
           immediately
           go
           from
           their
           sports
           to
           the
           Service
           of
           God.
           Is
           this
           ,
           my
           Friends
           ,
           is
           this
           the
           way
           for
           People
           to
           get
           themselves
           into
           a
           fitness
           for
           duty
           ,
           their
           hearts
           into
           a
           serious
           ,
           solemn
           ,
           spiritual
           and
           holy
           frame
           ?
           Is
           this
           the
           way
           to
           qualifie
           you
           for
           an
           appearance
           in
           so
           great
           and
           glorious
           a
           Presence
           as
           is
           that
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           engaging
           to
           so
           important
           and
           momentous
           a
           work
           as
           is
           that
           of
           Prayer
           ?
           You
           that
           love
           Recreations
           ,
           do
           not
           love
           them
           too
           well
           ;
           and
           you
           that
           use
           them
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           without
           abusing
           them
           ;
           do
           not
           make
           Play
           your
           work
           ,
           but
           use
           it
           moderately
           ,
           
             as
             becometh
             those
             who
             were
             sent
             hither
             for
             higher
             and
             nobler
             purposes
          
           than
           to
           sport
           upon
           Earth
           as
           Leviathan
           doth
           in
           the
           Sea
           ;
           and
           
             as
             becomes
             them
             who
             knows
             the
             shortness
             ,
             uncertainty
             and
             preciousness
             of
             Time
             ,
          
           and
           that
           your
           everlasting
           welfare
           and
           happiness
           in
           the
           other
           World
           depends
           upon
           a
           due
           improvement
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           
             as
             becomes
             those
             who
             believe
             you
             must
             at
             last
             render
             an
             account
             thereof
             unto
             the
             God
             that
             gave
             it
             to
             you
             .
          
           And
           I
           also
           advise
           you
           to
           take
           special
           ,
           care
           that
           there
           be
           a
           sufficient
           
           interval
           or
           space
           of
           time
           between
           your
           Recreation
           and
           your
           Duty
           ,
           that
           so
           you
           may
           call
           your
           thoughts
           in
           which
           you
           had
           given
           leave
           to
           ramble
           ,
           and
           raise
           your
           Affections
           up
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           too
           much
           deprest
           ,
           and
           sunk
           to
           Objects
           so
           mean
           and
           low
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           holy
           Meditation
           ,
           spiritual
           Divine
           Contemplations
           ,
           you
           may
           recover
           your
           former
           warmth
           ,
           and
           chafe
           your selves
           into
           a
           due
           heat
           ,
           and
           be
           fervent
           in
           spirit
           serving
           the
           Lord
           ,
           remembring
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           the
           flame
           of
           Manoahs
           Sacrifice
           that
           the
           Angel
           did
           wonderfully
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ;
           You
           that
           are
           Parents
           ,
           I
           do
           earnestly
           desire
           you
           to
           think
           with
           your selves
           ,
           and
           that
           seriously
           ,
           
             whether
             you
             are
             kind
             to
             your
             Children
             in
             playing
             at
             Cards
          
           ;
           doth
           this
           speak
           your
           love
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           care
           of
           them
           ?
           Is
           this
           the
           way
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           the
           path
           of
           the
           Destroyer
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           up
           for
           God
           ?
           Doth
           this
           tend
           to
           the
           making
           of
           them
           gracious
           or
           serious
           ?
           Do
           you
           think
           in
           your
           Consciences
           that
           you
           would
           be
           willing
           Death
           should
           come
           and
           find
           you
           so
           employed
           ,
           that
           Death
           should
           come
           and
           take
           you
           at
           Cards
           ?
           Or
           do
           you
           think
           in
           your
           Consciences
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           herein
           set
           your
           Children
           a
           good
           Example
           .
           Really
           this
           deserves
           your
           thoughts
           ;
           for
           as
           we
           Ministers
           are
           to
           be
           Examples
           to
           the
           Flock
           ,
           so
           you
           Parents
           and
           Governours
           ought
           to
           be
           to
           your
           Families
           .
           
             What
             manner
             of
             persons
             then
             should
             you
             be
             in
             all
             holy
             conversation
             ,
          
           in
           all
           the
           actions
           of
           your
           Lives
           ?
           and
           are
           you
           so
           exemplary
           when
           you
           play
           at
           Cards
           ,
           as
           it
           becomes
           and
           concerns
           you
           to
           be
           ?
           Possibly
           ,
           some
           of
           you
           think
           you
           have
           enough
           to
           say
           for
           your selves
           ,
           viz.
           that
           you
           do
           not
           make
           a
           Trade
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           a
           common
           practice
           ,
           you
           do
           it
           but
           at
           one
           time
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           when
           the
           Nights
           are
           long
           ,
           and
           you
           know
           not
           how
           otherwise
           to
           pass
           away
           the
           time
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           do
           not
           say
           so
           ,
           for
           that
           proclaims
           your
           egregious
           weakness
           
           and
           folly
           )
           what
           !
           have
           so
           great
           work
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           know
           not
           how
           to
           pass
           away
           the
           time
           ?
           or
           you
           satisfie
           your selves
           with
           this
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           not
           play
           for
           Mony
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           for
           much
           ,
           so
           that
           upon
           that
           score
           you
           are
           much
           at
           a
           pass
           whether
           you
           win
           or
           not
           ,
           and
           this
           may
           be
           ,
           but
           you
           cannot
           tell
           what
           your
           Children
           may
           do
           after
           you
           ;
           you
           do
           shew
           them
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           lead
           them
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           may
           shortly
           go
           a
           great
           deal
           farther
           than
           you
           your selves
           either
           do
           or
           dare
           to
           do
           ;
           because
           they
           see
           you
           play
           at
           Cards
           ,
           they
           conclude
           it
           lawful
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           do
           so
           too
           ▪
           and
           accordingly
           do
           ,
           for
           Children
           are
           imitating
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           by
           practising
           it
           ,
           they
           may
           fall
           in
           love
           with
           it
           ,
           for
           Childhood
           and
           youth
           are
           vanity
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           very
           apt
           to
           follow
           after
           vanity
           ,
           and
           in
           time
           they
           may
           come
           to
           love
           it
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           to
           consume
           and
           spend
           their
           time
           in
           it
           ,
           untill
           their
           purses
           be
           exhausted
           ,
           their
           Estates
           dwindled
           and
           shrunk
           into
           nothing
           ,
           and
           themselves
           with
           their
           Families
           reduced
           to
           beggery
           ,
           and
           a
           morsel
           of
           bread
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           their
           Souls
           are
           lost
           into
           the
           bargain
           ;
           and
           surely
           rather
           than
           that
           should
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           thousand
           thousand
           times
           more
           desirable
           that
           all
           the
           Cards
           in
           London
           ,
           in
           England
           ,
           yea
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           should
           with
           just
           indignation
           be
           Sacrificed
           in
           the
           Flames
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           ,
           I
           beg
           of
           you
           that
           you
           would
           do
           justly
           ,
           in
           
             giving
             to
             God
             the
             things
             which
             are
             Gods
             ,
          
           and
           let
           not
           Cards
           nor
           any
           other
           game
           hinder
           his
           Work
           and
           Service
           ,
           nor
           keep
           you
           from
           the
           performance
           of
           your
           Duty
           .
           Many
           have
           been
           undone
           by
           gaming
           ,
           and
           thousands
           enrich'd
           by
           praying
           ;
           it
           was
           by
           this
           means
           that
           
             Iacob
             as
             a
             Prince
             had
             power
             with
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             and
             did
             prevail
             .
          
           Oh!
           that
           so
           much
           may
           suffice
           to
           be
           spoken
           to
           that
           complaint
           ,
           and
           Oh!
           that
           God
           would
           accompany
           it
           with
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           Blessing
           .
        
         
         
           There
           is
           another
           thing
           which
           is
           indeed
           the
           matter
           of
           a
           general
           Complaint
           ,
           and
           hath
           raised
           a
           great
           Cry
           that
           reached
           mine
           Ears
           ,
           and
           the
           Ears
           of
           many
           of
           my
           
             Reverend
             Brethren
          
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           renders
           it
           so
           much
           a
           Gravamen
           ,
           so
           grievous
           and
           afflictive
           to
           our
           spirits
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           other
           persons
           truly
           fearing
           God
           ,
           and
           concern'd
           for
           the
           Honour
           and
           Interest
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           which
           deserves
           to
           be
           dearer
           to
           us
           than
           our
           Lives
           ,
           is
           that
           it
           is
           the
           common
           ,
           yea
           daily
           custom
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           vile
           Debauchees
           of
           the
           Age
           ,
           the
           wicked
           and
           profane
           Crew
           ,
           from
           whom
           nothing
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           that
           savours
           of
           goodness
           and
           sobriety
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           sober
           Persons
           ,
           grave
           Citizens
           ,
           yea
           of
           Men
           eminent
           for
           their
           Profession
           ,
           Members
           of
           Churches
           worshipping
           God
           in
           that
           way
           which
           so
           many
           unjustly
           labour
           to
           fix
           a
           black
           brand
           of
           Infamy
           upon
           ;
           but
           our
           
             Heavenly
             Advocate
          
           will
           one
           day
           plead
           our
           Cause
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           it
           as
           the
           Light.
           But
           the
           thing
           is
           ,
           such
           Persons
           sitting
           so
           long
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           at
           Publick
           houses
           of
           one
           kind
           or
           another
           ,
           and
           spending
           there
           so
           much
           time
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           nine
           ,
           ten
           ,
           yea
           and
           often
           eleven
           of
           the
           Clock
           at
           night
           ,
           before
           they
           return
           to
           their
           home
           ;
           so
           deeply
           engaged
           are
           they
           in
           their
           Clubs
           ,
           and
           Discourses
           ,
           in
           telling
           and
           hearing
           of
           News
           .
           I
           bless
           God
           I
           very
           seldom
           hear
           of
           Professors
           and
           Members
           of
           Churches
           being
           charged
           with
           Drunkenness
           ,
           Uncleanness
           ,
           or
           other
           gross
           Immoralities
           ,
           though
           I
           wish
           there
           were
           none
           of
           them
           guilty
           ,
           and
           do
           fear
           there
           be
           some
           who
           are
           Spots
           in
           our
           Communion
           ;
           yet
           this
           we
           can
           say
           ,
           we
           allow
           them
           not
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           did
           know
           them
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           just
           proof
           ,
           we
           should
           proceed
           against
           them
           according
           to
           Scripture-Rule
           .
           Further
           to
           prevent
           my
           being
           mistaken
           ,
           I
           shall
           say
           these
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           
             I
             do
             not
             speak
             against
             mens
             inquiring
             after
             News
             ,
          
           or
           their
           being
           desirous
           to
           inform
           themselves
           
           concerning
           the
           State
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           how
           matters
           go
           in
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           abroad
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           specially
           in
           such
           a
           time
           as
           this
           .
           When
           the
           Army
           of
           Israel
           went
           out
           to
           War
           against
           the
           Philistines
           ,
           good
           old
           Eli
           could
           not
           stay
           at
           home
           ,
           but
           out
           he
           went
           and
           sate
           upon
           a
           Seat
           by
           the
           ways
           side
           ,
           watching
           ,
           for
           his
           heart
           trembled
           for
           the
           Ark
           of
           God
           ;
           1
           Sam.
           4.13
           .
           And
           I
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           duty
           ,
           yea
           ,
           a
           necessary
           part
           of
           duty
           in
           us
           all
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           be
           accordingly
           affected
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           understand
           how
           to
           order
           our
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           demean
           our selves
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           direct
           our
           Prayers
           and
           Praises
           unto
           God
           ,
           that
           so
           there
           may
           be
           no
           unseemly
           discord
           and
           jarring
           between
           God's
           Providences
           and
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           but
           an
           harmony
           and
           consent
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             I
             do
             not
             speak
             a
             word
             against
             Citizens
             having
             their
             Clubs
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             better
             and
             more
             prudent
             management
             of
             their
             Trades
          
           :
           this
           I
           am
           a
           stranger
           to
           and
           therefore
           do
           not
           meddle
           with
           ;
           for
           any
           thing
           I
           know
           it
           may
           be
           convenient
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           profitable
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           so
           ,
           needful
           ;
           but
           for
           Men
           to
           sit
           in
           those
           places
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           keep
           from
           their
           own
           houses
           till
           it
           be
           so
           late
           ,
           is
           indeed
           blame-worthy
           ,
           and
           calls
           loudly
           for
           a
           reformation
           ,
           and
           oh
           !
           that
           I
           could
           help
           toward
           it
           ,
           I
           will
           do
           my
           endeavour
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           thereunto
           ,
           offer
           some
           things
           to
           your
           consideration
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           if
           any
           of
           you
           who
           are
           here
           present
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           are
           Husbands
           ,
           be
           guilty
           of
           this
           thing
           ,
           and
           make
           an
           ordinary
           practice
           thereof
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           most
           calm
           and
           composed
           ,
           seriously
           to
           reflect
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           think
           with
           your selves
           ,
           
             whether
             this
             be
             kindness
             to
             your
             Wives
             ?
          
           Is
           this
           walking
           answerably
           to
           that
           near
           intimate
           conjugal
           relation
           into
           which
           you
           did
           voluntarily
           and
           of
           your
           own
           choice
           enter
           ,
           promising
           to
           express
           all
           love
           and
           
           tenderness
           ?
           Is
           this
           living
           up
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           doing
           the
           duty
           of
           that
           Relation
           ?
           Is
           this
           being
           as
           good
           as
           your
           word
           ?
           Is
           this
           your
           love
           and
           kindness
           to
           her
           ,
           in
           whose
           Company
           and
           Converse
           you
           ought
           to
           delight
           above
           all
           others
           except
           Gods
           ?
           Is
           this
           to
           be
           a
           Comfort
           to
           her
           as
           you
           ought
           to
           be
           ?
           Think
           that
           while
           you
           are
           abroad
           Merry
           ,
           Jocund
           ,
           Pleasant
           ,
           Delighting
           your self
           with
           your
           Friends
           and
           Wine
           ,
           she
           for
           want
           of
           you
           is
           at
           home
           Melancholick
           ,
           Concern'd
           ,
           Afraid
           ,
           Troubled
           lest
           you
           should
           Contract
           any
           Guilt
           ,
           or
           come
           by
           any
           Hurt
           ;
           at
           least
           ,
           she
           is
           solitary
           and
           alone
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           To
           that
           thought
           add
           another
           ,
           
             While
             I
             am
             here
             doth
             not
             my
             Family
             want
             me
             ?
          
           May
           you
           not
           be
           more
           useful
           ,
           and
           do
           much
           more
           good
           at
           Home
           ,
           than
           you
           are
           capable
           of
           doing
           in
           one
           of
           those
           Publick
           Houses
           ?
           What
           becomes
           of
           your
           own
           Vineyard
           ,
           which
           you
           are
           bound
           to
           keep
           ?
           Would
           it
           not
           turn
           to
           a
           better
           account
           ,
           and
           prove
           far
           more
           advantagious
           both
           to
           you
           and
           yours
           to
           be
           teaching
           of
           your
           Family
           ,
           commending
           God
           and
           Godliness
           to
           them
           ,
           giving
           them
           good
           Counsels
           ,
           instilling
           into
           them
           sound
           Principles
           ,
           reading
           to
           them
           your selves
           ,
           or
           hearing
           them
           read
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           other
           good
           Books
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           may
           be
           richly
           furnished
           for
           good
           Works
           ,
           and
           made
           wise
           to
           Salvation
           ;
           or
           Catechising
           them
           about
           the
           main
           Fundamental
           Points
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           examining
           them
           as
           to
           their
           knowledge
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           due
           care
           wherein
           while
           they
           are
           young
           ,
           many
           when
           they
           come
           to
           be
           grown
           up
           ,
           prove
           unstable
           Souls
           ,
           and
           an
           easie
           prey
           to
           them
           that
           lye
           in
           wait
           to
           deceive
           .
           Possibly
           you
           do
           not
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           hope
           that
           you
           do
           not
           Drink
           to
           Excess
           in
           those
           Houses
           ,
           nor
           spend
           too
           much
           Money
           upon
           them
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           thank
           you
           for
           it
           afterward
           ;
           but
           what
           saist
           thou
           Conscience
           ?
           
           Speak
           out
           ,
           to
           them
           ,
           speak
           plain
           ,
           do
           they
           not
           spend
           too
           much
           time
           there
           ?
           May
           they
           not
           spend
           it
           much
           better
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           about
           something
           else
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ;
           
             Suppose
             the
             great
             and
             holy
             God
             should
             come
             to
             you
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             would
             you
             not
             be
             startled
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             afraid
             of
             him
             ?
          
           When
           Elijah
           in
           danger
           of
           his
           Life
           upon
           the
           rage
           and
           threatning
           of
           Iezabel
           had
           fled
           and
           hid
           himself
           in
           a
           Cave
           ,
           the
           Lord
           came
           to
           him
           and
           said
           ,
           
             What
             dost
             thou
             here
             Elijah
          
           ?
           1
           Kings
           19.
           
           Suppose
           God
           should
           then
           and
           there
           come
           to
           thee
           ,
           not
           in
           a
           great
           strong
           Wind
           ,
           nor
           in
           an
           Earthquake
           ,
           nor
           in
           a
           Fire
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           gentle
           manner
           as
           he
           did
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           a
           small
           still
           voice
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           what
           dost
           thou
           here
           ,
           O
           Man
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           high
           time
           for
           thee
           to
           be
           at
           home
           ;
           honest
           Men
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           specially
           such
           as
           call
           themselves
           by
           my
           name
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           what
           then
           dost
           thou
           here
           ?
           Could
           you
           give
           a
           satisfactory
           account
           of
           it
           unto
           God
           ?
           Could
           you
           justifie
           and
           maintain
           it
           before
           God
           ?
           Could
           you
           with
           boldness
           answer
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           I
           am
           where
           I
           should
           be
           ,
           I
           am
           where
           my
           work
           is
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           at
           all
           doubt
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           question
           as
           this
           propounded
           by
           the
           most
           holy
           God
           would
           raise
           a
           blush
           in
           your
           Cheeks
           for
           shame
           ,
           or
           cover
           your
           Face
           with
           paleness
           for
           fear
           ;
           it
           would
           leave
           you
           speechless
           ▪
           and
           make
           you
           tremble
           ;
           it
           would
           cause
           rottenness
           to
           enter
           into
           your
           Bones
           ,
           and
           teach
           you
           to
           make
           more
           haste
           home
           the
           next
           time
           .
           Well
           know
           ,
           though
           God
           doth
           not
           appear
           and
           act
           to
           such
           a
           purpose
           as
           this
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           yet
           if
           you
           do
           not
           amend
           ,
           and
           sue
           out
           your
           Pardon
           ,
           he
           will
           question
           you
           about
           it
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           punish
           you
           for
           it
           too
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ;
           
             When
             you
             come
             so
             late
             to
             your
             Houses
             ,
             do
             you
             in
             your
             Consciences
             think
             that
             you
             come
             soon
             enough
             to
             your
             duty
             ?
          
           Is
           so
           late
           at
           Night
           the
           best
           time
           you
           can
           pick
           out
           to
           bestow
           upon
           God
           ?
           It
           is
           more
           than
           probable
           that
           then
           you
           your selves
           are
           not
           in
           any
           fit
           
           condition
           to
           make
           your
           appearance
           before
           so
           glorious
           a
           Majesty
           ,
           
             who
             is
             of
             purer
             eyes
             than
             to
             behold
             iniquity
             ,
          
           and
           very
           sensible
           of
           his
           Creatures
           neglecting
           him
           ,
           and
           who
           will
           not
           be
           mock'd
           ,
           no
           ,
           nor
           slighted
           neither
           .
           Surely
           you
           are
           not
           then
           in
           a
           fit
           case
           to
           present
           your
           Petition
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           whose
           Hand
           your
           Souls
           and
           Lives
           ,
           and
           All
           are
           ;
           you
           are
           not
           then
           in
           a
           fit
           case
           to
           strive
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           wrestle
           with
           Omnipotency
           ;
           though
           indeed
           the
           Door
           of
           Grace
           doth
           stand
           always
           open
           ,
           yet
           your
           Souls
           are
           not
           always
           active
           ,
           and
           at
           that
           time
           your
           Bodies
           will
           be
           a
           clog
           and
           hindrance
           to
           them
           .
           At
           that
           Hour
           ,
           not
           only
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           are
           down
           ,
           and
           flat
           ,
           and
           dead
           ,
           and
           your
           Spirits
           run
           very
           low
           ,
           but
           your
           very
           Heads
           are
           discomposed
           too
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           order
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           that
           Grace
           should
           be
           lively
           and
           vigorous
           in
           its
           motions
           ,
           when
           Nature
           it self
           is
           jaded
           ,
           tir'd
           ,
           and
           calls
           for
           relief
           .
           But
           how
           do
           you
           think
           it
           is
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Family
           ,
           who
           have
           stood
           in
           your
           Shops
           till
           their
           Legs
           have
           ak'd
           ,
           and
           been
           spent
           and
           wearied
           with
           the
           toyl
           and
           labour
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           doing
           your
           work
           ,
           and
           running
           from
           one
           end
           of
           the
           Town
           to
           another
           upon
           your
           Errands
           ,
           and
           after
           all
           have
           been
           impatiently
           waiting
           ,
           and
           wishing
           ,
           and
           looking
           for
           you
           till
           they
           could
           look
           no
           longer
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           hold
           up
           their
           Eyes
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           Spirit
           be
           never
           so
           willing
           ,
           yet
           the
           Flesh
           is
           weak
           .
           Now
           I
           appeal
           to
           you
           ,
           is
           this
           a
           good
           Praying-time
           ?
           And
           are
           not
           all
           in
           a
           right
           praying
           case
           when
           in
           such
           a
           case
           as
           this
           ?
           And
           the
           work
           is
           like
           to
           be
           done
           as
           it
           should
           be
           when
           they
           that
           set
           about
           it
           scarce
           know
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           possibly
           they
           are
           all
           asleep
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           they
           are
           fallen
           down
           upon
           their
           Knees
           ,
           or
           if
           not
           so
           soon
           ,
           before
           the
           Master
           hath
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           Prayer
           is
           ended
           ?
           O
           Great
           God
           how
           art
           thou
           served
           by
           these
           pitiful
           Wretches
           that
           owe
           thee
           more
           than
           
           they
           are
           worth
           !
           How
           would
           they
           put
           thee
           off
           !
           Wert
           thou
           not
           what
           thou
           art
           ,
           
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             Man
          
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           thy
           Goodness
           ,
           thy
           Patience
           like
           thy Self
           Infinite
           ?
           Thou
           wouldst
           not
           ,
           nay
           more
           ,
           thou
           couldst
           not
           bear
           it
           ;
           and
           I
           leave
           you
           to
           think
           ,
           whether
           you
           have
           reason
           to
           hope
           that
           he
           will
           accept
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           by
           this
           means
           at
           sometimes
           the
           duty
           is
           totally
           omitted
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           are
           sent
           to
           Bed
           as
           Swine
           to
           their
           Sties
           ;
           at
           other
           times
           it
           is
           slightly
           and
           shamefully
           perform'd
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           is
           short-praying
           ,
           and
           sleepy
           praying
           ,
           and
           dead
           ,
           heartless
           praying
           ,
           and
           indeed
           no
           praying
           ;
           for
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           be
           confident
           that
           God
           will
           not
           call
           that
           praying
           ,
           but
           a
           trifling
           and
           fooling
           ,
           not
           a
           seeking
           ,
           but
           a
           mocking
           of
           him
           .
           If
           this
           be
           your
           Incense
           that
           you
           offer
           to
           him
           it
           must
           needs
           stink
           in
           his
           Nostrils
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           he
           counts
           and
           calls
           it
           an
           abomination
           ;
           this
           is
           no
           other
           than
           offering
           unto
           him
           the
           Blind
           and
           the
           Lame
           for
           a
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           he
           may
           speak
           to
           you
           in
           the
           very
           same
           words
           that
           he
           us'd
           to
           those
           wicked
           Persons
           ,
           Mal.
           1.8
           .
           
             If
             ye
             offer
             the
             blind
             for
             sacrifice
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             evil
             ?
             and
             if
             ye
             offer
             the
             lame
             and
             sick
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             evil
             ?
          
           Is
           it
           not
           evil
           ?
           Yes
           it
           is
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           not
           evil
           in
           your
           Eyes
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           mine
           ,
           and
           evil
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           counted
           so
           by
           a
           Man
           thy
           Superiour
           ,
           therefore
           he
           thus
           goes
           on
           ,
           
             Offer
             it
             now
             unto
             thy
             Governour
             ,
             will
             he
             be
             pleased
             with
             thee
             ,
             or
             accept
             thy
             Person
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ?
          
           You
           see
           what
           pains
           I
           have
           taken
           about
           this
           one
           thing
           ;
           shall
           I
           entreat
           and
           prevail
           with
           you
           to
           consider
           and
           lay
           to
           heart
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           reason
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           do
           not
           doubt
           ,
           be
           rul'd
           by
           it
           .
           And
           if
           any
           that
           have
           heard
           me
           this
           day
           be
           guilty
           herein
           ,
           let
           them
           humble
           themselves
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           implore
           his
           Pardon
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           be
           sure
           to
           reform
           this
           great
           abuse
           .
           Go
           home
           ,
           and
           sin
           no
           more
           ,
           do
           so
           no
           more
           ,
           the
           time
           past
           may
           suffice
           .
        
         
         
           VI.
           
             I
             do
             advise
             that
             you
             would
             neither
             in
             your
             Closets
             ,
             nor
             in
             your
             Families
             confine
             and
             tye
             up
             your selves
             to
             a
             form
             of
             Prayer
             .
          
           I
           would
           do
           every
           thing
           that
           I
           do
           for
           good
           ,
           would
           both
           speak
           and
           write
           to
           the
           advantage
           and
           edification
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           not
           willingly
           anger
           the
           Wasp
           ,
           much
           less
           offend
           any
           of
           
             Christ's
             little
             ones
          
           ;
           therefore
           that
           I
           may
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           in
           me
           lies
           ,
           have
           peace
           with
           all
           Men
           ,
           and
           above
           ,
           and
           within
           too
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
        
         
           First
           ;
           
             I
             do
             not
             wholly
             condemn
             a
             form
             of
             Prayer
             .
          
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           it
           ;
           nor
           would
           I
           for
           a
           World
           charge
           any
           Man
           with
           sin
           for
           making
           use
           of
           one
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           do
           but
           pray
           with
           his
           Heart
           also
           .
           It
           is
           far
           better
           to
           pray
           with
           a
           form
           than
           not
           to
           pray
           at
           all
           ,
           better
           to
           go
           to
           God
           with
           a
           good
           Prayer
           composed
           by
           another
           ,
           than
           with
           his
           own
           nonsense
           .
           And
           I
           also
           add
           ▪
           That
           a
           form
           of
           Prayer
           is
           not
           only
           lawful
           but
           necessary
           too
           for
           some
           ,
           namely
           ,
           those
           that
           know
           not
           how
           to
           pray
           without
           one
           ;
           
             Those
             who
          
           (
           as
           Learned
           Mr.
           
             Tho.
             Fuller
          
           saith
           )
           
             have
             not
             yet
             attained
             ,
             what
             all
             should
             endeavour
             ,
             to
             pray
          
           ex
           tempore
           
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             them
             a
             form
             of
             Prayer
             is
             as
             necessary
             as
             a
             Crutch
             is
             for
             a
             lame
             Man.
          
           And
           I
           do
           not
           doubt
           but
           such
           an
           one
           may
           have
           sweet
           Communion
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           find
           welcome
           and
           a
           gracious
           Entertainment
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           be
           upright
           in
           his
           Heart
           ,
           and
           fervent
           in
           his
           Spirit
           while
           serving
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           or
           to
           use
           the
           expression
           of
           the
           same
           worthy
           Person
           ,
           
             Though
             a
             Man
             hath
             not
             change
             of
             Raiment
             ,
             and
             cannot
             appear
             at
             the
             Court
             of
             Heaven
             every
             day
             in
             a
             new
             Suit
             ,
             but
             comes
             in
             the
             same
             Cloaths
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             be
             a
             Loyal
             Subject
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             free
             access
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Glory
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             a
             Child
             Heaven-born
             ,
             his
             Fathers
             Ear
             will
             be
             open
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Petition
             receiv'd
             and
             granted
             ;
             but
             while
             he
             goes
             to
             God
             with
             his
             old
             Prayer
             ,
             let
             him
             labour
             to
             carry
             with
             him
             new
             affections
             .
          
           But
           ,
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             I
             must
             needs
             profess
             ,
             to
             the
             Imposition
             of
             a
             form
             of
             a
             Prayer
             I
             am
             no
             Friend
             .
          
           I
           have
           been
           pleas'd
           with
           the
           Composure
           of
           several
           ,
           for
           the
           spiritualness
           and
           variety
           of
           the
           Matter
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           aptness
           of
           the
           Expression
           ,
           but
           do
           not
           like
           the
           imposing
           of
           them
           ;
           neither
           some
           Mens
           taking
           upon
           them
           to
           impose
           them
           on
           others
           ,
           nor
           that
           any
           Man
           should
           impose
           one
           upon
           himself
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           is
           not
           from
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Errour
           ,
           or
           of
           Division
           ,
           or
           of
           Contradiction
           ,
           that
           I
           believe
           and
           assert
           it
           far
           more
           excellent
           and
           desireable
           both
           for
           Ministers
           and
           private
           Christians
           to
           be
           able
           from
           an
           inward
           sense
           of
           ,
           and
           acquaintedness
           with
           their
           own
           case
           ,
           wants
           ,
           and
           necesties
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           abundance
           of
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           gracious
           assistance
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Spirit
           of
           God
           to
           pour
           out
           their
           desires
           into
           his
           Bosom
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           Requests
           known
           to
           him
           ,
           than
           to
           borrow
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           and
           tye
           themselves
           to
           the
           best
           form
           of
           anothers
           composing
           .
           And
           I
           am
           perswaded
           our
           dear
           Lord
           Jesus
           did
           draw
           up
           ,
           and
           give
           out
           to
           his
           Disciples
           that
           most
           sweet
           ,
           full
           ,
           and
           comprehensive
           Prayer
           as
           a
           pattern
           for
           them
           to
           imitate
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           form
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           should
           sit
           down
           contented
           ,
           without
           looking
           after
           ,
           or
           making
           use
           of
           those
           Gifts
           and
           Abilities
           which
           he
           either
           had
           or
           should
           by
           his
           Spirit
           bestow
           and
           confer
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           as
           for
           those
           who
           do
           ridicule
           and
           laugh
           at
           praying
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           making
           it
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           scorn
           and
           derision
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           stick
           to
           charge
           them
           with
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Profaneness
           ,
           only
           I
           beg
           that
           God
           would
           shew
           them
           their
           sin
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           a
           Pardon
           .
           These
           things
           being
           thus
           premised
           ,
           I
           do
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           Counsel
           you
           who
           are
           my
           Hearers
           ,
           not
           to
           tye
           your selves
           up
           to
           a
           form
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           three
           or
           four
           Reasons
           of
           my
           advising
           you
           so
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ;
           
             Because
             it
             is
             my
             hearty
             desire
             that
             all
             of
             you
             who
             make
             Prayer
             your
             work
             and
             business
             ,
             should
             keep
             your selves
             at
             the
             greatest
             distance
             possible
             from
             a
             lifeless
             cold
             formality
             .
          
           Do
           all
           that
           you
           can
           to
           avoid
           it
           ;
           not
           that
           I
           think
           formality
           is
           inseparable
           from
           form
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           cannot
           find
           room
           in
           him
           who
           prayeth
           extemporarily
           ;
           we
           all
           have
           need
           to
           watch
           both
           unto
           Prayer
           and
           in
           it
           ,
           else
           we
           shall
           have
           our
           Hearts
           to
           seek
           while
           we
           are
           seeking
           of
           God.
           But
           I
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           thing
           past
           question
           among
           experienced
           Christians
           that
           conceived
           Prayer
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           commonly
           called
           )
           being
           rightly
           managed
           ,
           hath
           a
           greater
           and
           more
           direct
           tendency
           to
           the
           affecting
           both
           the
           Soul
           of
           him
           that
           utters
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Souls
           of
           those
           that
           join
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           towards
           the
           raising
           of
           them
           up
           to
           a
           due
           warmth
           of
           Affection
           ,
           and
           preserving
           them
           in
           it
           .
           I
           shall
           recite
           to
           you
           the
           words
           of
           a
           late
           Reverend
           ,
           Holy
           Divine
           ,
           of
           mine
           intimate
           Acquaintance
           ,
           that
           did
           Conform
           to
           
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           viz.
           Mr.
           Gurnal
           ,
           Famous
           for
           that
           excellent
           Piece
           of
           his
           ,
           
             The
             Christian
             in
             compleat
             Armour
          
           ,
           a
           Book
           worth
           Gold.
           After
           he
           had
           there
           pleaded
           for
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           hath
           these
           Expressions
           ,
           
             The
             evil
             is
             not
             in
             a
             Form
             ,
             but
             in
             Formality
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             Disease
             which
             may
             be
             found
             in
             him
             that
             prayeth
             with
             a
             conceived
             Prayer
             .
             A
             Man
             may
             pray
             without
             a
             Form
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             pray
             without
             Formality
          
           ;
           and
           this
           I
           grant
           ,
           but
           now
           observe
           that
           which
           follows
           ;
           
             I
             confess
             ,
             he
             that
             binds
             himself
             constantly
             to
             a
             set
             Form
             ,
             especially
             in
             his
             private
             addresses
             ,
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             more
             in
             danger
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             of
             falling
             under
             the
             power
             of
             that
             lazy
             Distemper
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             There
             are
             some
             things
             which
             may
             ,
             and
             often
             do
             fall
             out
             ,
             which
             none
             can
             so
             well
             speak
             to
             ,
             as
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Family
             himself
             can
             do
             ,
             supposing
             him
             furnished
             with
             such
             a
             competent
             measure
             of
             Abilities
             as
             doth
             
             become
             one
             in
             his
             place
             .
          
           There
           are
           indeed
           common
           ordinary
           cases
           both
           of
           Persons
           ,
           and
           Families
           ,
           and
           Nations
           ,
           which
           some
           forms
           may
           reach
           ,
           and
           do
           very
           well
           suit
           ;
           but
           there
           are
           and
           may
           be
           some
           particular
           cases
           ,
           which
           the
           Governour
           of
           a
           Family
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           he
           ought
           ,
           studieth
           both
           himself
           and
           it
           ,
           is
           best
           able
           to
           express
           and
           spread
           before
           God
           ,
           Prov.
           14.10
           .
           
             The
             heart
             knoweth
             his
             own
             bitterness
             ,
             and
             a
             stranger
             intermeddles
             not
             with
             his
             joy
             .
          
           And
           surely
           then
           he
           is
           the
           fittest
           Person
           to
           relate
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           .
           Supposing
           a
           sick
           Patient
           have
           the
           full
           use
           of
           his
           Reason
           ,
           the
           Physician
           doth
           expect
           from
           himself
           the
           best
           account
           of
           his
           state
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ;
           
             Conceived
             Prayer
             is
             the
             most
             direct
             way
             to
             Spiritual
             Increases
             .
          
           It
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           Christians
           not
           to
           sit
           down
           with
           present
           attainments
           ,
           but
           while
           they
           are
           on
           this
           side
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Glory
           ,
           to
           be
           continually
           aspiring
           and
           reaching
           after
           more
           ;
           more
           Grace
           in
           order
           to
           a
           greater
           fitness
           for
           the
           happiness
           hereafter
           ,
           and
           more
           Gifts
           in
           order
           to
           a
           greater
           serviceableness
           here
           .
           Now
           what
           progress
           is
           he
           like
           to
           make
           who
           continually
           walketh
           in
           a
           round
           .
           If
           a
           Child
           will
           always
           walk
           holding
           on
           a
           Bench
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           like
           to
           be
           a
           good
           Footman
           .
           The
           old
           saying
           is
           ,
           
             Vse
             Legs
             ,
             and
             have
             Legs
          
           ;
           it
           holds
           true
           here
           ,
           use
           Parts
           and
           have
           them
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           more
           too
           .
           To
           him
           that
           hath
           ,
           and
           imployeth
           what
           he
           hath
           ,
           shall
           be
           given
           .
           I
           do
           not
           doubt
           but
           conceived
           Prayer
           is
           better
           than
           the
           constant
           use
           of
           a
           form
           for
           the
           inriching
           of
           a
           Person
           with
           praying-gifts
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           not
           say
           ,
           with
           Grace
           too
           .
           Let
           serious
           and
           truly
           honest
           Christians
           both
           of
           one
           way
           and
           the
           other
           speak
           as
           they
           find
           .
           I
           know
           nothing
           fitter
           to
           determine
           that
           than
           their
           Experience
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ;
           
             The
             confining
             of
             your selves
             to
             a
             form
             of
             Prayer
             is
             a
             dishonour
             unto
             God
             ,
             whose
             Glory
             ye
             should
             be
             
             dear
             over
             ,
             and
             promote
             to
             your
             utmost
             .
          
           Your
           Gifts
           are
           bestow'd
           upon
           you
           in
           order
           to
           his
           Honour
           ,
           but
           what
           Honour
           hath
           he
           from
           them
           when
           conceal'd
           ?
           This
           is
           ingratitude
           to
           God
           ,
           where
           are
           the
           returns
           you
           make
           to
           him
           for
           the
           benefits
           you
           have
           from
           him
           .
           To
           have
           the
           Gift
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           use
           it
           ,
           is
           no
           other
           than
           to
           bury
           the
           Talent
           in
           a
           Napkin
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           do
           is
           not
           the
           part
           of
           a
           faithful
           Servant
           ,
           nor
           the
           way
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Joy
           of
           your
           Lord
           ,
           when
           you
           leave
           Earth
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ;
           
             It
             is
             a
             dishonour
             to
             your selves
          
           ;
           as
           it
           would
           be
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           walk
           with
           a
           Crutch
           when
           he
           can
           go
           as
           well
           ,
           and
           better
           without
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           making
           your selves
           poor
           when
           God
           hath
           enriched
           you
           ,
           and
           living
           upon
           the
           Basket
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           a
           sufficient
           Stock
           of
           your
           own
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ;
           
             When
             you
             have
             Gifts
             for
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             yet
             c●nfine
             your selves
             to
             a
             form
             ,
             you
             are
             injurious
             to
             others
             .
             Every
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             given
             to
             profit
             with
             all
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           12.7
           .
           Every
           Gift
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           in-being
           and
           influence
           of
           the
           Spirit
           doth
           appear
           ,
           is
           bestowed
           upon
           Men
           not
           meerly
           for
           Ornament
           ,
           but
           for
           Use
           ,
           not
           for
           Ostentation
           ,
           but
           in
           order
           to
           greater
           Serviceableness
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           profit
           with
           it
           ,
           profit
           others
           ,
           their
           Friends
           ,
           their
           Families
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           But
           now
           those
           that
           have
           the
           Gift
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           use
           it
           not
           ,
           do
           not
           profit
           
             with
             it
          
           ;
           they
           do
           no
           good
           to
           others
           .
           It
           is
           like
           Money
           kept
           up
           in
           a
           Chest
           that
           the
           Miser
           is
           not
           the
           better
           for
           ;
           or
           a
           Candle
           in
           a
           dark
           Lanthorn
           that
           gives
           no
           light
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           not
           like
           to
           profit
           
             in
             it
          
           :
           Not
           to
           make
           any
           improvement
           or
           increase
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           dead
           Commodity
           ;
           thy
           not
           using
           it
           is
           losing
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           way
           to
           have
           it
           taken
           from
           thee
           ,
           to
           have
           God
           blow
           upon
           it
           with
           a
           withering
           Breath
           .
           And
           indeed
           why
           should
           a
           Man
           have
           that
           which
           he
           will
           do
           
             nothing
             
             with
          
           .
           You
           know
           the
           Parable
           ,
           the
           unprofitable
           Servant
           buried
           his
           Talent
           ,
           and
           his
           Lord
           commanded
           he
           should
           have
           it
           no
           longer
           ,
           but
           be
           severely
           punished
           for
           his
           neglect
           .
           For
           all
           these
           Reasons
           ,
           Christians
           ,
           I
           do
           advise
           you
           not
           to
           tye
           your selves
           up
           to
           a
           form
           of
           Prayer
           ;
           use
           your
           own
           Gifts
           ,
           but
           see
           there
           be
           Grace
           too
           ;
           content
           not
           your selves
           with
           a
           volubility
           of
           Tongue
           ,
           a
           freedom
           and
           neatness
           of
           Expre●sion
           ,
           but
           see
           that
           the
           words
           of
           your
           Mouths
           be
           the
           Meditations
           of
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           accompanied
           with
           the
           Affections
           too
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           way
           to
           have
           them
           acceptable
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           VII
           .
           
             In
             all
             your
             solemn
             approaches
             to
             God
             ,
             consider
             with
             what
             an
             infinitely
             glorious
             Majesty
             you
             have
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             set
             your selves
             to
             the
             work
             as
             in
             his
             sight
             .
             Consider
             his
             being
             of
             purer
             Eyes
             than
             that
             he
             can
             behold
             iniquities
          
           without
           loathing
           and
           abhorrency
           ;
           
             consider
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             deceived
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             mocked
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             is
             most
             jealous
             in
             those
             things
             that
             appertain
             to
             his
             worship
             ,
          
           Lev.
           10.3
           .
           
             This
             is
             it
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             spoken
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             sanctified
             of
             all
             them
             that
             come
             nigh
             me
             .
          
           Again
           ,
           consider
           that
           God
           is
           observant
           of
           you
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           but
           most
           curiously
           so
           when
           drawing
           near
           him
           in
           Duty
           .
           He
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             Where
             two
             or
             three
             are
             met
             together
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             there
             he
             will
             be
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
          
           Mat.
           18.20
           .
           As
           to
           hear
           their
           suits
           ,
           so
           to
           observe
           their
           behaviour
           .
           The
           Iudges
           place
           is
           usually
           in
           the
           midst
           that
           he
           may
           the
           better
           see
           and
           hear
           ;
           so
           God
           is
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Congregations
           and
           Houses
           to
           take
           notice
           how
           his
           work
           is
           done
           ,
           and
           whether
           his
           Servants
           carry
           toward
           him
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           as
           becomes
           a
           God.
           Do
           you
           remember
           therefore
           the
           Exhortation
           given
           ,
           Heb.
           28.29
           .
           
             Let
             us
             have
             grace
             whereby
             we
             may
             serve
             God
             acceptably
             with
             reverence
             and
             godly
             fear
             ,
             for
             our
             God
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             .
          
           Where
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
        
         
         
           First
           ;
           
             What
             our
             God
             is
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             A
             consuming
             fire
          
           .
           Not
           a
           stock
           or
           piece
           of
           Wood
           like
           the
           Heathen
           Idols
           ,
           but
           a
           Living
           ,
           Mighty
           and
           Active
           Being
           ,
           who
           can
           ,
           like
           Fire
           ,
           quickly
           and
           severely
           punish
           those
           that
           do
           provoke
           him
           .
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           experienced
           this
           upon
           their
           Offering
           with
           strange
           Fire
           .
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             Our
             God
             is
             so
          
           ;
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Christians
           is
           a
           consuming
           Fire
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Jews
           .
           He
           is
           indeed
           the
           Father
           of
           Mercies
           ,
           and
           God
           of
           all
           Comforts
           ,
           but
           with
           all
           ,
           
             Vengeance
             bel●ngs
             to
             him
          
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           repay
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             What
             our
             great
             interest
             is
             ,
             to
             serve
             God
             acceptably
             .
          
           While
           here
           we
           cannot
           serve
           God
           
             to
             perfection
          
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           serve
           him
           
             to
             acceptance
          
           ;
           what
           is
           not
           done
           to
           acceptance
           is
           done
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           and
           will
           turn
           to
           no
           account
           ;
           where
           there
           is
           no
           acceptance
           of
           the
           Duty
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           rational
           expectation
           of
           a
           comfortable
           Reward
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ;
           
             What
             is
             necessary
             in
             order
             thereunto
             ,
             Grace
             .
          
           Those
           Duties
           that
           come
           
             from
             Grace
          
           will
           meet
           
             with
             Grace
          
           ;
           without
           that
           the
           Calves
           of
           the
           Lips
           will
           be
           as
           odious
           as
           Swines-flesh
           ,
           or
           the
           cutting
           off
           a
           Dogs-head
           .
           If
           the
           Person
           be
           bad
           the
           work
           cannot
           be
           good
           ;
           though
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           wicked
           may
           be
           rich
           and
           costly
           ,
           yet
           because
           it
           is
           his
           ,
           it
           proves
           an
           abomination
           to
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ;
           
             How
             this
             Grace
             must
             discover
             and
             shew
             it self
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             in
             reverence
             and
             godly
             fear
          
           .
           See
           that
           the
           awe
           of
           God
           fall
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           fill
           you
           ,
           that
           your
           fear
           of
           him
           be
           not
           slavish
           but
           filial
           ,
           that
           you
           fear
           him
           and
           his
           Goodness
           ,
           fear
           to
           offend
           as
           well
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           as
           to
           suffer
           .
           Thus
           David
           resolved
           to
           appear
           before
           him
           ,
           Psal.
           5.7
           .
           
             I
             will
             come
             into
             thine
             house
             in
             the
             multitude
             of
             thy
             mercies
             .
          
           Incouraged
           by
           the
           many
           Mercies
           that
           have
           been
           extended
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           relying
           upon
           that
           Infinite
           Mercy
           that
           is
           still
           in
           thee
           ;
           
             and
             in
             thy
             
             fear
             will
             I
             worship
             toward
             thy
             holy
             temple
             .
          
           And
           let
           this
           inward
           godly
           fear
           manifest
           it self
           by
           the
           reverence
           you
           express
           while
           in
           his
           presence
           and
           service
           ,
           both
           at
           your
           entrance
           and
           all
           along
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           end
           .
           Before
           him
           Seraphims
           the
           glorious
           Angels
           cover
           their
           Faces
           with
           two
           of
           their
           Wings
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           become
           those
           excellent
           Creatures
           ,
           Heavens
           Courtiers
           ,
           then
           Dust
           and
           Ashes
           much
           more
           .
           God
           indeed
           allows
           his
           People
           a
           boldness
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           an
           humble
           one
           ;
           and
           herein
           be
           you
           Examples
           to
           all
           in
           your
           Families
           .
           It
           indeed
           is
           not
           within
           the
           reach
           of
           your
           power
           to
           work
           Grace
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           your
           Yoke-fellows
           ,
           Children
           or
           Servants
           ;
           nor
           to
           stir
           up
           in
           them
           a
           true
           filial
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           cannot
           be
           effected
           by
           any
           power
           less
           than
           an
           Omnipotent
           one
           ,
           by
           any
           Arm
           shorter
           than
           the
           Divine
           one
           ;
           yet
           see
           to
           it
           that
           there
           be
           a
           due
           reverence
           exprest
           by
           them
           all
           in
           their
           outward
           Gestures
           and
           Deportments
           ;
           strictly
           charge
           and
           command
           them
           to
           avoid
           lolling
           ,
           sleeping
           ,
           talking
           ,
           laughing
           ,
           gazing
           about
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           else
           that
           speaks
           a
           vain
           light
           Mind
           .
           I
           add
           one
           thing
           more
           ;
        
         
           VIII
           .
           
             Be
             sure
             to
             put
             up
             all
             your
             Prayers
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           He
           hath
           left
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           
             his
             Name
          
           with
           us
           ,
           therefore
           let
           us
           make
           use
           of
           both
           ,
           seeking
           for
           assistance
           from
           his
           gracious
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           for
           success
           from
           his
           prevailing
           Name
           .
           Unto
           this
           we
           have
           been
           directed
           by
           our
           Lord
           himself
           ,
           Iohn
           16.26
           .
           
             At
             that
             day
             ye
             shall
             ask
             in
             my
             name
             .
          
           While
           he
           was
           Corporally
           present
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           made
           their
           applicaaion
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           asked
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           did
           supply
           all
           their
           needs
           ,
           and
           granted
           to
           them
           those
           things
           which
           they
           desired
           and
           were
           convenient
           ,
           but
           after
           my
           Resurrection
           and
           Ascension
           ,
           when
           I
           am
           absent
           from
           you
           ,
           and
           received
           up
           to
           Glory
           ,
           Ye
           shall
           go
           to
           my
           Father
           ,
           and
           that
           
             in
             my
             Name
          
           .
           I
           
           give
           you
           free
           liberty
           to
           set
           my
           Name
           to
           all
           your
           holy
           Petitions
           ,
           and
           desire
           him
           to
           fulfil
           them
           for
           my
           sake
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           the
           doing
           hereof
           he
           doth
           encourage
           us
           by
           a
           gracious
           promise
           of
           success
           ;
           both
           that
           
             he
             himself
             will
             fulfil
             such
             desires
             ,
          
           such
           Prayers
           .
           For
           this
           he
           gives
           them
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           he
           will
           be
           as
           good
           as
           his
           word
           ,
           Iohn
           14.13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             Whatsoever
             ye
             shall
             ask
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             that
             will
             I
             do
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             may
             be
             glorified
             in
             the
             Son
             ,
          
           or
           
             by
             the
             Son
          
           whom
           he
           hath
           raised
           with
           his
           own
           right
           Hand
           ,
           and
           constituted
           the
           sole
           Mediator
           ;
           and
           for
           our
           greater
           assurance
           and
           comfort
           he
           repeated
           it
           in
           the
           next
           Verse
           ,
           
             If
             ye
             shall
             ask
             any
             thing
             in
             my
             Name
             ,
             I
             will
             do
             it
          
           ;
           not
           only
           take
           care
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           done
           ,
           but
           I
           my self
           will
           do
           it
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           strong
           Argument
           ,
           and
           clear
           Evidence
           of
           
             Christ's
             being
             God
          
           ,
           since
           he
           doth
           the
           work
           of
           God
           in
           hearing
           and
           answering
           of
           Prayer
           .
           And
           he
           likewise
           tells
           us
           in
           Iohn
           16.23
           .
           
             Whatsoever
             ye
             shall
             ask
             the
             Father
             in
             my
             Name
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             it
             you
          
           ;
           only
           you
           must
           necessarily
           suppose
           that
           what
           you
           so
           ask
           must
           be
           according
           to
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           for
           our
           Good
           ,
           1
           Iohn
           5.14
           .
           
             This
             is
             the
             confidence
             which
             we
             have
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             ask
             any
             thing
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             he
             heareth
             us
          
           ;
           we
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           obtain
           it
           ,
           
             to
             have
             the
             Petitions
             we
             desire
             of
             him
             .
          
           There
           is
           a
           certainty
           of
           speeding
           when
           we
           pray
           aright
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           with
           Faith
           in
           that
           Name
           ;
           that
           which
           so
           goeth
           up
           in
           a
           Cloud
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           shall
           descend
           in
           a
           Shower
           of
           Mercy
           ;
           there
           is
           nothing
           shall
           hinder
           it
           ,
           none
           on
           Earth
           ,
           none
           in
           Hell
           can
           ,
           and
           none
           in
           Heaven
           will
           ,
           for
           
             the
             Father
             and
             Christ
             are
             one
             ,
          
           one
           in
           Nature
           ,
           and
           one
           in
           Will
           ;
           both
           are
           perfectly
           agreed
           as
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           so
           in
           this
           of
           fulfilling
           such
           Prayers
           ;
           you
           shall
           have
           your
           desire
           ,
           Christ
           will
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           the
           Father
           ,
           both
           will
           consent
           ,
           both
           concur
           and
           co-operate
           .
           This
           is
           ,
           as
           a
           late
           worthy
           Divine
           
           hath
           observed
           ,
           part
           of
           that
           Glory
           which
           God
           hath
           put
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           all
           must
           be
           done
           in
           his
           Name
           .
           Prayer
           ,
           ask
           in
           my
           Name
           .
           Church-meetings
           ,
           when
           two
           or
           three
           are
           met
           together
           in
           my
           Name
           ;
           Church-censures
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           
             In
             the
             Name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             when
             ye
             are
             gathered
             together
             ▪
             and
             my
             Spirit
             ,
             with
             the
             power
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ▪
             to
             deliver
             such
             an
             one
             unto
             Satan
             .
          
           Ministers
           are
           to
           Preach
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           to
           Baptize
           in
           his
           Name
           ;
           therefore
           whensoever
           you
           pray
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           be
           sure
           that
           you
           do
           it
           believingly
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           both
           in
           publick
           and
           in
           private
           ,
           both
           when
           you
           are
           by
           your selves
           alone
           ,
           and
           when
           with
           your
           Families
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
        
         
           First
           ;
           
             For
             your
             own
             sakes
          
           ;
           that
           when
           you
           knock
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           opened
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           have
           what
           you
           ask
           ,
           and
           find
           what
           you
           seek
           ;
           that
           instead
           of
           being
           with
           anger
           rejected
           ,
           your
           Prayers
           may
           be
           graciously
           received
           ,
           and
           be
           sanctified
           by
           the
           Golden
           Altar
           ,
           and
           being
           accompanied
           with
           the
           Incense
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Advocate
           ,
           may
           come
           up
           as
           so
           many
           Odours
           ,
           and
           find
           the
           desired
           acceptance
           ,
           and
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             For
             your
             Families
             sake
          
           ;
           that
           by
           this
           means
           they
           may
           be
           put
           upon
           Enquiries
           after
           this
           precious
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           ,
           for
           this
           will
           be
           to
           them
           an
           occasion
           of
           asking
           you
           and
           others
           concerning
           him
           ,
           who
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           is
           ?
           And
           so
           they
           may
           come
           
             to
             some
             knowledge
             of
             him
          
           ,
           whom
           to
           know
           is
           Life
           Eternal
           ,
           as
           the
           way
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           it
           ;
           they
           may
           know
           him
           as
           the
           one
           and
           only
           Mediator
           between
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           as
           the
           great
           Master
           of
           Requests
           that
           is
           at
           the
           Fathers
           Right
           Hand
           ready
           to
           receive
           all
           the
           Petitions
           of
           his
           poor
           but
           dear
           People
           ,
           and
           as
           ready
           to
           expunge
           the
           faults
           and
           supply
           the
           defects
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           present
           them
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           to
           back
           them
           with
           his
           own
           Intercession
           which
           is
           powerful
           and
           prevailing
           ,
           
             the
             Father
             heareth
             him
             always
          
           ;
           and
           
           this
           being
           accompanied
           with
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Blessing
           of
           God
           may
           prosper
           to
           the
           working
           in
           them
           
             some
             love
             and
             good
             liking
             of
             him
             ,
          
           and
           by
           consequence
           kindle
           in
           them
           some
           desires
           after
           an
           Interest
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           in
           one
           that
           is
           great
           and
           good
           ,
           as
           in
           one
           that
           they
           stand
           in
           absolute
           need
           of
           ,
           without
           whom
           they
           cannot
           be
           saved
           ,
           nor
           find
           favour
           with
           God
           ,
           but
           must
           everlastingly
           perish
           and
           be
           undone
           ;
           since
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           can
           commend
           them
           to
           God
           but
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           no
           Wings
           that
           can
           secure
           them
           but
           those
           of
           this
           Sun
           of
           Righteousness
           ;
           nothing
           that
           can
           wash
           out
           their
           stains
           and
           filth
           but
           his
           Blood
           ,
           nothing
           that
           can
           cover
           their
           nakedness
           and
           shame
           but
           his
           Robe
           ;
           nothing
           that
           can
           make
           their
           Beauty
           perfect
           but
           his
           Comeliness
           put
           upon
           them
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           in
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           with
           your
           help
           they
           may
           come
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           their
           good
           meanings
           ,
           nor
           their
           good
           doings
           ,
           not
           their
           civility
           and
           honest
           dealings
           with
           Men
           ,
           not
           their
           keeping
           clear
           of
           bad
           actions
           ,
           the
           gross
           pollutions
           that
           are
           in
           the
           World
           through
           Lust
           ,
           no
           ,
           nor
           their
           running
           in
           a
           round
           of
           duty
           that
           will
           justifie
           them
           ;
           but
           only
           the
           compleat
           ,
           perfect
           Obedience
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           precious
           Blood
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           Lamb
           without
           spot
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           though
           long
           and
           fervent
           ,
           that
           will
           prevail
           with
           God
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           Mediation
           and
           Intercession
           of
           Christ.
           And
           to
           this
           end
           I
           would
           give
           you
           this
           advice
           further
           ,
           content
           not
           your selves
           with
           a
           bare
           naming
           Christ
           in
           your
           Prayers
           ,
           but
           make
           an
           honourable
           mention
           of
           him
           ,
           after
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           this
           ;
           Our
           dear
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           Jesus
           who
           is
           the
           Lord
           our
           Righteousness
           ,
           who
           loved
           us
           ,
           and
           washed
           us
           in
           his
           own
           Blood
           ,
           and
           made
           us
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           unto
           God
           ;
           Jesus
           who
           dyed
           for
           our
           Offences
           ,
           and
           rose
           again
           for
           our
           Justification
           .
           By
           frequent
           repetitions
           of
           such
           things
           in
           your
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           suitable
           Discourses
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           the
           
           Lord
           Jesus
           may
           become
           acceptable
           and
           precious
           to
           them
           ,
           through
           whom
           ,
           and
           for
           whose
           sake
           both
           you
           and
           they
           must
           become
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           if
           ever
           ye
           be
           so
           .
           Having
           spoken
           so
           largely
           to
           this
           Subject
           ,
           my
           earnest
           Request
           is
           ,
           that
           you
           all
           would
           set
           up
           ,
           and
           keep
           up
           this
           necessary
           and
           excellent
           duty
           of
           Morning
           and
           Evening-prayer
           every
           day
           in
           your
           respective
           Families
           ,
           carefully
           observing
           and
           putting
           in
           practice
           those
           Rules
           which
           have
           been
           laid
           down
           for
           the
           better
           performance
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           my
           hearty
           Prayer
           for
           you
           who
           do
           so
           is
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           have
           help
           from
           Heaven
           in
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           afterward
           receive
           such
           gracious
           answers
           ,
           and
           plentiful
           returns
           ,
           as
           may
           raise
           and
           fix
           in
           you
           a
           resolution
           of
           calling
           upon
           God
           as
           long
           as
           you
           live
           .
           There
           is
           but
           one
           Objection
           against
           this
           holy
           practice
           ,
           which
           I
           judge
           worthy
           to
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           do
           what
           I
           can
           to
           silence
           the
           Objection
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           him
           good
           that
           humbly
           makes
           it
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           Some
           poor
           Creature
           may
           put
           in
           and
           say
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           you
           have
           with
           much
           Importunity
           and
           Zeal
           stirred
           us
           up
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           Family-duties
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           that
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           with
           diligence
           attended
           to
           what
           hath
           been
           spoken
           ,
           and
           cannot
           but
           acknowledge
           there
           is
           much
           strength
           in
           those
           Arguments
           which
           have
           been
           us'd
           and
           urg'd
           for
           the
           pressing
           it
           upon
           us
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           am
           convinced
           of
           the
           goodness
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           own
           it
           to
           be
           my
           Duty
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           do
           it
           if
           I
           could
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           not
           in
           a
           capacity
           ,
           my
           ignorance
           is
           exceeding
           great
           ,
           and
           my
           parts
           full
           out
           as
           little
           ;
           I
           have
           no
           such
           Gifts
           as
           other
           Men
           have
           ,
           and
           so
           tremble
           to
           think
           of
           undertaking
           so
           great
           and
           weighty
           a
           thing
           as
           this
           ;
           should
           I
           make
           an
           attempt
           ,
           for
           certain
           I
           should
           most
           shamefully
           miscarry
           ,
           and
           render
           my self
           ridiculous
           ;
           it
           is
           
           to
           be
           fear'd
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           really
           the
           case
           of
           too
           too
           many
           in
           this
           City
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           possibly
           of
           some
           in
           this
           Congregation
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           To
           such
           an
           one
           I
           will
           answer
           in
           these
           following
           Particulars
           .
        
         
           I.
           
             Thou
             who
             makest
             this
             Objection
             art
             a
             very
             great
             Object
             of
             Pity
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             heartily
             pity
             thee
             .
          
           What!
           O
           Man
           ,
           canst
           thou
           converse
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           discourse
           with
           thine
           Acquaintance
           ,
           manage
           thine
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           carry
           on
           thy
           Trade
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           Pray
           ?
           Canst
           thou
           deal
           with
           thy
           Customers
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           thy
           God
           ?
           Thou
           hast
           scarce
           thy
           Fellow
           in
           any
           sort
           of
           Wretches
           ;
           there
           is
           not
           a
           poor
           Creature
           in
           Town
           or
           Countrey
           that
           wanteth
           Bread
           ,
           and
           hath
           a
           craving
           Stomach
           ,
           but
           he
           can
           beg
           ,
           though
           he
           doth
           not
           know
           one
           Letter
           in
           the
           Book
           ,
           yet
           he
           can
           ask
           for
           an
           Alms
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           a
           Malefactor
           in
           danger
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           but
           will
           find
           something
           to
           say
           for
           himself
           ;
           though
           he
           cannot
           make
           out
           his
           Innocency
           ,
           nor
           clear
           himself
           of
           the
           Crime
           laid
           to
           his
           Charge
           ,
           though
           he
           hath
           nothing
           to
           say
           why
           the
           Sentence
           of
           Death
           should
           not
           be
           past
           upon
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           can
           fall
           down
           upon
           his
           Knees
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Mercy
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ,
             Mercy
          
           ;
           and
           canst
           thou
           not
           do
           as
           much
           when
           thy
           Case
           is
           as
           bad
           ,
           and
           worse
           ?
           Thy
           Soul
           ,
           Man
           ,
           is
           ready
           to
           starve
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           the
           Souls
           of
           thy
           Family
           ,
           all
           in
           extream
           necessity
           ,
           and
           canst
           thou
           not
           beg
           ?
           Thou
           art
           worthy
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           they
           ,
           Sentence
           hath
           been
           already
           past
           ,
           and
           hast
           thou
           not
           any
           thing
           to
           say
           for
           the
           staying
           of
           the
           Execution
           ?
           Thou
           and
           thy
           Family
           have
           a
           great
           number
           of
           great
           wants
           ,
           and
           canst
           thou
           not
           ask
           a
           supply
           when
           it
           may
           be
           had
           for
           asking
           ?
           Thou
           art
           a
           poor
           ,
           sorry
           ,
           pitiful
           Creature
           indeed
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           one
           in
           the
           World.
           It
           is
           a
           thousand
           pities
           thou
           shouldest
           have
           a
           Family
           ,
           a
           Wife
           and
           Children
           ,
           who
           
           canst
           neither
           provide
           necessaries
           for
           their
           Souls
           ,
           nor
           beg
           for
           them
           .
           Thou
           hast
           indeed
           but
           little
           ,
           very
           little
           love
           and
           kindness
           for
           thy self
           ,
           and
           Family
           ,
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           as
           little
           brains
           in
           thy
           head
           ,
           who
           canst
           not
           go
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           speak
           a
           few
           good
           words
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           II.
           
             Since
             thou
             dost
             not
             to
             this
             day
             know
             how
             to
             Pray
             ,
             I
             advise
             thee
             to
             learn
             to
             do
             it
             ,
          
           and
           that
           speedily
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           high
           time
           ;
           when
           thou
           wast
           young
           and
           little
           thou
           didst
           not
           know
           great
           A.
           but
           now
           thou
           canst
           read
           distinctly
           ,
           roundly
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           write
           a
           legible
           hand
           ,
           how
           came
           that
           about
           ?
           thou
           didst
           learn
           it
           .
           So
           when
           thou
           wast
           first
           bound
           an
           Apprentice
           to
           thy
           Master
           ,
           thou
           couldest
           do
           nothing
           at
           thy
           Trade
           ,
           no
           ,
           not
           a
           stroak
           ,
           thou
           wast
           a
           very
           Ignoramus
           ,
           thou
           couldest
           not
           tell
           the
           Price
           of
           those
           Commodities
           which
           thou
           wast
           to
           deal
           in
           ,
           much
           less
           judge
           of
           their
           goodness
           ;
           nay
           ,
           thou
           couldest
           not
           so
           much
           as
           tell
           their
           Names
           ,
           but
           now
           thou
           art
           expert
           and
           skilful
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           very
           few
           Persons
           that
           can
           out
           do
           thee
           in
           thy
           business
           ,
           and
           how
           came
           this
           about
           ?
           thou
           didst
           learn
           it
           .
           In
           the
           present
           Case
           ,
           go
           thou
           and
           do
           the
           like
           :
           thou
           sayst
           thou
           canst
           not
           Pray
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           go
           thou
           and
           learn
           to
           Pray
           ;
           be
           thou
           who
           thou
           wilt
           ,
           for
           thy
           Worldly
           Quality
           I
           am
           sure
           thou
           art
           not
           too
           good
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           thou
           art
           not
           too
           old
           ;
           beg
           therefore
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           teach
           thee
           ;
           the
           Disciples
           desired
           this
           very
           thing
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Luke
           11.1
           .
           
             Lord
             ,
             teach
             us
             to
             Pray
             ,
             as
             Iohn
             also
             taught
             his
             Disciples
             ,
          
           and
           without
           more
           ado
           he
           did
           it
           ,
           go
           you
           and
           do
           likewise
           ;
           fall
           upon
           your
           knees
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           I
           am
           a
           poor
           ignorant
           Creature
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           know
           how
           to
           Pray
           ,
           O!
           do
           thou
           teach
           me
           .
           And
           for
           your
           comfort
           and
           encouragement
           know
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             assist
             poor
             Souls
             in
             Prayer
             ,
          
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           works
           of
           his
           Office
           ,
           
           Rom.
           8.26
           .
           
             Likewise
             the
             Spirit
             also
             helpeth
             our
             Infirmities
             ,
             for
             we
             know
             not
             what
             to
             Pray
             for
             as
             we
             ought
          
           ;
           that
           is
           as
           much
           as
           thou
           canst
           say
           of
           thy self
           ;
           neither
           know
           how
           to
           Pray
           ,
           to
           Pray
           as
           we
           should
           ,
           nor
           what
           to
           Pray
           for
           ,
           
             but
             the
             Spirit
             it self
             maketh
             intercession
             for
             us
             ,
             with
             groanings
             which
             cannot
             be
             uttered
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             graciously
             promised
             this
             Spirit
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             Children
             ,
          
           and
           that
           under
           the
           very
           notion
           of
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           Zech.
           12.10
           .
           
             I
             will
             pour
             out
             upon
             the
             house
             of
             David
             and
             upon
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Ierusalem
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             and
             Supplication
             .
          
           He
           will
           give
           much
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           will
           pour
           it
           out
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             God
             is
             most
             ready
             to
             make
             good
             his
             Promises
             ,
             this
             in
             particular
             .
          
           He
           is
           both
           faithful
           ,
           and
           free
           ,
           Luke
           11.13
           .
           
             If
             ye
             ,
             being
             evil
             ,
             know
             how
             to
             give
             good
             gifts
             unto
             your
             Children
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             shall
             your
             Heavenly
             Father
             give
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             to
             them
             that
             ask
             him
             ?
          
           Go
           therefore
           ,
           and
           beg
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           give
           this
           Spirit
           to
           thee
           .
        
         
           III.
           
             Do
             thy
             endeavour
             ,
             making
             use
             of
             those
             means
             by
             which
             an
             ability
             to
             Pray
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
          
           gift
           of
           Prayer
           may
           be
           in
           some
           measure
           attained
           ,
           for
           we
           are
           not
           to
           please
           our selves
           with
           expecting
           much
           ,
           and
           doing
           nothing
           ,
           idle
           hopes
           are
           vain
           ;
           if
           you
           ask
           me
           what
           means
           you
           should
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           I
           briefly
           answer
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             Carefully
             observe
             others
             ,
             Godly
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Christians
             ,
             when
             thou
             hearest
             them
             Pray
             ,
          
           mind
           how
           they
           pour
           out
           their
           requests
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           get
           something
           out
           of
           their
           Prayers
           which
           is
           proper
           for
           thee
           ;
           as
           when
           Persons
           are
           in
           a
           Garden
           where
           they
           see
           variety
           of
           curious
           and
           pleasant
           Flowers
           ,
           they
           will
           pick
           one
           here
           ,
           and
           another
           there
           ,
           for
           themselves
           ;
           do
           the
           like
           with
           those
           apt
           and
           pertinent
           expressions
           which
           thou
           hearest
           from
           others
           ,
           make
           them
           thine
           own
           ,
           only
           in
           using
           them
           ,
           let
           tongue
           and
           heart
           go
           together
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Be
             very
             conversant
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           and
           there
           take
           notice
           of
           precepts
           and
           promises
           ,
           and
           turn
           them
           into
           Prayer
           ,
           begging
           that
           God
           would
           give
           what
           he
           commands
           ,
           and
           perform
           what
           he
           promiseth
           ;
           in
           particular
           acquaint
           thy self
           well
           with
           
             David's
             Psalms
          
           ,
           in
           which
           you
           will
           find
           abundance
           of
           excellent
           matter
           both
           for
           confession
           and
           petition
           ,
           for
           prayer
           ,
           and
           praise
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             Be
             much
             in
             studying
             your
             own
             and
             your
             Families
             State
             ,
          
           and
           consider
           how
           matters
           stand
           with
           you
           ,
           seriously
           think
           what
           sins
           there
           are
           ,
           and
           what
           afflictions
           ,
           what
           wants
           ,
           and
           what
           dangers
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           go
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           beg
           of
           him
           the
           pardon
           of
           those
           sins
           ,
           and
           power
           against
           them
           ,
           beg
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           those
           afflictions
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           wholsom
           ,
           though
           bitter
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           eater
           there
           may
           come
           Meat
           ;
           make
           a
           thankful
           acknowledgment
           of
           the
           Mercies
           you
           receive
           ,
           and
           give
           unto
           God
           the
           glory
           of
           them
           ;
           Petition
           for
           the
           gracious
           supply
           of
           those
           wants
           ,
           and
           prevention
           of
           those
           dangers
           ,
           from
           all
           these
           things
           you
           may
           gather
           together
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           fit
           matter
           for
           Prayer
           ,
           only
           still
           beg
           of
           God
           that
           he
           would
           by
           his
           Spirit
           assist
           ,
           influence
           and
           enable
           you
           to
           make
           a
           right
           use
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           IV.
           
             I
             dare
             assure
             thee
             ,
             that
             if
             thou
             wilt
             sincerely
             and
             in
             good
             earnest
             set
             thy self
             about
             the
             work
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             be
             wanting
             to
             thee
          
           ;
           do
           thou
           in
           obedience
           go
           out
           to
           thy
           duty
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           graciously
           come
           in
           to
           thy
           assistance
           ;
           our
           endeavours
           indeed
           and
           utmost
           activity
           lay
           no
           obligation
           upon
           him
           ,
           but
           his
           own
           grace
           and
           goodness
           do
           induce
           and
           move
           him
           .
           David
           said
           ,
           Psalm
           138.3
           .
           
             In
             the
             day
             when
             I
             cried
             thou
             answer'dst
             me
             ,
             and
             strengthenedst
             me
             with
             strength
             in
             my
             Soul.
          
           Do
           thou
           ,
           O
           poor
           Soul
           ,
           take
           encouragement
           from
           thence
           ,
           direct
           thy
           Prayer
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           look
           up
           in
           the
           day
           that
           thou
           criest
           unto
           God
           ,
           he
           may
           answer
           
           thee
           too
           ,
           and
           afford
           thee
           that
           which
           at
           present
           thou
           labourest
           and
           groanest
           under
           the
           want
           of
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           strengthned
           David
           with
           strength
           in
           his
           Soul
           ,
           so
           he
           may
           bestow
           upon
           thee
           a
           competency
           of
           gifts
           ,
           and
           the
           assistance
           of
           his
           Holy
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           God
           doth
           now
           by
           me
           call
           you
           out
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           this
           Duty
           ,
           Family
           Prayer
           ,
           but
           you
           complain
           of
           an
           unfitness
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           cause
           ;
           well
           ,
           remember
           God
           did
           once
           immediately
           call
           Moses
           out
           to
           a
           great
           work
           ,
           publick
           work
           ,
           to
           go
           and
           speak
           to
           Pharaoh
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           to
           command
           him
           to
           let
           Israel
           go
           ;
           he
           was
           very
           unwilling
           to
           comply
           ,
           but
           as
           thou
           complainest
           of
           inability
           ,
           so
           did
           he
           ,
           thou
           thinkest
           thy self
           unfit
           to
           be
           the
           Families
           mouth
           to
           God
           ,
           Moses
           thought
           himself
           unfit
           to
           be
           Gods
           mouth
           to
           
             Pharaoh
             ,
             Exod.
          
           4.10
           .
           
             O
             my
             Lord
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             Eloquent
             ,
             neither
             heretofore
             ,
             nor
             since
             thou
             hast
             spoken
             to
             thy
             Servant
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             slow
             of
             Speech
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             slow
             Tongue
             ,
          
           far
           from
           being
           fit
           to
           be
           sent
           upon
           God's
           Errand
           to
           so
           Great
           and
           Proud
           a
           Prince
           ;
           but
           mark
           what
           God
           answered
           him
           ,
           ver
           .
           11.
           
           
             Who
             hath
             made
             Mans
             mouth
             ?
             or
             who
             hath
             made
             the
             dumb
             or
             deaf
             ,
             or
             seeing
             ,
             or
             the
             blind
             ?
             have
             not
             I
             the
             Lord
             ?
             therefore
             go
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             be
             with
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             and
             teach
             thee
             what
             thou
             shalt
             say
             .
          
           I
           that
           made
           the
           mouth
           can
           mend
           it
           ,
           I
           made
           the
           Instrument
           ,
           and
           can
           tune
           it
           ,
           I
           can
           supply
           the
           defects
           ,
           and
           cure
           the
           infirmities
           of
           it
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           a
           flow
           tongue
           I
           can
           quicken
           it
           ,
           I
           can
           put
           to
           it
           eloquence
           ,
           and
           nimbleness
           .
        
         
           Bring
           this
           now
           to
           the
           case
           in
           hand
           ,
           it
           is
           thy
           duty
           to
           pray
           in
           and
           with
           thy
           Family
           ,
           thou
           art
           now
           loudly
           call'd
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           great
           God
           calls
           thee
           to
           it
           by
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           do
           not
           in
           the
           least
           question
           ,
           but
           if
           thou
           hast
           any
           sense
           of
           a
           Deity
           ,
           thine
           own
           Conscience
           hath
           called
           thee
           to
           it
           many
           and
           many
           a
           time
           before
           now
           ,
           and
           I
           pray
           thee
           to
           bethink
           thy self
           ,
           did
           no
           body
           else
           ,
           did
           
           thy
           Wife
           never
           desire
           it
           of
           thee
           ?
           did
           thy
           Child
           never
           beg
           it
           of
           thee
           ?
           did
           none
           of
           thy
           Friends
           who
           lov'd
           thee
           ,
           put
           thee
           upon
           it
           ?
           and
           hast
           thou
           not
           done
           it
           yet
           ?
           how
           inexorable
           art
           thou
           ,
           how
           hard
           thy
           heart
           ?
           What!
           so
           loath
           to
           come
           to
           thy
           duty
           ?
           yea
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           is
           thy
           priviledge
           as
           well
           as
           thy
           duty
           ,
           this
           is
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           Wisdom
           which
           is
           from
           above
           ,
           which
           is
           easie
           to
           be
           intreated
           ;
           take
           shame
           to
           thy self
           ,
           and
           mend
           now
           ,
           go
           home
           ,
           and
           in
           good
           earnest
           fall
           to
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           I
           dare
           say
           God
           will
           be
           with
           thy
           heart
           ,
           yea
           and
           with
           thy
           mouth
           too
           .
        
         
           V.
           
             Practice
             will
             be
             accompanied
             with
             improvement
             ,
          
           use
           doth
           greatly
           facilitate
           things
           .
           How
           aukwardly
           doth
           a
           Child
           move
           the
           feet
           when
           it
           first
           begins
           to
           goe
           ?
           who
           can
           observe
           it
           without
           a
           smile
           ,
           but
           yet
           in
           a
           little
           time
           it
           hath
           got
           the
           knack
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           can
           move
           them
           regularly
           ,
           nimbly
           ,
           and
           with
           strength
           ,
           and
           knows
           how
           to
           walk
           and
           run
           as
           well
           as
           others
           .
           There
           are
           indeed
           difficulties
           in
           Duty
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           sincere
           Soul
           the
           difficulties
           wear
           off
           ,
           and
           the
           duty
           will
           grow
           easier
           and
           easier
           ,
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           being
           strength
           to
           the
           upright
           ,
           so
           that
           therein
           they
           go
           from
           strength
           ,
           to
           strength
           .
           After
           that
           upon
           the
           Commandment
           of
           God
           ,
           Moses
           had
           once
           gone
           in
           to
           Pharaoh
           ,
           and
           spoken
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           read
           of
           his
           complaining
           any
           more
           ,
           no
           ,
           not
           though
           God
           told
           him
           that
           he
           would
           harden
           
           Pharaoh's
           heart
           ,
           yet
           as
           often
           as
           God
           ordered
           him
           ▪
           he
           went
           ,
           not
           desisting
           ,
           till
           Pharaoh
           commanded
           him
           to
           see
           his
           face
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           begin
           ,
           Man
           begin
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           will
           come
           of
           it
           ;
           fall
           to
           work
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           that
           your
           labour
           is
           not
           in
           vain
           .
           The
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           ye
           shall
           know
           ,
           if
           ye
           follow
           on
           to
           know
           
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           and
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           ye
           shall
           pray
           better
           and
           better
           ,
           if
           ye
           will
           but
           follow
           on
           to
           pray
           ,
           by
           means
           hereof
           you
           will
           attain
           
           to
           a
           greater
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           more
           intimate
           acquaintance
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           your
           own
           hearts
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           find
           inward
           increases
           and
           growth
           in
           grace
           ,
           and
           a
           changing
           of
           you
           into
           his
           Image
           ,
           from
           glory
           ,
           to
           glory
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           help
           toward
           the
           production
           of
           a
           more
           holy
           boldness
           toward
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           greater
           Parrhesia
           ,
           liberty
           or
           freedom
           of
           Speech
           ,
           and
           your
           hearts
           will
           be
           more
           inlarged
           ;
           as
           Sin
           grows
           by
           acting
           it
           ,
           so
           doth
           grace
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           gifts
           too
           .
           Trading
           tends
           to
           thriving
           ,
           to
           him
           that
           hath
           ,
           shall
           be
           given
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           to
           him
           that
           useth
           what
           he
           hath
           as
           he
           should
           ;
           the
           consciencious
           performance
           of
           duty
           is
           the
           way
           to
           bring
           down
           from
           God
           a
           blessing
           upon
           your
           parts
           .
           I
           will
           add
           but
           one
           thing
           more
           .
        
         
           VI.
           
             Supposing
             thou
             shouldest
             never
             be
             able
             to
             do
             thy
             work
             so
             well
             as
             many
             of
             thy
             fellow
             Servants
             can
             ,
             yet
             do
             not
             lay
             it
             aside
             ,
             but
             do
             it
             as
             well
             as
             thou
             canst
             .
          
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           speaks
           of
           
             diversities
             of
             gifts
             ,
             and
             diversities
             of
             administrations
             ,
             and
             diversities
             of
             operations
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           
           
             So
             there
             is
             a
             diversity
             of
             degrees
             ,
          
           in
           Gods
           conferring
           those
           gifts
           upon
           Men
           ;
           good
           and
           faithful
           Servants
           are
           not
           made
           equal
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           in
           the
           Lords
           intrusting
           them
           with
           Talents
           :
           one
           had
           five
           ,
           another
           had
           but
           two
           ,
           yet
           both
           faithful
           and
           industrious
           ;
           the
           wicked
           and
           sloathful
           Servant
           had
           only
           one
           ,
           yet
           he
           should
           have
           traded
           with
           it
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           but
           little
           to
           do
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           doing
           .
           So
           it
           is
           here
           ,
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           give
           large
           parts
           to
           some
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           have
           a
           quick
           and
           fertile
           invention
           ,
           and
           an
           answerable
           elocution
           ,
           they
           can
           speak
           their
           minds
           freely
           ,
           and
           cloath
           their
           conceptions
           with
           apt
           ,
           yea
           ,
           curious
           expressions
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           charm
           the
           ears
           ,
           and
           delight
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           that
           joyn
           with
           them
           ;
           but
           thou
           art
           poor
           ,
           and
           barren
           ,
           ●at
           a
           great
           loss
           both
           for
           matter
           and
           words
           ;
           be
           humble
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           and
           little
           in
           thine
           own
           eyes
           ,
           but
           not
           altogether
           discouraged
           ,
           
           but
           fall
           to
           thy
           work
           ,
           Man
           ,
           Trade
           with
           thine
           one
           Talent
           .
        
         
           What
           though
           thou
           dost
           not
           Pray
           so
           as
           to
           raise
           the
           admiration
           ,
           and
           gain
           the
           applause
           of
           them
           that
           hear
           thee
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           very
           well
           if
           thou
           canst
           so
           pray
           as
           to
           find
           acceptance
           with
           God
           ?
           what
           though
           it
           be
           jarring
           in
           their
           ears
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           it
           is
           musick
           in
           his
           ?
           know
           thou
           hast
           to
           deal
           with
           a
           good
           Master
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           all
           grace
           ,
           who
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           a
           willing
           Mind
           ,
           doth
           accept
           according
           to
           what
           a
           Man
           hath
           ,
           and
           not
           according
           to
           what
           he
           hath
           not
           .
           The
           poor
           Publican
           was
           very
           short
           ,
           he
           had
           much
           to
           desire
           ,
           yet
           little
           to
           say
           ,
           his
           dejected
           looks
           and
           sorrowful
           gesture
           spake
           more
           than
           his
           Tongue
           did
           ;
           but
           though
           he
           was
           short
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           sweet
           ,
           we
           read
           but
           of
           one
           Petition
           that
           he
           put
           up
           to
           God
           ,
           
             God
             be
             merciful
             to
             me
             a
             Sinner
             ,
          
           but
           he
           accompanied
           it
           with
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           it
           came
           before
           God
           as
           incense
           ,
           
             who
             sent
             him
             home
             to
             his
             house
             justified
             ,
             Luke
          
           18.13.14
           .
           God
           took
           away
           the
           filthy
           garments
           ,
           he
           came
           in
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           him
           a
           Robe
           of
           Righteousness
           .
           
             The
             Sacrifices
             of
             God
             are
             a
             broken
             Spirit
             ,
             a
             broken
             and
             a
             contrite
             Heart
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             not
             despise
             ,
             Psalm
          
           51.17
           .
           despise
           it
           !
           no
           ,
           no
           ,
           he
           is
           so
           far
           from
           that
           ,
           that
           he
           requires
           it
           ,
           and
           approves
           it
           ,
           and
           will
           bind
           it
           up
           .
           A
           broken
           Prayer
           from
           and
           with
           a
           broken
           Heart
           ,
           makes
           Melody
           in
           Heaven
           .
           God
           will
           count
           it
           his
           delight
           .
           Alas
           !
           he
           seeth
           not
           as
           Man
           sees
           ,
           looks
           not
           at
           the
           flourishes
           of
           words
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           life
           ,
           fervency
           and
           Zeal
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           for
           those
           flowers
           may
           be
           strewed
           upon
           a
           dead
           and
           rotten
           carcass
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           if
           a
           Man
           bring
           the
           Torn
           ,
           and
           the
           Sick
           ,
           and
           the
           Lame
           for
           an
           Offering
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           better
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           accepted
           ,
           Malach.
           1.13
           .
           but
           if
           that
           Torn
           ,
           and
           Lame
           ,
           and
           Sick
           ,
           be
           the
           Male
           of
           the
           Flock
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           the
           best
           he
           hath
           ,
           God
           will
           receive
           it
           graciously
           ,
           and
           have
           respect
           
           to
           the
           Person
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Offering
           ,
           and
           Grace
           will
           say
           
             he
             hath
             done
             what
             he
             could
             ,
          
           as
           our
           Lord
           pleaded
           for
           the
           Woman
           ,
           when
           his
           Disciples
           did
           absurdly
           trouble
           her
           ,
           Mark
           14.8
           .
           Not
           only
           those
           Richer
           Persons
           ,
           who
           brought
           Gold
           ,
           and
           Silver
           ,
           and
           Silk
           ,
           and
           Precious
           Stones
           to
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           were
           welcome
           ,
           but
           those
           also
           who
           came
           with
           their
           Goats-Hair
           ,
           and
           Badgers-Skins
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           no
           better
           .
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           hope
           ,
           that
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           the
           mouth
           of
           this
           Objection
           is
           stopt
           ,
           the
           edge
           of
           this
           Argument
           blunted
           ,
           and
           so
           this
           untoward
           rub
           removed
           which
           lay
           in
           the
           way
           of
           thy
           Duty
           ;
           therefore
           I
           beg
           earnestly
           of
           thee
           that
           thou
           wouldest
           defer
           no
           longer
           ,
           but
           get
           up
           ,
           break
           thro'
           all
           opposition
           ,
           and
           since
           God
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             seek
             ye
             my
             face
          
           ;
           let
           thine
           heart
           answer
           ,
           
             thy
             face
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             will
             I
             seek
             .
          
           Before
           I
           go
           off
           from
           this
           Subject
           ,
           I
           shall
           direct
           my
           Discourse
           to
           two
           sorts
           of
           Persons
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           would
           speak
           something
           to
           you
           whose
           hearts
           God
           hath
           touched
           ,
           so
           that
           you
           love
           your
           work
           ,
           and
           do
           it
           ,
           making
           Family-Prayer
           your
           every
           day
           business
           .
           
             I
             bless
             you
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             bless
             you
          
           ;
           while
           I
           beg
           it
           for
           you
           ,
           may
           he
           bestow
           it
           abundantly
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           pour
           it
           out
           till
           you
           be
           rich
           in
           blessings
           ;
           the
           good
           Lord
           strengthen
           your
           hands
           and
           hearts
           more
           and
           more
           in
           this
           work
           ,
           and
           encourage
           you
           by
           his
           gracious
           answers
           ;
           may
           you
           find
           by
           frequent
           and
           large
           experience
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           said
           to
           you
           ,
           seek
           ye
           my
           face
           in
           vain
           .
           The
           Lord
           teach
           you
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           assist
           you
           by
           his
           Holy
           Spirit
           ?
           the
           Lord
           send
           you
           help
           from
           the
           Sanctuary
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           you
           out
           of
           Sion
           ;
           remember
           all
           your
           Offerings
           ,
           grant
           you
           according
           to
           your
           own
           hearts
           ,
           and
           fulfill
           all
           your
           Petitions
           ,
           which
           are
           according
           to
           his
           Mind
           ,
           and
           Will
           ;
           may
           you
           by
           the
           Bucket
           of
           Prayer
           draw
           Water
           with
           joy
           
           out
           of
           the
           Well
           of
           Salvation
           ;
           let
           him
           never
           turn
           away
           your
           Prayer
           ,
           nor
           his
           Mercy
           from
           you
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Do
           you
           also
           suffer
           the
           word
           of
           exhortation
           ,
           who
           have
           your
           lines
           cast
           in
           those
           Families
           in
           which
           there
           is
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           do
           you
           take
           special
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           choice
           mercy
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           value
           it
           ,
           and
           bless
           the
           Lord
           for
           disposing
           you
           so
           graciously
           ,
           planting
           you
           not
           in
           a
           dry
           and
           barren
           Wild●erness
           where
           there
           is
           no
           Water
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           Paradise
           ,
           an
           Eden
           that
           is
           so
           well
           water'd
           .
           You
           that
           are
           Wives
           ,
           and
           Married
           to
           Praying
           Husbands
           ,
           do
           you
           bless
           God
           ,
           and
           you
           Children
           who
           have
           been
           begotten
           by
           Praying
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           you
           Servants
           who
           work
           for
           ,
           and
           wait
           upon
           Praying
           Masters
           ,
           let
           all
           that
           is
           within
           you
           bless
           his
           Holy
           Name
           ,
           and
           see
           to
           it
           that
           you
           improve
           the
           Mercy
           ,
           lose
           not
           such
           a
           Season
           ,
           such
           an
           Opportunity
           .
           Oh!
           how
           much
           good
           may
           you
           get
           ,
           how
           much
           the
           better
           may
           you
           be
           ,
           in
           case
           you
           be
           not
           wanting
           to
           your selves
           ?
           and
           who
           can
           tell
           how
           much
           Mercy
           such
           an
           Husband
           ,
           such
           a
           Father
           ,
           such
           a
           Master
           ,
           may
           obtain
           ,
           how
           many
           Blessings
           he
           may
           procure
           at
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           for
           you
           ?
           read
           what
           the
           
             Queen
             of
             Sheba
          
           said
           to
           
             King
             Solomon
          
           ,
           in
           the
           1
           of
           Kings
           ,
           10.8
           .
           
             Happy
             are
             these
             thy
             Men
             ,
             and
             happy
             are
             these
             thy
             Servants
             ,
             which
             stand
             continually
             before
             thee
             ,
             and
             that
             bear
             thy
             Wisdom
             .
          
           She
           had
           seen
           the
           House
           he
           had
           built
           ,
           and
           the
           ascent
           by
           which
           he
           went
           up
           to
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           Meat
           at
           his
           Table
           ,
           and
           the
           sitting
           of
           his
           Servants
           ,
           and
           the
           attendance
           of
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           their
           Apparel
           ,
           but
           there
           was
           something
           above
           all
           this
           that
           she
           admired
           .
           She
           did
           not
           look
           upon
           the
           happiness
           of
           his
           Servants
           ,
           as
           consisting
           in
           beholding
           the
           greatness
           of
           his
           State
           and
           Honour
           ,
           and
           the
           Splendour
           and
           Glory
           of
           his
           Court
           ,
           or
           in
           feeding
           every
           day
           upon
           his
           Royal
           Dainties
           ,
           
           and
           Drinking
           his
           Generous
           Wines
           ,
           but
           in
           hearing
           of
           his
           Wisdom
           .
           I
           may
           as
           well
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           say
           of
           you
           ,
           in
           case
           you
           are
           your
           own
           Friends
           ,
           happy
           ,
           thrice
           happy
           are
           you
           ,
           who
           live
           in
           such
           a
           Family
           (
           though
           as
           the
           lowest
           and
           meanest
           Members
           of
           it
           )
           in
           which
           you
           may
           every
           day
           hear
           the
           Master
           of
           it
           speaking
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           conversing
           with
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           every
           day
           perfuming
           the
           House
           with
           the
           precious
           Odours
           of
           his
           gracious
           and
           holy
           Prayers
           .
           So
           much
           may
           suffice
           to
           be
           spoken
           concerning
           that
           great
           and
           excellent
           Work
           of
           Family
           prayer
           ,
           and
           Oh!
           that
           it
           may
           not
           be
           in
           vain
           as
           to
           any
           of
           you
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           you
           must
           answer
           for
           it
           another
           day
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           is
           not
           all
           ,
           Christians
           ,
           the
           whole
           of
           your
           work
           doth
           not
           lye
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           this
           you
           must
           do
           ,
           and
           not
           leave
           the
           rest
           undone
           ,
           no
           ,
           none
           of
           it
           undone●
           I
           remember
           the
           holy
           Apostle
           Paul
           speaking
           of
           Epaephras
           ,
           whom
           he
           calls
           a
           Servant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           them
           ,
           a
           Citizen
           of
           Colos
           ,
           a
           Member
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           and
           Teacher
           ,
           much
           set
           for
           their
           good
           ,
           saith
           ,
           Col.
           4.12
           .
           
             He
             always
             labour'd
             fervently
             for
             them
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             stand
             perfect
             and
             compleat
             in
             all
             the
             will
             of
             God
          
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           great
           thing
           ,
           and
           deserves
           our
           utmost
           endeavours
           ,
           and
           his
           so
           labouring
           in
           Prayer
           for
           them
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           spake
           him
           a
           good
           Man
           ,
           and
           a
           singular
           Friend
           of
           theirs
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           my
           Hearts
           desire
           ,
           and
           my
           frequent
           Prayer
           that
           it
           may
           be
           so
           with
           you
           .
           And
           this
           should
           be
           the
           Desire
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           the
           Care
           and
           Endeavour
           of
           every
           one
           of
           you
           who
           are
           Godly
           Parents
           ,
           and
           Religious
           Governours
           of
           Families
           ,
           that
           both
           you
           your selves
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           that
           are
           yours
           ,
           may
           be
           perfect
           and
           compleat
           in
           all
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           the
           Divine
           Will
           may
           be
           known
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           likewise
           conform'd
           and
           liv'd
           up
           to
           ,
           for
           ,
           
             He
             that
             knoweth
             his
             Masters
             will
             ,
             and
             doth
             it
             not
             ,
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             many
             stripes
          
           ;
           when
           God
           takes
           his
           Rod
           in
           
           Hand
           ,
           Luke
           12.47
           .
           Now
           ,
           Family-instruction
           is
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           concerning
           you
           who
           are
           Parents
           and
           Masters
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           Mistresses
           too
           .
        
         
           You
           are
           Priests
           in
           your
           own
           Houses
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           without
           your
           Sacrifices
           ;
           Prayer
           is
           your
           Duty
           .
        
         
           You
           are
           Prophets
           also
           there
           ,
           and
           though
           it
           would
           be
           folly
           in
           you
           to
           turn
           Enthusiasts
           ,
           and
           Predict
           Things
           to
           come
           ,
           yet
           you
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           without
           your
           Teachings
           ▪
           and
           wholesom
           Counsels
           ;
           and
           in
           one
           respect
           you
           will
           not
           .
           You
           that
           are
           Parents
           will
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           teach
           your
           Children
           to
           speak
           and
           go
           ,
           and
           when
           through
           Age
           and
           Discretion
           they
           are
           capable
           ,
           you
           will
           bring
           them
           up
           to
           some
           Imployment
           and
           Trade
           or
           other
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           afterwards
           arrive
           at
           some
           considerable
           Quality
           and
           Estate
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           able
           to
           earn
           their
           Bread
           ,
           and
           get
           their
           Living
           without
           being
           chargeable
           to
           your selves
           or
           others
           ;
           and
           shall
           this
           be
           the
           utmost
           Extent
           of
           your
           Care
           ?
           Will
           you
           not
           teach
           them
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Faith
           in
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ?
           Will
           you
           not
           labour
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           a
           good
           understanding
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           Religion
           which
           are
           of
           highest
           importance
           ,
           and
           shew
           them
           the
           way
           they
           should
           take
           in
           order
           to
           their
           coming
           unto
           Glory
           at
           the
           last
           ?
           If
           you
           are
           guilty
           of
           neglect
           herein
           what
           satisfactory
           Reason
           can
           you
           give
           of
           being
           so
           ?
           Here
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           telling
           you
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           often
           ,
           and
           often
           been
           to
           me
           great
           matter
           of
           grief
           to
           see
           Persons
           grown
           up
           to
           Man's
           and
           Woman's
           Estate
           ,
           yea
           ,
           to
           grey
           Hairs
           ,
           that
           could
           not
           read
           a
           Word
           ,
           nor
           tell
           a
           Letter
           ,
           whereupon
           I
           could
           not
           without
           just
           indignation
           reflect
           upon
           their
           unnatural
           Parents
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           brutishly
           wanting
           to
           that
           love
           ,
           kindness
           and
           pity
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           had
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           now
           I
           make
           it
           my
           Request
           
           to
           you
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           poorest
           among
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           take
           greater
           and
           better
           care
           of
           your
           Children
           ,
           see
           that
           they
           be
           taught
           to
           Read
           ,
           and
           then
           that
           they
           Read
           the
           Bible
           ;
           do
           this
           though
           you
           pinch
           for
           it
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           yea
           ,
           though
           you
           spare
           it
           out
           of
           your
           own
           and
           their
           Bellies
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           cannot
           possibly
           do
           it
           out
           of
           your
           sorry
           pittance
           ,
           beg
           the
           Charity
           of
           those
           you
           know
           ,
           who
           may
           help
           in
           that
           without
           prejudice
           to
           themselves
           ,
           a
           little
           matter
           will
           do
           ,
           and
           this
           will
           turn
           to
           a
           greater
           account
           than
           relieving
           common
           Vagrants
           .
           And
           so
           for
           you
           that
           are
           Masters
           and
           Mistresses
           ,
           and
           have
           Apprentices
           bound
           to
           you
           ,
           I
           own
           it
           that
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           give
           you
           reverence
           ,
           and
           to
           serve
           you
           with
           all
           diligence
           and
           faithfulness
           ,
           and
           so
           let
           them
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           withal
           do
           you
           know
           and
           consider
           that
           you
           are
           obliged
           to
           take
           care
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           teach
           them
           ,
           what
           ?
           Your
           Trades
           ?
           And
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           them
           ?
           Yes
           without
           peradventure
           ,
           your
           Indentures
           tell
           you
           so
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           do
           it
           not
           you
           deal
           falsly
           ,
           but
           you
           are
           also
           to
           instruct
           them
           in
           the
           greatest
           and
           best
           Trade
           ,
           that
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           that
           with
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           being
           wise
           Merchants
           ,
           and
           getting
           the
           Pearl
           of
           Price
           .
           That
           Family-instruction
           ought
           to
           be
           carefully
           attended
           to
           ,
           I
           shall
           briefly
           prove
           .
           
             
               1.
               
               By
               Scripture
               Precedents
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               Scripture
               Precept
               .
            
          
        
         
           First
           ;
           
             By
             Scripture
             Precedent
          
           ,
           or
           Example
           .
           This
           hath
           been
           the
           practice
           of
           good
           Men
           recorded
           there
           ,
           of
           a
           great
           Character
           ,
           Eminent
           for
           their
           Faith
           and
           Holiness
           .
           You
           have
           in
           these
           Discourses
           already
           heard
           of
           that
           great
           confidence
           which
           God
           had
           in
           Abraham
           ,
           who
           was
           called
           the
           Friend
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Father
           of
           the
           Faithful
           .
           God
           said
           ,
           
             He
             knew
             him
             that
             he
             would
             command
             or
             order
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             his
             Houshold
             after
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             keep
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           
           And
           we
           must
           conclude
           ,
           Divine
           Wisdom
           ,
           which
           is
           Infinite
           ,
           is
           not
           ,
           cannot
           be
           liable
           to
           a
           mistake
           ,
           neither
           as
           to
           things
           nor
           Persons
           .
           Now
           we
           read
           in
           Gen.
           14.
           that
           when
           his
           Kinsman
           or
           Nephew
           Lot
           was
           taken
           Captive
           and
           carried
           away
           .
           Abraham
           
             arm'd
             his
             trained
             Servants
             ,
             and
             pursued
             them
             unto
          
           Dan
           ;
           your
           Bibles
           in
           the
           Margin
           have
           it
           ,
           
             his
             instructed
             Servants
          
           ,
           some
           render
           it
           his
           
             Catechized
             Servants
          
           ,
           those
           ,
           say
           some
           Learned
           Expositors
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           well
           taught
           and
           instructed
           not
           only
           in
           Domestick
           Business
           which
           concern'd
           the
           House
           ,
           nor
           only
           in
           Military
           Affairs
           which
           related
           to
           War
           ,
           but
           likewise
           and
           principally
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           So
           again
           ,
           Solomon
           the
           wisest
           of
           meer
           Men
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           was
           called
           Iedediah
           ,
           the
           Beloved
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           so
           appear'd
           by
           God's
           appointing
           him
           to
           succeed
           in
           the
           Throne
           as
           King
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           chusing
           him
           to
           Build
           the
           Temple
           ,
           both
           which
           were
           demonstrations
           of
           that
           particular
           kindness
           God
           had
           for
           him
           .
           And
           he
           was
           dearly
           beloved
           of
           his
           Father
           and
           Mother
           ;
           now
           the
           Love
           which
           they
           did
           bear
           him
           was
           evidenced
           by
           his
           gracious
           Education
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Parental
           Care
           for
           the
           right
           bringing
           of
           him
           up
           ,
           Prov.
           4.3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             I
             was
             my
             Fathers
             Son
             ,
             tender
             and
             only
             beloved
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             my
             Mother
             ,
             he
             taught
             me
             also
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             let
             thy
             heart
             retain
             my
             Words
             ,
             keep
             my
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             live
             ;
             get
             wisdom
             ,
             get
             understanding
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           One
           saith
           ,
           Doubtless
           his
           Father
           David
           being
           a
           King
           had
           Nathan
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           and
           most
           accomplished
           Persons
           the
           Kingdom
           could
           afford
           for
           the
           bringing
           up
           of
           his
           Son
           for
           whom
           he
           design'd
           the
           Crown
           ,
           yet
           he
           did
           not
           leave
           it
           wholly
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           would
           himself
           have
           an
           hand
           in
           the
           work
           ,
           yea
           ,
           a
           main
           one
           .
           Neither
           did
           his
           Mother
           think
           her self
           excused
           ,
           but
           as
           she
           had
           brought
           him
           forth
           ,
           so
           she
           would
           bring
           him
           up
           ,
           as
           
           you
           may
           see
           in
           Prov.
           31.1
           .
           
             The
             words
             of
             King
          
           Lemuel
           
             the
             Prophecy
             which
             his
             Mother
             taught
             him
             .
          
           But
           passing
           from
           that
           ,
           we
           will
           consider
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             Scripture
             Precept
          
           .
           And
           as
           I
           desire
           you
           to
           imitate
           and
           follow
           those
           good
           Examples
           ,
           so
           to
           remember
           and
           conform
           to
           holy
           commands
           given
           out
           from
           God
           by
           his
           Servants
           ,
           who
           wrote
           as
           they
           were
           moved
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           mention
           that
           one
           which
           we
           have
           ,
           Eph.
           6.4
           .
           
             Parents
             provoke
             not
             your
             Children
             unto
             wrath
             ,
             but
             bring
             them
             up
             in
             the
             nurture
             and
             admonition
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           It
           is
           a
           Scripture
           that
           deserves
           to
           be
           written
           in
           Letters
           of
           Gold
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           deeply
           imprest
           upon
           the
           Minds
           and
           Hearts
           of
           Parents
           .
           I
           cannot
           lightly
           pass
           over
           it
           ;
           two
           things
           are
           remarkable
           in
           it
           .
           
             
               First
               ;
               A
               Prohibition
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ;
               An
               Injunction
               .
            
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             Here
             is
             a
             Prohibition
          
           ;
           something
           forbidden
           ,
           and
           carefully
           to
           be
           avoided
           ;
           
             Parents
             provoke
             not
             your
             Children
             unto
             wrath
             .
          
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           this
           will
           sound
           harsh
           in
           the
           Ears
           of
           some
           ,
           who
           have
           better
           thoughts
           of
           themselves
           than
           they
           do
           deserve
           ,
           or
           any
           body
           else
           have
           ;
           they
           may
           be
           apt
           to
           conclude
           that
           Paul
           did
           forget
           himself
           here
           ,
           and
           should
           rather
           have
           said
           ,
           Children
           provoke
           not
           your
           Parents
           unto
           wrath
           To
           avoid
           that
           is
           their
           Duty
           and
           Interest
           ;
           but
           the
           Apostle
           knew
           what
           he
           did
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Parents
             provoke
             not
             your
             Children
             unto
             wrath
          
           ;
           though
           you
           are
           above
           them
           ,
           older
           and
           stronger
           than
           they
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           their
           dependance
           upon
           you
           ,
           though
           you
           at
           present
           give
           them
           their
           Maintenance
           ,
           and
           must
           hereafter
           their
           Portion
           ,
           yet
           provoke
           them
           not
           ,
           do
           nothing
           to
           incense
           and
           inrage
           them
           .
           A
           Wasp
           is
           a
           very
           little
           feeble
           Creature
           ,
           yet
           do
           not
           anger
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           hath
           a
           Sting
           .
           Do
           not
           irritate
           your
           Children
           by
           too
           much
           severity
           ;
           remember
           the
           Authority
           you
           have
           
           over
           them
           is
           Parental
           ,
           therefore
           your
           Government
           should
           be
           sweet
           and
           easie
           ;
           you
           should
           so
           carry
           as
           to
           be
           both
           fear'd
           and
           lov'd
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ;
           and
           in
           order
           to
           that
           not
           rule
           with
           a
           Rod
           of
           Iron
           ,
           but
           draw
           and
           bind
           them
           to
           you
           with
           the
           Cords
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           those
           of
           Reason
           and
           Kindness
           ;
           more
           particularly
           ,
           do
           not
           provoke
           your
           Children
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           Not
           by
           unreasonable
           requiries
           ,
           and
           hard
           commands
           ;
           lay
           not
           a
           Man's
           burden
           upon
           a
           Child's
           Shoulders
           ;
           exact
           not
           that
           which
           is
           above
           their
           ability
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           Do
           not
           make
           unequal
           distributions
           of
           your
           kindnesses
           among
           them
           ,
           being
           all
           Honey
           to
           one
           ,
           and
           all
           Gall
           to
           another
           ;
           remember
           they
           are
           equally
           yours
           ;
           though
           your
           Affections
           may
           incline
           more
           to
           one
           than
           another
           ,
           yet
           conceal
           it
           as
           much
           as
           you
           can
           ,
           unless
           their
           goodness
           and
           obedience
           make
           an
           apparent
           difference
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ;
           Provoke
           them
           not
           by
           giving
           them
           undue
           ,
           unreasonable
           Correction
           ;
           the
           Rod
           is
           sometimes
           as
           necessary
           as
           Bread
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           always
           be
           used
           with
           a
           prudent
           love
           ;
           let
           not
           your
           Rod
           be
           too
           smart
           ,
           nor
           your
           Hand
           too
           heavy
           ;
           convince
           them
           that
           your
           chastening
           of
           them
           is
           not
           for
           your
           pleasure
           ,
           but
           for
           their
           profit
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ;
           Provoke
           them
           not
           by
           calling
           them
           reproachful
           Names
           ,
           as
           
             Fool
             ,
             Blockhead
             ,
             Rascal
          
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           which
           may
           expose
           them
           to
           the
           slight
           of
           others
           ,
           to
           the
           contempt
           of
           your
           very
           Servants
           ;
           while
           you
           hate
           their
           offences
           be
           tender
           of
           their
           Reputation
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ;
           Provoke
           them
           not
           by
           continual
           chiding
           ,
           and
           threatning
           ,
           finding
           fault
           with
           every
           thing
           they
           do
           ;
           overlook
           some
           smaller
           faults
           ,
           and
           wink
           at
           others
           ,
           knowing
           your selves
           are
           not
           blameless
           ;
           let
           not
           the
           Poyson
           of
           Asps
           dwell
           under
           your
           Tongues
           ,
           
           nor
           all
           your
           words
           be
           as
           sharp
           Swords
           ,
           but
           draw
           them
           to
           their
           duty
           ,
           keep
           them
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           encourage
           them
           in
           it
           ,
           rather
           by
           love
           than
           fear
           .
           By
           provoking
           your
           Children
           unto
           wrath
           by
           all
           or
           any
           of
           these
           ways
           ,
           you
           create
           to
           your selves
           more
           grief
           and
           sorrow
           than
           you
           at
           present
           are
           aware
           of
           ▪
           for
           by
           rigour
           and
           severity
           the
           minds
           of
           your
           Children
           may
           be
           alienated
           and
           estranged
           from
           you
           :
           through
           your
           imprudent
           and
           unnatural
           Carriage
           ,
           it
           may
           come
           to
           pass
           that
           instead
           of
           loving
           ,
           reverencing
           and
           honouring
           you
           as
           Parents
           ,
           they
           will
           only
           fear
           and
           dread
           you
           as
           Tyrants
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           after-times
           when
           you
           shall
           need
           them
           as
           Staffs
           in
           your
           Hands
           for
           support
           ,
           they
           may
           prove
           Thorns
           in
           your
           sides
           piercing
           you
           thorough
           with
           many
           sorrows
           .
           Well
           ,
           remember
           provoking
           your
           Children
           to
           wrath
           is
           forbidden
           ,
           therefore
           carefully
           avoid
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           In
           that
           Scripture
           there
           is
           
             an
             Injunction
             ,
             or
             something
             commanded
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             the
             bringing
             of
             your
             Children
             up
             in
             the
             fear
             and
             nurture
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           The
           Greek
           hath
           it
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           The
           nurture
           and
           admonition
           of
           the
           Lord.
           The
           former
           word
           Translated
           Nurture
           doth
           signifie
           such
           Education
           or
           Discipline
           as
           is
           convenient
           or
           fit
           for
           young
           ones
           ,
           made
           up
           of
           wise
           Instructions
           and
           needful
           Correction
           .
           The
           latter
           word
           by
           our
           Translators
           ,
           rendred
           admonition
           ,
           may
           be
           looked
           on
           as
           being
           of
           a
           double
           import
           ,
           and
           signifying
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               A
               putting
               something
               into
               the
               Mind
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               putting
               of
               the
               Mind
               into
               a
               right
               frame
               .
            
          
        
         
           First
           then
           ;
           It
           is
           the
           Duty
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           the
           Endeavour
           of
           Parents
           
             to
             put
             something
             into
             the
             Minds
             of
             their
             Children
             ,
          
           to
           stock
           them
           well
           ,
           to
           instil
           and
           drop
           into
           them
           something
           that
           should
           be
           there
           ,
           something
           that
           will
           be
           proper
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           do
           them
           good
           ;
           that
           those
           choice
           and
           excellent
           Cabinets
           may
           
           be
           filled
           with
           Spiritual
           Riches
           ,
           with
           goodly
           Pearls
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           Pearl
           of
           Price
           ,
           in
           which
           by
           Nature
           (
           as
           it
           is
           now
           corrupted
           )
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           filthy
           dross
           and
           dung
           .
           Now
           there
           is
           in
           them
           nothing
           but
           Vanity
           and
           Folly
           ,
           false
           Notions
           ,
           wrong
           Conceptions
           of
           things
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           pity
           such
           vain
           Thoughts
           should
           lodge
           there
           ,
           a
           thousand
           pities
           they
           should
           continue
           and
           abide
           there
           ;
           labour
           to
           get
           them
           out
           by
           degrees
           ,
           as
           soon
           and
           as
           fast
           as
           you
           can
           ,
           that
           so
           instead
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           room
           ,
           you
           may
           happily
           introduce
           those
           things
           which
           are
           precious
           ,
           and
           of
           value
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Truths
           of
           God
           ,
           Right
           ,
           Orthodox
           and
           Saving
           Principles
           :
           get
           into
           these
           narrow-mouth'd
           Bottles
           drop
           by
           drop
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           receiving
           them
           ,
           the
           true
           Notion
           of
           things
           ;
           for
           
             good
             Principles
          
           do
           directly
           tend
           to
           the
           producing
           of
           
             good
             Practices
          
           ;
           and
           a
           Divine
           Light
           set
           up
           in
           their
           Understandings
           may
           keep
           them
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           path
           of
           the
           Destroyer
           ,
           for
           by
           means
           thereof
           they
           will
           be
           put
           into
           a
           capacity
           of
           discerning
           the
           way
           in
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           go
           .
           Ignorance
           may
           be
           the
           Mother
           of
           a
           silly
           Devotion
           ,
           that
           O
           Papists
           we
           will
           grant
           you
           ,
           but
           ,
           God
           having
           told
           us
           ,
           
             His
             people
             are
             destroyed
             for
             lack
             of
             knowledge
             ,
          
           we
           cannot
           but
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           the
           Highway
           to
           Perdition
           .
           Since
           without
           knowledge
           the
           Heart
           cannot
           be
           good
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           stick
           at
           concluding
           ,
           that
           without
           it
           the
           end
           cannot
           be
           peace
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           It
           is
           the
           duty
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           the
           endeavour
           of
           Parents
           
             to
             put
             the
             Minds
             of
             their
             Children
             into
             a
             right
             frame
             ,
             to
             cast
             them
             into
             a
             due
             Mould
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             in
             a
             proper
             posture
             .
          
           It
           is
           now
           a
           dark
           Mind
           ,
           there
           is
           blackness
           of
           darkness
           in
           it
           ,
           your
           work
           is
           to
           illuminate
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           up
           there
           the
           Candle
           of
           the
           Lord.
           It
           is
           a
           corrupt
           Mind
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             The
             Mind
             and
             Conscience
             is
             defiled
             ,
          
           your
           work
           and
           
           duty
           is
           to
           cleanse
           it
           ,
           and
           rid
           out
           all
           the
           filth
           that
           is
           there
           .
           Now
           that
           I
           may
           afford
           you
           all
           the
           help
           that
           I
           can
           in
           order
           thereto
           ,
           I
           shall
           propound
           and
           offer
           some
           things
           to
           your
           Consideration
           and
           Practice
           ,
           speaking
           first
           more
           generally
           ,
           then
           more
           particularly
           ;
           in
           general
           ,
           I
           advise
           these
           four
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           
             See
             carefully
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             be
             read
             in
             your
             Families
             .
          
           The
           Bible
           is
           
             the
             Book
             of
             Books
          
           ,
           may
           as
           well
           be
           so
           called
           as
           the
           Canticles
           is
           
             the
             Song
             of
             Songs
          
           .
           There
           is
           an
           inexhaustible
           Treasure
           for
           the
           inriching
           of
           the
           Mind
           ,
           and
           a
           Golden
           exact
           Rule
           for
           the
           ordering
           of
           the
           Life
           .
           That
           is
           the
           most
           blessed
           and
           full
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Mind
           and
           Will
           of
           God
           concerning
           us
           ▪
           whereby
           we
           may
           by
           Prayer
           and
           Study
           come
           to
           know
           what
           things
           we
           are
           to
           believe
           as
           God's
           Truths
           ,
           and
           what
           to
           practice
           as
           our
           own
           Duties
           ,
           what
           to
           reject
           as
           Errours
           ,
           and
           what
           to
           avoid
           as
           Sins
           .
           There
           we
           have
           the
           great
           things
           of
           the
           Law
           for
           our
           Direction
           ,
           and
           the
           precious
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           for
           our
           Consolation
           ;
           these
           are
           able
           to
           make
           us
           wise
           for
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           thoroughly
           to
           furnish
           us
           for
           every
           good
           work
           which
           our
           heavenly
           Lord
           and
           Master
           hath
           cut
           out
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           part
           of
           the
           description
           of
           a
           blessed
           Man
           ,
           that
           
             his
             delight
             is
             in
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             law
             he
             doth
             meditate
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             Psal.
          
           1.2
           .
           And
           it
           is
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           not
           only
           that
           you
           your selves
           should
           know
           them
           ,
           such
           Monopolizing
           is
           not
           grateful
           to
           the
           
             King
             of
             Glory
          
           ,
           but
           also
           teach
           them
           your
           Children
           ,
           Deut.
           6.6
           ,
           7.
           
           
             These
             words
             which
             I
             command
             thee
             this
             day
             ,
             shall
             be
             in
             thy
             heart
             to
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             them
          
           ;
           but
           to
           have
           them
           in
           their
           own
           Hearts
           was
           not
           all
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           enough
           ,
           no
           ,
           no
           ,
           read
           on
           ,
           
             thou
             shalt
             teach
             them
             diligently
             to
             thy
             Children
             ,
             and
             shalt
             talk
             of
             them
             when
             thou
             sittest
             in
             thine
             house
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             walkest
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             lyest
             down
             ,
             and
             
             when
             thou
             risest
             up
             .
          
           The
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           to
           be
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           Meditation
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           Discourses
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Evening
           ,
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           abroad
           .
           This
           alone
           is
           excellent
           Food
           ,
           and
           to
           other
           discourse
           it
           is
           an
           excellent
           seasoning
           .
           Paul
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           Timothy
           speaks
           of
           his
           having
           known
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           a
           Child
           ,
           
             ab
             incunabulis
          
           ,
           almost
           from
           his
           Cradle
           ;
           he
           did
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           suck
           them
           in
           with
           his
           Mothers
           Milk
           ,
           but
           how
           came
           that
           to
           pass
           ?
           By
           means
           of
           Parental
           Care
           ,
           the
           Teachings
           and
           Instructings
           of
           his
           Parents
           ,
           for
           certain
           ,
           of
           his
           Mother
           in
           that
           young
           and
           tender
           Age.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             Look
             diligently
             to
             the
             Catechising
             of
             them
             .
          
           Blessed
           be
           God
           that
           Exercise
           hath
           been
           for
           some
           Years
           kept
           up
           in
           our
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           singularly
           well
           performed
           by
           my
           worthy
           Brother
           ,
           Mr.
           Alexander
           ,
           whom
           you
           have
           chosen
           and
           called
           to
           that
           and
           other
           Ministerial
           Work
           among
           you
           ;
           the
           Lord
           grant
           his
           Blessing
           both
           to
           him
           and
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           much
           good
           fruit
           thereof
           seen
           and
           felt
           both
           in
           young
           and
           old
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           way
           I
           cannot
           pass
           it
           by
           in
           silence
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           some
           trouble
           to
           me
           there
           are
           no
           more
           of
           your
           Children
           and
           Servants
           brought
           into
           it
           ;
           and
           I
           cannot
           but
           reckon
           it
           a
           bad
           sign
           of
           proud
           or
           slothful
           unwillingness
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           else
           of
           a
           wretched
           neglect
           or
           carelesness
           in
           some
           of
           you
           .
           But
           I
           advise
           and
           earnestly
           desire
           you
           as
           to
           be
           thankful
           for
           ,
           so
           not
           to
           rest
           in
           what
           is
           done
           here
           ,
           but
           come
           out
           to
           our
           help
           ,
           and
           do
           your
           duty
           at
           home
           ,
           teach
           you
           your
           Children
           and
           Servants
           their
           Catechism
           ,
           and
           examine
           them
           in
           it
           your selves
           .
           In
           the
           
             Assembly's
             Catechism
          
           (
           which
           is
           us'd
           in
           our
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           commend
           to
           your
           Family
           use
           )
           you
           have
           a
           Body
           of
           Divinity
           summarily
           contained
           ,
           the
           main
           Fundamental
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           necessary
           
           to
           be
           known
           in
           order
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           methodically
           propounded
           ,
           and
           also
           brought
           into
           so
           narrow
           a
           compass
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           oppress
           and
           burden
           the
           memory
           ,
           but
           if
           blessed
           of
           God
           ,
           mend
           both
           head
           and
           heart
           .
           To
           the
           want
           of
           this
           we
           may
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           in
           part
           impute
           it
           ,
           that
           there
           among
           us
           so
           many
           wicked
           and
           profane
           persons
           ,
           so
           many
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           of
           Belial
           ,
           so
           many
           ungodly
           ,
           impudent
           and
           debauched
           Young
           ones
           ;
           Hos.
           4.1
           .
           
             There
             is
             no
             knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Land
          
           ;
           to
           be
           sure
           then
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           villany
           ;
           yes
           ;
           verse
           2.
           
           
             By
             swearing
             ,
             and
             lying
             ▪
             and
             killing
             ,
             and
             stealing
             ,
             and
             committing
             Adultery
             they
             break
             out
             ,
             and
             Blood
             toucheth
             Blood.
          
           Darkness
           being
           in
           the
           Mind
           ,
           the
           Works
           of
           Darkness
           will
           be
           in
           the
           Life
           :
           an
           uninstructed
           Head
           ,
           an
           unsanctified
           Heart
           ,
           and
           a
           wicked
           Life
           go
           together
           ;
           through
           this
           means
           so
           many
           precious
           Souls
           go
           down
           to
           Hell
           ,
           and
           are
           for
           ever
           lost
           ,
           they
           perish
           for
           lack
           of
           knowledge
           ;
           for
           lack
           of
           this
           the
           Labours
           of
           Ministers
           are
           no
           more
           successful
           .
           Want
           of
           Family-Instruction
           is
           one
           great
           reason
           of
           so
           much
           unprofitable
           Hearing
           .
        
         
           3dly
           .
           
             Take
             all
             possible
             care
             ,
             that
             none
             under
             your
             Charge
             prophane
             the
             Lord's-day
          
           :
           That
           is
           a
           day
           which
           God
           hath
           sanctified
           ,
           by
           chusing
           it
           out
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           days
           ,
           and
           setting
           it
           apart
           for
           holy
           use
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           his
           will
           that
           all
           his
           People
           should
           sanctifie
           it
           too
           ;
           as
           he
           hath
           made
           it
           holy
           ,
           they
           must
           keep
           it
           so
           :
           We
           are
           
             to
             call
             it
             a
             delight
             ,
             the
             holy
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             honourable
             ,
             and
             honour
             it
             ,
             or
             ,
             him
             ;
             i.
             e.
          
           Honour
           God
           by
           honouring
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           
             not
             doing
             our
             own
             ways
             upon
             it
             ,
             nor
             finding
             our
             own
             pleasure
             ,
             nor
             speaking
             our
             own
             words
             .
          
           There
           are
           ways
           ,
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           words
           proper
           for
           that
           day
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           not
           be
           our
           own
           ,
           no
           ,
           nothing
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           the
           way
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           pleasure
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           of
           God
           that
           we
           are
           for
           upon
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           not
           our
           own
           ;
           Isa
           ,
           58.13
           .
           Neither
           our
           
           corrupt
           sinful
           thoughts
           ,
           the
           froth
           or
           scum
           of
           our
           depraved
           Nature
           ,
           nor
           our
           worldly
           profits
           ,
           nor
           our
           sensual
           pleasures
           ;
           we
           must
           bring
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           our
           minds
           and
           hearts
           ,
           and
           strength
           with
           us
           ,
           but
           lay
           them
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           God
           ,
           devote
           them
           to
           his
           service
           ,
           and
           engage
           them
           entirely
           about
           his
           work
           .
           Upon
           that
           day
           we
           are
           not
           of
           a
           due
           elevation
           till
           above
           our selves
           ,
           and
           above
           the
           World
           ;
           nothing
           of
           our
           own
           is
           to
           be
           minded
           or
           done
           by
           us
           save
           
             works
             of
             Necessity
             and
             Mercy
          
           :
           It
           is
           God's
           day
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           employed
           about
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           thoughts
           of
           God
           ,
           discourses
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Service
           and
           Worship
           of
           God
           should
           take
           up
           the
           whole
           of
           that
           holy
           day
           :
           To
           do
           worldly
           business
           ,
           to
           follow
           bodily
           recreations
           upon
           that
           day
           ,
           is
           no
           less
           than
           Sacriledge
           ,
           a
           robbing
           of
           God.
           Therefore
           take
           care
           of
           your
           Families
           as
           to
           this
           ;
           do
           not
           you
           set
           your
           Children
           or
           Servants
           about
           the
           affairs
           of
           your
           Callings
           on
           that
           day
           ;
           see
           also
           that
           they
           mis-spend
           it
           not
           themselves
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           performing
           acts
           of
           duty
           ,
           preparing
           to
           wait
           upon
           God
           in
           the
           way
           of
           his
           Publick
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           thither
           do
           you
           carry
           them
           with
           you
           ,
           not
           suffering
           them
           to
           stay
           lazying
           ,
           sleeping
           ,
           or
           playing
           at
           home
           ,
           or
           to
           go
           rambling
           abroad
           whither
           they
           themselves
           please
           ;
           no
           ,
           no
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           put
           on
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Elijah
           ,
           and
           be
           very
           jealous
           for
           the
           Lord
           God
           of
           Hosts
           ;
           see
           that
           That
           day
           be
           kept
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           and
           your
           Families
           are
           at
           home
           ,
           exercise
           your selves
           and
           them
           unto
           Godliness
           .
           The
           continuance
           of
           Religion
           in
           England
           doth
           under
           God
           very
           much
           depend
           upon
           a
           care
           of
           keeping
           the
           Sabbath
           .
           Many
           years
           ago
           when
           I
           was
           a
           young
           Man
           ,
           Famous
           Mr.
           Newcomen
           of
           Dedham
           told
           me
           this
           passage
           :
           This
           Question
           was
           put
           in
           the
           Conclave
           ,
           
             What
             is
             the
             best
             way
             to
             reduce
          
           England
           
             to
             the
             see
             of
          
           Rome
           ?
           To
           this
           every
           Cardinal
           was
           to
           give
           his
           Answer
           ,
           beginning
           at
           the
           youngest
           .
           Many
           Expedients
           
           were
           propounded
           ,
           at
           length
           an
           old
           Fox
           stood
           up
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           Take
           away
           their
           Sabbaths
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           effectually
           do
           it
           :
           This
           Invention
           was
           hugg'd
           ,
           this
           Medium
           resolv'd
           upon
           ,
           and
           not
           long
           after
           came
           out
           the
           
             Book
             of
             Sports
          
           .
           O
           holy
           Mother
           Church
           !
           whose
           Interest
           is
           promoted
           by
           such
           unholy
           means
           .
           And
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           I
           do
           never
           expect
           to
           see
           Religion
           flourishing
           ,
           nay
           not
           living
           long
           in
           that
           Family
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           not
           due
           regard
           had
           to
           the
           Lord's-day
           .
           Therefore
           as
           in
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           so
           particularly
           in
           this
           ,
           I
           do
           advise
           and
           earnestly
           beseech
           you
           to
           be
           as
           tender
           and
           careful
           of
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           great
           God
           as
           you
           are
           of
           your
           own
           ,
           and
           more
           too
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ;
           
             When
             you
             have
             been
             waiting
             upon
             God
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             his
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
             and
             have
             had
             the
             Counsels
             of
             his
             holy
             Will
             made
             known
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Mysteries
             of
             Religion
             opened
             ,
             at
             your
             return
             to
             your
             own
             houses
             ,
             do
             you
             retire
             your selves
             and
             be
             alone
             with
             God
             ,
          
           lest
           by
           being
           in
           company
           with
           others
           ,
           and
           falling
           into
           discourses
           of
           another
           nature
           ,
           you
           lose
           the
           things
           you
           had
           heard
           ,
           and
           those
           impressions
           wear
           out
           that
           were
           made
           upon
           you
           ;
           and
           also
           allow
           convenient
           time
           to
           all
           in
           your
           Families
           for
           their
           Private
           Devotions
           ,
           remembring
           they
           have
           precious
           immortal
           Souls
           ,
           the
           Salvation
           of
           which
           they
           are
           as
           much
           concern'd
           to
           work
           out
           as
           your selves
           are
           of
           your
           own
           .
           I
           have
           somewhere
           read
           of
           a
           King
           (
           I
           wish
           there
           were
           more
           like
           him
           )
           who
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           teaching
           a
           poor
           Boy
           that
           belonged
           to
           his
           Kitchen
           ,
           being
           askt
           the
           reason
           why
           he
           did
           so
           ,
           answered
           ,
           
             The
             poorest
             hath
             a
             Soul
             as
             precious
             as
             mine
             ,
             and
             cost
             the
             same
             price
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
          
           And
           when
           you
           see
           a
           fit
           season
           ,
           call
           them
           all
           together
           ,
           and
           bless
           God
           for
           the
           Truths
           you
           have
           heard
           ,
           and
           pray
           that
           he
           would
           bless
           them
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           back
           to
           your
           own
           and
           their
           minds
           by
           the
           repetition
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           demand
           
           of
           them
           an
           account
           ,
           which
           to
           do
           is
           a
           very
           probable
           way
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           sleeping
           in
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           supine
           carelesness
           ,
           and
           vain
           foolish
           absurd
           gazing
           about
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           imprinting
           something
           upon
           their
           minds
           and
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           may
           have
           a
           powerful
           influence
           upon
           their
           hearts
           and
           lives
           ,
           and
           do
           them
           good
           afterward
           ,
           yea
           as
           long
           as
           they
           live
           ;
           and
           when
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           praise
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           by
           singing
           of
           a
           Psalm
           ,
           and
           pray
           to
           him
           for
           acceptance
           of
           ,
           and
           a
           blessing
           upon
           what
           you
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           so
           commit
           your selves
           and
           yours
           to
           his
           Fatherly
           Protection
           in
           the
           Night
           ,
           and
           his
           gracious
           Conduct
           the
           following
           Week
           ;
           in
           the
           course
           whereof
           let
           there
           be
           nothing
           contradictory
           to
           your
           Lord's-days
           profession
           ,
           or
           inconsistent
           with
           it
           .
           I
           beseech
           you
           draw
           an
           eaven
           Thred
           in
           Religion
           .
           These
           four
           things
           which
           I
           have
           spoken
           to
           you
           ,
           are
           good
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           necessary
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           generals
           :
           Therefore
           now
           I
           shall
           proceed
           to
           some
           more
           particular
           Directions
           ,
           for
           the
           Instructing
           of
           your
           Families
           ,
           which
           I
           would
           have
           you
           carefully
           to
           observe
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           God
           shine
           upon
           your
           endeavours
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           prove
           very
           successful
           to
           your
           comfort
           and
           joy
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           
             Begin
             with
             instructing
             them
             about
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             God.
          
           Though
           this
           Truth
           be
           ingraven
           in
           their
           hearts
           ;
           though
           the
           things
           that
           are
           made
           do
           plainly
           Preach
           to
           them
           his
           Eternal
           Power
           and
           Godhead
           ,
           yet
           be
           not
           you
           silent
           ,
           but
           speak
           the
           same
           thing
           to
           them
           over
           again
           and
           again
           ,
           and
           so
           betimes
           ,
           even
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           you
           can
           ;
           principle
           them
           against
           that
           brutish
           ,
           yet
           growing
           Atheism
           ;
           which
           is
           an
           Enemy
           to
           all
           Religion
           ,
           and
           opens
           a
           wide
           and
           effectual
           Door
           unto
           all
           Villany
           and
           Profaneness
           .
           That
           Person
           who
           denies
           the
           Being
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           is
           a
           sit
           Tool
           for
           the
           Devil
           to
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           yea
           to
           imploy
           about
           his
           worst
           Services
           ,
           and
           basest
           Drudgery
           .
        
         
         
           
             And
             thou
          
           Solomon
           
             my
             Son
             ,
             know
             thou
             the
             God
             of
             thy
             Fathers
             ,
          
           said
           good
           David
           ;
           1
           Chron.
           28.9
           .
           Know
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           know
           him
           that
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           is
           thy
           Fathers
           God
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           be
           thy
           God
           too
           .
           Love
           him
           ,
           chuse
           him
           ,
           cleave
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Shew
           them
           the
           Heaven
           and
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           that
           are
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           could
           not
           make
           themselves
           ,
           but
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           made
           by
           another
           ;
           how
           many
           second
           Causes
           soever
           may
           be
           enumerated
           ,
           we
           cannot
           take
           up
           our
           rest
           in
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           must
           pass
           thorough
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           ascend
           to
           the
           first
           Cause
           ,
           and
           that
           first
           Cause
           that
           
             ens
             entium
          
           ,
           that
           Source
           and
           Original
           of
           all
           Being
           ,
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           besides
           him
           there
           is
           none
           else
           ;
           Ier.
           10.11
           .
           
             The
             Gods
             that
             have
             not
             made
             the
             Heavens
             and
             the
             Earth
             ,
             even
             they
             shall
             perish
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             from
             under
             these
             Heavens
             .
          
        
         
           Tell
           them
           ,
           that
           upon
           this
           God
           all
           things
           that
           are
           have
           an
           absolute
           and
           necessary
           dependence
           .
           The
           Beam
           doth
           not
           more
           depend
           upon
           the
           Sun
           ,
           than
           the
           Sun
           and
           all
           do
           upon
           God
           ;
           for
           them
           to
           subsist
           without
           him
           is
           a
           thing
           utterly
           impossible
           ;
           if
           he
           should
           withdraw
           his
           hand
           ,
           Man
           would
           crumble
           ,
           Earth
           would
           sink
           ,
           the
           Heavens
           would
           shrink
           ,
           and
           the
           Angels
           themselves
           drop
           from
           their
           present
           height
           into
           that
           first
           nothing
           out
           of
           which
           they
           were
           fetch'd
           by
           the
           Divine
           Power
           .
        
         
           Let
           them
           from
           you
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           themselves
           are
           his
           Off-spring
           ,
           and
           indebted
           to
           him
           for
           their
           Being
           ,
           being
           by
           him
           formed
           in
           the
           Womb
           ,
           and
           brought
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           looked
           after
           them
           ,
           and
           taken
           care
           of
           them
           ever
           since
           :
           when
           they
           hung
           upon
           the
           Breasts
           ,
           he
           carried
           them
           in
           his
           Arms
           ,
           and
           taught
           them
           to
           go
           ,
           and
           held
           their
           Souls
           in
           Life
           ,
           and
           provided
           for
           them
           ever
           since
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           their
           own
           but
           his
           ,
           he
           hath
           the
           Sovereign
           Right
           
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           Reign
           over
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           upon
           this
           account
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           love
           this
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           fear
           this
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           serve
           and
           honour
           him
           as
           long
           as
           they
           have
           any
           Being
           .
        
         
           Acquaint
           them
           with
           his
           being
           an
           holy
           God
           ,
           in
           his
           Nature
           ,
           in
           his
           Will
           ,
           in
           all
           his
           Ways
           and
           Works
           ,
           glorious
           in
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           of
           purer
           Eyes
           than
           that
           he
           can
           behold
           Iniquity
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           given
           out
           a
           Law
           that
           is
           
             holy
             ,
             just
             and
             good
          
           ,
           which
           they
           and
           all
           are
           bound
           to
           obey
           ,
           
             the
             Commandments
             of
             it
             not
             being
             grievous
             .
          
        
         
           And
           that
           he
           is
           every
           where
           present
           ,
           observing
           how
           his
           Will
           is
           observed
           ,
           and
           his
           Law
           obeyed
           ,
           and
           his
           Creatures
           order
           and
           demean
           themselves
           ;
           he
           takes
           notice
           both
           of
           the
           Evil
           and
           the
           Good
           ,
           of
           them
           that
           fear
           him
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           fear
           him
           not
           ,
           and
           doth
           so
           strictly
           observe
           ,
           that
           he
           sets
           down
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           Remembrance
           those
           that
           fear
           him
           ,
           and
           think
           upon
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           can
           set
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           wicked
           in
           order
           before
           them
           ,
           yea
           the
           same
           order
           in
           which
           they
           were
           committed
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           circumstances
           that
           cloathe
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           he
           hath
           appointed
           a
           day
           wherein
           he
           will
           Judge
           the
           World
           in
           Righteousness
           by
           the
           Man
           whom
           he
           hath
           ordained
           ,
           and
           bring
           to
           light
           the
           hidden
           things
           of
           dishonesty
           ,
           and
           render
           unto
           every
           one
           according
           as
           their
           Works
           have
           been
           ,
           whether
           good
           or
           evil
           ;
           Rom.
           2.7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           
             To
             them
             who
             by
             patient
             continuance
             in
             well
             doing
             seek
             for
             glory
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             immortality
             .
             eternal
             life
             ;
             but
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             contentious
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             obey
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             obey
             Vnrighteousness
             ,
             indignation
             and
             wrath
             :
             Tribulation
             and
             anguish
             upon
             every
             Soul
             of
             man
             that
             doth
             evil
             ,
             of
             the
             Iew
             first
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             Gentile
             ;
             but
             glory
             ,
             honour
             and
             peace
             to
             every
             man
             that
             worketh
             good
             ,
             to
             the
             Iew
             first
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             Gentile
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             with
             God.
          
           That
           he
           hath
           
           an
           Heaven
           for
           the
           good
           ,
           no
           other
           than
           the
           Habitation
           of
           his
           own
           Holiness
           and
           Glory
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           are
           many
           Mansions
           ,
           and
           Crowns
           ,
           and
           Thrones
           ,
           with
           unconceivable
           Felicity
           ;
           in
           his
           presence
           a
           fulness
           of
           Joy
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           Right
           Hand
           Pleasures
           for
           evermore
           ;
           and
           besides
           that
           ,
           an
           Hell
           for
           the
           wicked
           ,
           a
           bottomless
           Pit
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           a
           gnawing
           Worm
           that
           shall
           never
           die
           ,
           and
           a
           Fire
           burning
           that
           is
           unquenchable
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           shall
           for
           ever
           fry
           ,
           scorch
           and
           burn
           without
           being
           ever
           consumed
           ,
           and
           consequently
           they
           shall
           have
           weeping
           ,
           and
           wailing
           ,
           and
           gnashing
           of
           Teeth
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             Instruct
             them
             concerning
             the
             miserable
             ,
             lost
             and
             undone
             condition
             of
             all
             Man-kind
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Fall
             of
             the
             first
             Man.
             
          
        
         
           That
           when
           God
           had
           formed
           Man
           of
           the
           dust
           of
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           breathed
           into
           his
           Nostrils
           the
           Breath
           of
           Life
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           became
           a
           living
           Soul
           ,
           he
           was
           pleased
           not
           only
           to
           make
           him
           
             upright
             and
             in
             his
             own
             Image
             ,
          
           induing
           him
           with
           all
           Natural
           Excellencies
           and
           Perfections
           befitting
           one
           who
           was
           to
           have
           Communion
           with
           his
           Creator
           ,
           and
           Dominion
           over
           this
           Inferiour
           World
           ,
           and
           
             to
             put
             him
             into
             a
             state
             of
             Happiness
             ,
          
           appointing
           Paradise
           for
           the
           place
           of
           his
           Residence
           ,
           or
           Royal
           Seat
           ;
           but
           also
           
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Friendship
          
           with
           him
           ,
           thereby
           binding
           Man
           to
           a
           continuance
           in
           a
           course
           of
           Personal
           and
           Perfect
           Obedience
           to
           his
           great
           Lord
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           by
           promise
           insuring
           to
           him
           an
           endless
           duration
           of
           his
           Life
           and
           Happiness
           ,
           but
           withal
           threatning
           that
           in
           case
           of
           failure
           and
           disobedience
           ,
           
             He
             should
             die
             the
             death
             ;
             viz.
          
           Temporal
           ,
           Spiritual
           and
           Eternal
           .
        
         
           That
           this
           Covenant
           was
           not
           made
           with
           
             Adam
             alone
             ,
             but
             with
             all
             Mankind
          
           who
           were
           to
           descend
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           were
           considered
           as
           being
           then
           in
           his
           Loins
           ,
           and
           He
           as
           the
           great
           Parent
           and
           common
           Person
           
           representing
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           
             Adam
             breaking
             the
             Covenant
          
           by
           transgressing
           the
           Law
           of
           his
           Creation
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           ,
           that
           positive
           Law
           which
           commanded
           him
           not
           to
           eat
           of
           the
           Tree
           of
           Knowledge
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           
             All
             Mankind
             sinned
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             fell
             with
             him
             in
             that
             first
             Transgression
             ,
          
           and
           so
           all
           the
           World
           is
           be-become
           guilty
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           obnoxious
           to
           his
           Justice
           and
           Wrath
           ;
           all
           the
           World
           is
           become
           filthy
           and
           abominable
           .
           Primitive
           Righteousness
           is
           lost
           ,
           and
           the
           Primitive
           Order
           broken
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           all
           unclean
           ;
           all
           of
           us
           
             by
             principle
             and
             disposition
          
           Children
           of
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           all
           
             by
             Nature
          
           Children
           of
           Wrath.
           
        
         
           And
           bring
           this
           home
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           know
           that
           it
           is
           as
           much
           their
           Case
           as
           the
           case
           of
           any
           persons
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           the
           guilt
           of
           sin
           upon
           them
           ,
           the
           sentence
           of
           Death
           denounced
           against
           them
           ,
           a
           vile
           Heart
           and
           Nature
           within
           them
           ,
           the
           Seed
           and
           Principle
           of
           all
           sin
           ,
           which
           renders
           them
           prone
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           evils
           ,
           even
           the
           vilest
           and
           most
           monstruous
           .
           This
           will
           tend
           to
           the
           hiding
           Pride
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           preventing
           those
           high
           towering
           Conceits
           which
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           hugg
           and
           swell
           with
           through
           their
           self-unacquaintedness
           ;
           this
           may
           awaken
           them
           to
           the
           greater
           vigilance
           and
           care
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           to
           keep
           a
           stricter
           Eye
           upon
           their
           hearts
           ;
           and
           this
           may
           keep
           them
           from
           being
           much
           taken
           with
           ,
           and
           doting
           upon
           those
           trifling
           childish
           vanities
           and
           youthful
           follies
           which
           the
           Souls
           of
           others
           are
           so
           much
           addicted
           and
           devoted
           to
           ,
           while
           they
           hear
           there
           are
           things
           of
           infinitely
           greater
           importance
           and
           nearer
           concernment
           unto
           which
           they
           must
           attend
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ;
           
             Make
             it
             much
             your
             business
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             Sin.
          
           In
           order
           to
           their
           loathing
           it
           and
           themselves
           for
           it
           before
           God
           ,
           do
           you
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           you
           can
           ,
           set
           it
           before
           them
           in
           its
           ugliness
           and
           deformity
           ;
           look
           upon
           it
           in
           the
           Glass
           of
           God's
           Law
           ,
           
           and
           of
           Christ's
           Blood
           ,
           and
           then
           draw
           its
           picture
           and
           shew
           it
           to
           them
           .
           History
           tells
           us
           ,
           this
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           saw
           a
           filthy
           drunken
           Sott
           stagger
           and
           reeling
           in
           the
           Street
           ,
           vomiting
           like
           a
           Dog
           ,
           falling
           and
           tumbling
           in
           the
           Mire
           like
           a
           Swine
           ,
           they
           would
           run
           into
           their
           houses
           ,
           and
           fetch
           their
           young
           Children
           to
           the
           door
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           behold
           how
           much
           he
           was
           unman'd
           ,
           how
           like
           a
           Beast
           he
           made
           himself
           (
           and
           by
           the
           way
           know
           ,
           it
           is
           far
           better
           
             to
             be
             a
             Beast
             than
             to
             be
             like
             a
             Beast
          
           )
           that
           so
           they
           might
           betimes
           learn
           to
           abhor
           and
           detest
           that
           brutish
           practice
           .
           Do
           you
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           make
           unto
           them
           a
           true
           representation
           of
           the
           odiousness
           of
           Sin
           in
           general
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           of
           some
           Sins
           in
           particular
           ,
           specially
           those
           which
           are
           most
           rampant
           ,
           raging
           ,
           and
           abounding
           in
           the
           times
           in
           which
           they
           live
           ,
           and
           those
           Sins
           too
           with
           which
           they
           are
           most
           in
           danger
           of
           being
           infected
           ;
           paint
           them
           out
           in
           the
           blackest
           Colours
           that
           you
           can
           ,
           as
           black
           as
           Hell
           ,
           for
           indeed
           so
           they
           are
           .
           You
           cannot
           disparage
           Sin
           beyond
           its
           demerit
           ;
           you
           cannot
           speak
           too
           bad
           of
           it
           ;
           you
           cannot
           make
           it
           look
           worse
           than
           it
           is
           .
           As
           we
           cannot
           exceed
           nor
           rise
           too
           high
           in
           the
           commendation
           of
           God
           ;
           our
           greatest
           words
           are
           too
           little
           ,
           our
           highest
           thoughts
           are
           too
           low
           .
           Angelical
           conceptions
           of
           God
           are
           infinitely
           short
           of
           his
           Perfection
           .
           He
           is
           exalted
           above
           all
           blessing
           and
           praise
           .
           So
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           we
           cannot
           speak
           too
           much
           in
           the
           dispraise
           of
           Sin
           ;
           our
           greatest
           anger
           against
           Sin
           is
           not
           hot
           enough
           ,
           and
           our
           sharpest
           words
           against
           Sin
           are
           not
           keen
           enough
           .
           There
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           so
           great
           an
           evil
           in
           all
           the
           World
           as
           Sin
           is
           .
        
         
           
             Afflictions
             are
             not
             so
             bad
             as
             Sin.
          
           Poverty
           ,
           Plague
           ,
           Fire
           ,
           Sword
           ,
           Famine
           ,
           all
           the
           desolations
           that
           be
           made
           in
           Towns
           ,
           Cities
           ,
           Countreys
           ,
           not
           matter
           of
           so
           great
           Lamentation
           as
           Sin.
           They
           are
           Physick
           to
           
           cure
           ,
           this
           the
           Disease
           to
           destroy
           ;
           they
           are
           Fire
           to
           purifie
           ,
           this
           is
           Filth
           to
           pollute
           .
           Death
           it self
           doth
           only
           kill
           the
           Body
           ,
           Sin
           ruins
           the
           Soul.
           Death
           sends
           the
           Body
           to
           a
           Bed
           of
           Dust
           ,
           but
           Sin
           ,
           if
           unpardoned
           ,
           unmortified
           ,
           sends
           both
           Soul
           and
           Body
           into
           a
           Bed
           of
           Flames
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Devil
             himself
             is
             not
             so
             bad
             as
             Sin
             :
          
           For
           he
           was
           an
           excellent
           Creature
           ,
           a
           glorious
           Angel
           :
           There
           never
           was
           any
           thing
           of
           goodness
           in
           Sin
           ,
           nor
           ever
           will.
           He
           was
           the
           Workmanship
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           but
           God
           had
           no
           hand
           in
           the
           making
           of
           Sin.
           It
           was
           Sin
           that
           turned
           him
           into
           a
           Devil
           .
        
         
           
             Hell
             is
             not
             so
             bad
             as
             Sin
             :
          
           For
           though
           it
           be
           a
           place
           of
           gross
           utter
           Darkness
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           seen
           the
           Purity
           and
           Holiness
           of
           God
           in
           his
           hatred
           of
           Sin
           ,
           the
           Justice
           and
           Righteousness
           of
           God
           in
           the
           condemning
           and
           punishing
           of
           Sin
           ;
           there
           he
           declares
           his
           Wrath
           against
           all
           ungodliness
           and
           unrighteousness
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           no
           good
           ,
           not
           the
           least
           good
           in
           Sin
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           meer
           Anomia
           ,
           disobedience
           to
           ,
           and
           transgression
           of
           such
           a
           Law
           as
           is
           holy
           ,
           just
           and
           good
           ,
           it
           is
           evil
           throughout
           ,
           
             only
             evil
             ,
             and
             that
             continually
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sin
             is
             evil
             in
             its
             Nature
             ,
          
           being
           contrary
           to
           the
           pure
           ,
           holy
           ,
           infinitely
           perfect
           and
           glorious
           Nature
           of
           God.
           There
           is
           nothing
           in
           all
           the
           World
           contrary
           to
           God
           but
           Sin
           ,
           and
           what
           Sin
           hath
           made
           so
           .
           It
           s
           Nature
           is
           so
           bad
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           rectifie
           it
           ,
           nothing
           can
           mend
           it
           ,
           nothing
           make
           it
           good
           :
           It
           is
           so
           bad
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           not
           allow
           it
           a
           place
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           the
           day
           is
           coming
           after
           which
           it
           shall
           be
           found
           no
           more
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           but
           be
           for
           ever
           confin'd
           and
           shut
           up
           in
           Hell.
           
        
         
           
             Sin
             is
             evil
             in
             its
             Consequents
             and
             Effects
             .
          
           Indeed
           ,
           who
           did
           ever
           gather
           Grapes
           of
           Thorns
           ?
           How
           can
           any
           good
           Fruit
           grow
           upon
           this
           Root
           of
           bitterness
           ?
           Let
           me
           briefly
           name
           some
           of
           those
           Mischiefs
           which
           
           Sin
           hath
           done
           ,
           and
           still
           goeth
           on
           to
           do
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Sin
             hath
             defac'd
             the
             Beauty
             of
             Man
             ,
          
           sullied
           and
           stain'd
           his
           Glory
           ,
           thrown
           him
           down
           from
           his
           Excellency
           ,
           turn'd
           the
           Nazarite
           into
           an
           Ethiopian
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           ,
           who
           at
           first
           was
           but
           a
           little
           lower
           than
           the
           Angels
           ,
           is
           now
           become
           like
           unto
           the
           Beasts
           that
           perish
           ,
           yea
           worse
           than
           they
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Sin
             hath
             spoiled
             Man's
             Communion
             with
             God
             ,
          
           which
           was
           inconceivably
           more
           and
           better
           than
           the
           Delights
           of
           Eden
           ,
           or
           his
           Dominion
           over
           the
           Creatures
           .
           As
           his
           Holiness
           did
           consist
           in
           his
           conformity
           to
           God
           ,
           so
           did
           his
           Happiness
           in
           Communion
           with
           him
           ;
           but
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           committed
           Sin
           ,
           that
           stood
           as
           a
           middle
           Wall
           of
           Partition
           between
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Sin
             hath
             broken
             Man's
             Peace
             ,
             that
             Peace
          
           which
           once
           he
           had
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           sown
           Enmity
           :
           So
           that
           God
           is
           angry
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           a
           Traitor
           ,
           a
           Rebel
           against
           God.
           
             That
             Peace
          
           which
           was
           once
           in
           himself
           :
           The
           faculties
           of
           his
           Soul
           were
           once
           harmonious
           ,
           Reason
           sitting
           in
           the
           Throne
           ,
           Judgment
           ruling
           and
           governing
           ,
           the
           Will
           and
           Affections
           knowing
           ,
           keeping
           their
           place
           ,
           and
           following
           the
           Dictates
           of
           the
           Understanding
           ,
           but
           now
           there
           is
           discord
           and
           jarring
           ;
           the
           Understanding
           mistakes
           ,
           the
           Will
           and
           Affections
           mutiny
           ,
           so
           that
           frequently
           there
           are
           disorders
           and
           confusion
           in
           the
           Soul.
           And
           oh
           !
           how
           dismal
           are
           the
           Contests
           oftentimes
           between
           a
           Man
           and
           his
           Conscience
           ;
           he
           crosseth
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           not
           bear
           it
           ;
           he
           wounds
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           then
           that
           rageth
           and
           storms
           ,
           and
           laies
           about
           it
           as
           a
           fury
           ;
           and
           wheresoever
           he
           goes
           ,
           it
           follows
           him
           with
           its
           clamours
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           becomes
           a
           terrour
           to
           himself
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Sin
             hath
             brought
             in
             all
             the
             Troubles
             of
             Life
             .
          
           How
           many
           are
           they
           ,
           and
           how
           great
           !
           Who
           can
           understand
           his
           Errours
           ?
           who
           can
           sum
           up
           his
           Sorrows
           ?
           Most
           come
           into
           the
           World
           crying
           ,
           and
           go
           complaining
           
           thorough
           it
           .
           In
           sorrow
           do
           Women
           bring
           forth
           Children
           ;
           some
           are
           grieved
           because
           they
           have
           none
           ,
           and
           some
           more
           ,
           because
           those
           they
           have
           are
           so
           bad
           .
           How
           are
           the
           endeavours
           of
           many
           vain
           and
           unsuccessful
           ,
           their
           hopes
           blasted
           ,
           and
           their
           expectations
           disappointed
           !
           how
           are
           some
           wasted
           and
           consumed
           with
           sickness
           ,
           others
           ground
           and
           tortur'd
           with
           pain
           !
           Now
           a
           Fire
           comes
           and
           devours
           your
           pleasant
           things
           ,
           burying
           your
           Habitations
           in
           their
           own
           Ashes
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           War
           ,
           which
           knows
           no
           compassion
           ,
           but
           turns
           fruitful
           Lands
           first
           into
           Fields
           of
           Blood
           ,
           and
           then
           into
           Wildernesses
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
             Sin
             hath
             introduced
             Death
          
           ,
           and
           Arm'd
           against
           us
           that
           King
           of
           Terrours
           .
           Had
           not
           Man
           made
           Sin
           his
           Work
           ,
           he
           had
           never
           receiv'd
           Death
           for
           his
           Wages
           ;
           had
           not
           Sin
           been
           ,
           Man
           had
           either
           continued
           in
           a
           perfect
           and
           Paradisical
           State
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           or
           else
           been
           translated
           into
           the
           Region
           of
           Light
           ,
           and
           Life
           ,
           and
           Love
           above
           ;
           but
           now
           if
           ever
           he
           would
           come
           thither
           ,
           he
           must
           walk
           thorough
           the
           dark
           Shades
           ,
           and
           be
           dissolv'd
           in
           order
           to
           his
           being
           glorified
           .
           We
           now
           mourn
           over
           a
           dead
           Friend
           ,
           a
           dead
           Relation
           ,
           let
           us
           remember
           that
           Sin
           kill'd
           them
           ,
           Rom.
           5.12
           .
           
             By
             one
             Man
             Sin
             entred
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Death
             by
             Sin
             ,
             and
             so
             Death
             passed
             upon
             all
             Men
             ,
             for
             that
             all
             have
             sinned
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           
             Sin
             hath
             digg'd
             Hell.
          
           This
           is
           that
           Tophet
           which
           is
           mentioned
           in
           Isa.
           30.33
           .
           that
           is
           made
           deep
           and
           large
           ,
           the
           Pile
           whereof
           is
           Fire
           and
           much
           Wood
           ,
           the
           Breath
           of
           the
           Lord
           like
           a
           Stream
           of
           Brimstone
           doth
           kindle
           it
           .
           The
           Hell
           in
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           which
           some
           Men
           do
           feel
           now
           ,
           and
           that
           Hell
           into
           which
           all
           wicked
           wretches
           shall
           be
           tumbled
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           are
           both
           of
           them
           the
           fruit
           of
           Sin.
           
        
         
           Now
           ,
           my
           Friends
           ,
           will
           you
           be
           careful
           in
           this
           matter
           ?
           will
           you
           consider
           ,
           what
           Natures
           all
           brought
           into
           the
           World
           with
           them
           ,
           how
           Sin
           dwells
           in
           you
           
           and
           yours
           ?
           Oh!
           shew
           unto
           them
           the
           evil
           that
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           mischiefs
           that
           come
           by
           it
           ;
           for
           by
           doing
           so
           ,
           you
           take
           a
           course
           to
           damp
           the
           Tinder
           that
           it
           may
           not
           catch
           Fire
           when
           the
           Spark
           is
           struck
           ,
           and
           to
           arm
           them
           against
           Temptations
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           out
           in
           their
           greatest
           violence
           ;
           this
           will
           tend
           to
           the
           preserving
           them
           from
           the
           path
           of
           the
           Destroyer
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           such
           a
           beaten
           Road
           ,
           and
           so
           full
           of
           Travellers
           .
           This
           was
           the
           Antidote
           that
           secur'd
           Ioseph
           from
           the
           Poison
           that
           was
           offer'd
           him
           in
           the
           Cup
           of
           Fornication
           .
           He
           was
           shreudly
           assaulted
           ,
           and
           that
           more
           than
           once
           ;
           the
           on-set
           was
           renewed
           day
           by
           day
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           in
           his
           youthful
           Blood
           ,
           and
           on
           that
           account
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           in
           danger
           of
           being
           prevail'd
           upon
           ,
           and
           wrought
           to
           a
           compliance
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           labour
           in
           vain
           ,
           he
           looked
           upon
           the
           vile
           sinfulness
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           more
           powerful
           to
           affright
           him
           from
           it
           ,
           than
           the
           Charms
           of
           his
           Mistress
           were
           to
           allure
           him
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           with
           a
           (
           Pathos
           ,
           or
           )
           Zeal
           of
           Soul
           he
           cryed
           out
           ,
           Gen.
           39.9
           .
           
             How
             can
             I
             do
             this
             great
             wickedness
             and
             sin
             against
             God
             ?
          
           He
           saw
           such
           a
           filthiness
           in
           that
           Sin
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           loathed
           to
           touch
           either
           it
           or
           her
           that
           had
           tempted
           him
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           fled
           from
           them
           both
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ;
           
             Be
             much
             in
             acquainting
             them
             with
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             of
             ruin'd
             Man's
             recovery
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             alone
             .
          
           He
           being
           the
           only
           Mediator
           between
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           Redeemer
           of
           God's
           Elect.
           Let
           them
           know
           that
           by
           Nature
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           Sin
           their
           case
           is
           extreamly
           deplorable
           .
           When
           once
           our
           first
           Parents
           had
           transgrest
           ,
           it
           was
           dark
           round
           about
           them
           ;
           nothing
           offer'd
           it self
           to
           their
           Eye
           that
           had
           a
           promising
           aspect
           .
           God
           that
           had
           been
           before
           their
           chiefest
           comfort
           ,
           was
           then
           their
           greatest
           terrour
           ;
           his
           Voice
           that
           had
           been
           so
           sweet
           and
           pleasant
           to
           them
           ,
           was
           then
           in
           their
           Ears
           like
           
           Thunder
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           Adam
           heard
           it
           ,
           he
           was
           afraid
           and
           hid
           himself
           ;
           but
           as
           deplorable
           as
           sinful
           lapsed
           Man's
           case
           is
           now
           ,
           blessed
           be
           free
           and
           rich
           Grace
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           desperate
           ,
           unless
           he
           himself
           by
           obstinate
           impenitency
           and
           unbelief
           do
           make
           it
           so
           .
           
             There
             is
             hope
             in
          
           Israel
           
             concerning
             this
             thing
             ,
             because
             all-sufficient
             help
             is
             laid
             upon
             One
             that
             is
             mighty
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Though
           God
           was
           greatly
           affronted
           by
           the
           work
           of
           his
           own
           hands
           whom
           he
           had
           so
           obliged
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           affront
           had
           been
           so
           highly
           provoked
           ,
           yet
           being
           a
           God
           of
           bowels
           ,
           whose
           compassions
           do
           not
           fail
           ,
           in
           wrath
           he
           remembred
           mercy
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           had
           no
           yearnings
           over
           the
           
             sinning
             Angels
          
           ,
           but
           immediately
           banished
           them
           from
           his
           presence
           ,
           threw
           down
           from
           their
           first
           estate
           ,
           and
           with
           indignation
           tumbled
           them
           into
           Hell
           ,
           where
           he
           hath
           clapt
           upon
           them
           everlasting
           Chains
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           reserves
           them
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           great
           day
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           it
           in
           his
           hearty
           to
           pity
           and
           shew
           kindness
           to
           
             fallen
             Man
          
           ;
           it
           was
           the
           fixed
           resolve
           and
           purpose
           of
           his
           Grace
           to
           mend
           
             the
             marr'd
             Girdle
          
           ,
           and
           to
           repair
           
             the
             broken
             Potsherds
          
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           of
           many
           among
           them
           to
           make
           Vessels
           of
           Honour
           fit
           for
           his
           Use
           and
           Service
           here
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           Kingdom
           and
           Glory
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           that
           great
           and
           most
           blessed
           End
           he
           chose
           and
           sent
           his
           own
           Son
           ,
           his
           only
           Son
           ,
           his
           infinitely
           beloved
           Son
           ,
           who
           was
           
             the
             brightness
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             express
             Image
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
          
           Man
           not
           being
           in
           a
           capacity
           to
           help
           himself
           ,
           nor
           all
           the
           Angels
           in
           Heaven
           able
           to
           relieve
           him
           ;
           their
           back
           was
           too
           weak
           to
           bear
           that
           burden
           of
           guilt
           which
           lay
           upon
           him
           ;
           and
           their
           whole
           Stock
           too
           little
           to
           discharge
           those
           Debts
           which
           he
           had
           contracted
           ;
           and
           their
           Arm
           infinitely
           too
           short
           to
           reach
           him
           ,
           and
           draw
           him
           out
           of
           that
           horrible
           Pit
           into
           which
           he
           had
           cast
           himself
           and
           all
           his
           Posterity
           .
           Now
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           things
           
           were
           at
           this
           pass
           ,
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           send
           his
           Son
           to
           humble
           himself
           ,
           to
           empty
           himself
           ,
           to
           become
           poor
           ,
           to
           become
           our
           Brother
           ,
           and
           to
           assume
           our
           Nature
           with
           its
           sinless
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           in
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Servant
           ,
           of
           no
           reputation
           ,
           made
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           fulfil
           all
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           End
           thereof
           for
           Righteousness
           to
           all
           that
           are
           found
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           
             to
             be
             made
             sin
             for
             us
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ▪
             that
             we
             might
             be
             made
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             in
             him
          
           ;
           a
           Ransom
           ▪
           that
           he
           might
           be
           a
           Redeemer
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Son
           of
           God
           being
           thus
           chosen
           by
           the
           Father
           and
           sent
           did
           come
           ,
           he
           most
           readily
           and
           freely
           came
           in
           the
           fulness
           of
           Time
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Counsel
           of
           Peace
           which
           had
           been
           between
           them
           both
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           do
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ▪
           he
           was
           incarnate
           ,
           was
           manifest
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           yea
           in
           the
           likeness
           of
           sinful
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           was
           numbred
           among
           Transgressors
           ,
           the
           Iniquities
           of
           all
           his
           People
           were
           laid
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           did
           bear
           them
           in
           his
           own
           Body
           upon
           the
           Tree
           ,
           becoming
           obedient
           to
           the
           Death
           ,
           even
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           Cross
           ;
           he
           did
           die
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Life
           did
           die
           ,
           his
           Blood
           was
           shed
           ,
           
             that
             therein
             might
             be
             opened
             a
             Fountain
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             for
             Vncleanness
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Neither
           is
           there
           Salvation
           in
           any
           other
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           other
           Name
           under
           Heaven
           by
           which
           Man
           may
           be
           saved
           ,
           but
           his
           ;
           no
           Blood
           by
           which
           he
           may
           be
           washed
           but
           his
           ,
           nor
           Righteousness
           by
           which
           he
           may
           be
           justified
           but
           his
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           altogether
           
             in
             vain
          
           ,
           meer
           lost
           labour
           to
           look
           for
           Salvation
           any
           where
           else
           :
           
             Whither
             shall
             we
             go
             ,
             Lord
             ?
          
           said
           
             Peter
             ,
             with
             Thee
             alone
             are
             the
             words
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             .
          
           And
           as
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           
             altogether
             needless
          
           ;
           for
           
             Christ
             is
             able
             to
             save
             to
             the
             utmost
             all
             those
             that
             come
             unto
             God
             by
             him
             .
          
           Mark
           it
           ,
           them
           that
           come
           unto
           God
           by
           him
           ,
           them
           without
           exception
           ,
           all
           them
           ,
           one
           and
           another
           ,
           be
           they
           never
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           be
           they
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           
           never
           so
           bad
           ,
           he
           is
           able
           to
           save
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           compleatly
           ,
           to
           the
           full
           perfection
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           their
           dangers
           ,
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           their
           desires
           ,
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           Eternity
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           Eternal
           Salvation
           unto
           all
           them
           that
           obey
           him
           ;
           and
           truly
           be
           that
           hath
           a
           Salvation
           which
           will
           reach
           as
           far
           as
           Eternity
           ,
           doth
           not
           ,
           will
           not
           need
           one
           any
           longer
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
             This
             Salvation
             doth
             come
             most
             freely
             from
             him
             to
             all
             th●se
             that
             humbly
             seek
             it
             ,
          
           Zech.
           9.9
           .
           
             Behold
             thy
             King
             cometh
             unto
             thee
             ,
             he
             is
             just
             ,
             having
             Salvation
             .
          
           He
           comes
           to
           poor
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           brings
           his
           Salvation
           with
           him
           .
           He
           once
           came
           into
           the
           World
           
             in
             Person
             ,
             to
             work
             Salvation
             for
             them
             ,
          
           he
           still
           comes
           by
           his
           
             word
             and
             Spirit
             to
             bring
             Salvation
             to
             them
             .
          
           We
           before
           said
           ,
           he
           is
           able
           to
           save
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           full
           out
           as
           willing
           as
           able
           ;
           Oh!
           that
           lost
           ruin'd
           Sinners
           were
           as
           willing
           to
           accept
           Salvation
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           to
           bestow
           it
           ;
           indeed
           what
           should
           hinder
           his
           being
           willing
           ,
           all
           the
           charge
           is
           over
           ,
           it
           did
           cost
           him
           a
           great
           deal
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           cost
           him
           no
           more
           ,
           no
           more
           blood
           ,
           no
           more
           sweat
           ,
           no
           more
           tears
           ▪
           no
           more
           sighs
           ,
           no
           more
           sorrow
           or
           shame
           :
           it
           is
           having
           the
           joy
           that
           was
           set
           before
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           seeing
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           travel
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           that
           will
           issue
           in
           his
           satisfaction
           .
           It
           is
           but
           his
           own
           taking
           possession
           of
           that
           which
           he
           purchased
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           giving
           his
           People
           possession
           of
           that
           which
           he
           purchased
           for
           them
           .
           Hence
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           conclude
           that
           his
           heart
           is
           in
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           doth
           it
           with
           joy
           and
           delight
           ;
           be
           much
           and
           often
           in
           speaking
           to
           your
           Families
           concerning
           this
           
             most
             sweet
             and
             precious
             Iesus
          
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           will
           which
           he
           bears
           to
           the
           Children
           of
           Men.
           How
           he
           stands
           with
           his
           gracious
           arms
           stretched
           out
           to
           receive
           and
           embrace
           them
           that
           are
           willing
           to
           accept
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           upon
           the
           terms
           propounded
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           hath
           given
           us
           his
           faithful
           word
           for
           it
           ,
           which
           
           he
           can
           no
           more
           deny
           ,
           than
           he
           can
           deny
           himself
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           cometh
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           in
           no
           wise
           cast
           out
           ,
           tho'
           he
           hath
           been
           never
           so
           vile
           ,
           though
           his
           Sins
           have
           been
           never
           so
           great
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           will
           but
           come
           ,
           he
           shall
           find
           Grace
           to
           welcom
           him
           ,
           and
           meet
           with
           a
           most
           kind
           reception
           ;
           he
           will
           spread
           his
           skirt
           over
           him
           for
           the
           covering
           of
           his
           shame
           and
           nakedness
           ,
           and
           his
           wings
           too
           for
           the
           security
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           and
           the
           healing
           of
           his
           wounds
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Carefully
           instruct
           them
           about
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           two-fold
           Covenant
           .
           
             
               1.
               
               A
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             A
             Covenant
             of
             Works
          
           ,
           which
           had
           Grace
           in
           it
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           deal
           in
           a
           Covenant
           way
           with
           Man
           ,
           which
           he
           needed
           not
           to
           have
           done
           .
           He
           was
           Mans
           Creator
           ,
           gave
           him
           his
           being
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           his
           undoubted
           and
           Sovereign
           Lord
           ,
           and
           might
           have
           proceeded
           with
           him
           altogether
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Sovereignty
           ,
           exacting
           obedience
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           refuse
           it
           or
           fail
           in
           it
           at
           his
           peril
           .
           It
           was
           a
           gracious
           condescension
           in
           God
           to
           act
           in
           a
           Covenant-way
           ,
           and
           oblige
           himself
           to
           reward
           man
           for
           his
           obedience
           ,
           this
           is
           called
           a
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           ,
           because
           therein
           Life
           was
           promised
           to
           Man
           upon
           the
           terms
           of
           his
           personal
           perfect
           obedience
           ,
           and
           his
           perseverance
           therein
           .
           Now
           this
           Covenant
           was
           transgress'd
           and
           broken
           by
           our
           first
           Parents
           ,
           soon
           after
           that
           it
           was
           made
           ;
           so
           that
           no
           good
           ,
           no
           happiness
           is
           to
           be
           hoped
           for
           from
           it
           ,
           by
           us
           ,
           or
           by
           another
           ;
           the
           Penalty
           indeed
           threatned
           ,
           upon
           the
           breach
           thereof
           may
           be
           most
           righteously
           exacted
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           will
           of
           all
           those
           who
           are
           found
           guilty
           ,
           and
           continue
           still
           under
           it
           ,
           not
           having
           fled
           for
           refuge
           to
           lay
           hold
           upon
           the
           hopes
           set
           before
           them
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           not
           having
           closed
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           Faith
           taken
           Sanctuary
           in
           him
           ,
           
           but
           no
           life
           is
           to
           be
           had
           by
           it
           ,
           the
           Law
           cannot
           justifie
           because
           
             it
             is
             grown
             weak
             through
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           Rom.
           8.3
           .
           weak
           to
           the
           purpose
           of
           justification
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           by
           accident
           ,
           through
           Mans
           fault
           ,
           Mans
           weakness
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           Laws
           weakness
           ,
           the
           Law
           was
           able
           to
           have
           justified
           innocent
           perfect
           Man
           ,
           but
           it
           cannot
           justifie
           lapsed
           sinful
           Man.
           
             Homo
             est
             impotens
             ad
             praestandam
             legem
             ,
             Lex
             ei
             Vires
             dare
             non
             potest
          
           ;
           Man
           is
           too
           weak
           to
           perform
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           cannot
           give
           him
           strength
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           Man
           being
           now
           fallen
           ,
           corrupted
           ,
           infeebled
           ,
           and
           throughout
           depraved
           ,
           he
           cannot
           possibly
           keep
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           cannot
           justifie
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           another
           Covenant
           ,
           rightly
           called
           
             a
             better
             Covenant
          
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           make
           better
           for
           us
           as
           the
           case
           stands
           ,
           for
           it
           containeth
           in
           it
           better
           Promises
           ,
           Heb.
           8.6
           .
           and
           is
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           Mediatour
           Jesus
           Christ
           our
           fast
           Friend
           ,
           a
           Covenant
           by
           which
           David
           saw
           all
           his
           Salvation
           secur'd
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           he
           summ'd
           up
           all
           his
           desire
           ,
           knowing
           it
           to
           be
           
             everlasting
             ,
             ordered
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             sure
             ,
          
           2
           Sam.
           23.5
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Covenant
           (
           as
           in
           all
           )
           there
           is
           a
           mutual
           stipulation
           ,
           it
           hath
           its
           requiries
           ,
           and
           its
           promises
           ,
           by
           it
           Man
           is
           ingaged
           to
           believe
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           with
           all
           his
           heart
           ,
           to
           accept
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           close
           with
           him
           as
           he
           is
           by
           the
           Father
           and
           himself
           offered
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           receive
           him
           in
           all
           his
           Offices
           ,
           as
           Prophet
           ,
           to
           Teach
           ,
           and
           as
           King
           ,
           to
           Govern
           ,
           and
           Command
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Priest
           to
           Attone
           ,
           and
           Interceed
           and
           Bless
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           it
           promiseth
           Salvation
           ,
           it
           requires
           repenting
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           forsaking
           it
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           it
           promiseth
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           the
           blotting
           out
           of
           Transgressions
           ,
           it
           requires
           returning
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           performance
           of
           sincere
           obedience
           ,
           and
           to
           every
           one
           that
           doth
           so
           ,
           God
           engageth
           himself
           to
           be
           their
           God
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Reconciliation
          
           ,
           he
           
           engageth
           to
           pardon
           their
           Sins
           so
           fully
           ,
           so
           abundantly
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           as
           if
           they
           had
           never
           been
           ,
           white
           as
           Snow
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           them
           into
           favour
           ,
           and
           to
           love
           them
           with
           an
           everlasting
           love
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           them
           grace
           ,
           and
           glory
           ,
           Crowning
           at
           length
           ,
           and
           satisfying
           them
           with
           happiness
           .
        
         
           All
           those
           that
           have
           not
           laid
           hold
           upon
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           in
           this
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           are
           to
           this
           day
           under
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Damnation
           ;
           and
           all
           those
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           must
           come
           up
           to
           the
           terms
           of
           it
           .
           Let
           Men
           in
           this
           erroneous
           ,
           teachie
           ,
           froward
           ,
           quarrelsom
           Age
           say
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           and
           make
           never
           so
           much
           noise
           ,
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           hath
           its
           Conditions
           ,
           though
           blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           what
           it
           requires
           it
           gives
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           carefully
           look
           that
           we
           come
           up
           to
           the
           terms
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           be
           in
           us
           an
           answerableness
           to
           its
           requiries
           ,
           if
           ever
           we
           would
           share
           in
           the
           blessings
           of
           it
           .
           
             He
             that
             believeth
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             shall
             be
             damned
             ;
             repent
             ,
             and
             your
             Sins
             shall
             be
             blotted
             out
             ,
             when
             the
             times
             of
             refreshing
             shall
             come
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             except
             ye
             repent
             ,
             ye
             shall
             all
             perish
             .
             Christ
             will
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             Eternal
             Salvation
             unto
             all
             them
             that
             they
             obey
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             at
             the
             Great
             Day
             be
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             with
             his
             mighty
             Angels
             ,
             in
             flaming
             fire
             taking
             vengeance
             on
             them
             that
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             obey
             not
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           And
           then
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           that
           Obedience
           and
           Holiness
           are
           something
           ,
           that
           to
           fear
           the
           offending
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           diligent
           care
           of
           pleasing
           him
           ,
           were
           other
           manner
           of
           things
           than
           many
           mistaken
           Persons
           do
           now
           take
           them
           to
           be
           .
           Let
           your
           Families
           know
           that
           impenitency
           doth
           bind
           upon
           Men
           and
           Women
           the
           guilt
           of
           all
           their
           Sins
           ,
           and
           
             that
             without
             Holiness
             no
             Man
             shall
             see
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           that
           Christ
           came
           to
           save
           from
           Sin
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Wrath
           ,
           and
           to
           Redeem
           ,
           
           not
           only
           from
           Hell
           ,
           and
           Condemnation
           ,
           but
           likewise
           
             from
             a
             vain
             and
             vicious
             Conversation
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           1.18.19
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           
             Frequently
             put
             those
             who
             are
             Members
             of
             your
             Families
             ,
             and
             under
             your
             charge
             ,
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             being
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             having
             been
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             so
             received
             the
             Seal
             or
             Token
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
          
           inculcate
           this
           in
           your
           Discourses
           with
           them
           .
           I
           hope
           that
           all
           your
           Children
           and
           Servants
           (
           to
           you
           I
           now
           speak
           ,
           who
           are
           Members
           of
           this
           numerous
           Congregation
           )
           have
           been
           made
           Partakers
           of
           that
           great
           and
           precious
           Ordinance
           ,
           and
           you
           ought
           to
           tell
           them
           of
           it
           again
           ,
           and
           again
           ,
           for
           by
           that
           means
           you
           may
           do
           them
           much
           good
           ,
           in
           making
           them
           serious
           and
           thoughtful
           ;
           let
           them
           know
           from
           you
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           by
           their
           Parents
           left
           at
           liberty
           to
           chuse
           whether
           they
           would
           be
           the
           Lords
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           whether
           they
           would
           serve
           him
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           whether
           they
           would
           bow
           their
           necks
           to
           the
           yoke
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           be
           the
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           of
           Belial
           .
           But
           their
           Parents
           ,
           whose
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           a
           right
           to
           dispose
           of
           them
           ,
           did
           ,
           in
           conscience
           of
           their
           own
           duty
           ,
           and
           in
           dear
           love
           to
           them
           ,
           bind
           them
           to
           God
           betimes
           ,
           they
           did
           devote
           and
           consecrate
           them
           to
           God
           ,
           they
           did
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           Seal
           Indentures
           between
           them
           ,
           and
           God
           ;
           so
           that
           now
           they
           are
           Gods
           Covenant
           People
           ,
           his
           Covenant
           Servants
           .
        
         
           And
           tell
           them
           that
           being
           in
           Covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           all
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           all
           the
           Mercies
           and
           Blessings
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           do
           not
           deal
           falsely
           therein
           ;
           they
           may
           rejoyce
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           is
           security
           enough
           ,
           they
           may
           live
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           comfortably
           in
           the
           worst
           times
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           plead
           it
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           say
           with
           
             David
             ,
             remember
             thy
             word
             unto
             thy
             Servant
             ,
             upon
             which
             thou
             hast
             caused
             me
             to
             hope
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           that
           it
           will
           be
           sad
           and
           dreadful
           for
           them
           to
           sin
           against
           it
           ,
           I
           mean
           wilfully
           ,
           sins
           in
           them
           are
           of
           a
           deeper
           die
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           louder
           voice
           than
           the
           Sins
           of
           others
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           God
           is
           justly
           more
           provoked
           :
           meerly
           to
           break
           one
           of
           Gods
           Commandments
           is
           nothing
           near
           so
           bad
           as
           to
           break
           Covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           an
           accent
           upon
           the
           head
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           doth
           greatly
           aggravate
           it
           ;
           and
           those
           Persons
           that
           are
           guilty
           thereof
           ,
           may
           expect
           ,
           and
           with
           trembling
           think
           how
           severe
           God
           will
           be
           at
           last
           ,
           and
           what
           fierce
           wrath
           he
           will
           pour
           out
           upon
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           avenge
           the
           quarrel
           of
           his
           Covenant
           .
           Labour
           to
           convince
           them
           what
           a
           dismal
           thing
           it
           would
           be
           for
           them
           to
           withdraw
           themselves
           from
           God
           ,
           whose
           they
           were
           by
           Covenant
           ;
           for
           them
           who
           had
           been
           in
           their
           Infancy
           by
           their
           Parents
           given
           up
           to
           God
           ,
           now
           to
           run
           cross
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           null
           what
           they
           had
           done
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lies
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           up
           themselves
           to
           Sin
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           to
           sell
           themselves
           to
           do
           evil
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           throwing
           dirt
           in
           the
           face
           of
           their
           Parents
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           chosen
           ill
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           bound
           them
           to
           a
           bad
           Trade
           ,
           and
           an
           hard
           Master
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           a
           reproach
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           a
           Wilderness
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           Land
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           found
           iniquity
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           this
           cannot
           but
           be
           an
           high
           provocation
           ,
           and
           must
           needs
           raise
           storms
           of
           wrath
           and
           fury
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           
             Be
             very
             much
             and
             often
             commending
             to
             them
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Yoke
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           prejudiced
           by
           wrong
           notions
           ,
           nor
           mis-led
           by
           misapprehensions
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           unprofitable
           Servant
           pretended
           to
           be
           ,
           who
           looking
           upon
           his
           Lord
           as
           Austere
           ,
           and
           made
           up
           altogether
           of
           Severity
           ,
           therefore
           would
           do
           nothing
           for
           him
           ,
           but
           e'en
           buried
           his
           Talent
           in
           a
           Napkin
           .
           
             That
             Gods
             Service
             is
             perfect
             Freedom
             ,
          
           and
           
           then
           do
           Men
           and
           Women
           walk
           at
           liberty
           ,
           when
           they
           keep
           his
           Precepts
           .
           Whereas
           the
           Service
           of
           Sin
           is
           no
           better
           than
           Slavery
           ,
           and
           its
           work
           a
           drudgery
           ;
           the
           Sweet-Meats
           of
           Sin
           are
           wrapt
           up
           in
           a
           Curse
           ,
           and
           its
           most
           pleasant
           ways
           lead
           down
           to
           the
           Chambers
           of
           Death
           .
           Whereas
           the
           
             Yoke
             of
             Christ
             is
             easie
          
           ,
           being
           lin'd
           with
           Love
           ,
           and
           
             his
             Burthen
             is
             light
          
           ,
           having
           both
           Wings
           ,
           and
           the
           Shoulder
           of
           God
           to
           help
           them
           to
           bear
           it
           .
           In
           the
           service
           of
           Sin
           a
           poor
           Creature
           spends
           all
           at
           his
           own
           cost
           like
           the
           poor
           Israelites
           under
           Pharaoh
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Cruel
             Task-Masters
          
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           only
           forced
           to
           
             make
             Brick
          
           ,
           but
           likewise
           to
           find
           Straw
           to
           make
           it
           with
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Wages
           given
           at
           last
           will
           be
           death
           .
           Whereas
           God
           doth
           cut
           out
           Work
           for
           his
           Servants
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           strength
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           he
           chalks
           out
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           inlargeth
           their
           hearts
           to
           run
           it
           ,
           
             he
             giveth
             power
             to
             the
             faint
             ,
          
           when
           they
           have
           none
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           he
           supplies
           them
           with
           enough
           ,
           so
           that
           Paul
           said
           ,
           
             He
             could
             do
             all
             things
             thro'
             Christs
             strengthning
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             Shew
             to
             them
             the
             reasonableness
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
          
           which
           hath
           been
           given
           out
           to
           Man
           for
           the
           Directory
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           Rule
           of
           his
           Actions
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           pure
           ,
           and
           perfect
           ,
           and
           worthy
           both
           of
           our
           obedience
           ,
           and
           our
           Love
           ,
           yea
           ,
           doth
           and
           will
           afford
           great
           ,
           singular
           delight
           to
           a
           person
           of
           a
           right
           frame
           and
           constitution
           ;
           and
           well
           it
           may
           ,
           seeing
           the
           
             Law
             is
             holy
             ,
             and
             the
             Commandments
             holy
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             good
             ,
             Rom.
          
           7.12
           .
           It
           is
           such
           a
           Law
           was
           fit
           for
           God
           to
           give
           ,
           and
           fit
           for
           Man
           to
           receive
           ;
           it
           being
           purity
           throughout
           ,
           and
           is
           
             suitable
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
          
           who
           is
           an
           Infinite
           ,
           Holy
           ,
           and
           Righteous
           Being
           .
           It
           was
           also
           
             suitable
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             Man
             ,
          
           possible
           ,
           easie
           ,
           pleasant
           to
           him
           before
           he
           was
           degenerate
           ,
           corrupt
           ,
           and
           depraved
           .
           Let
           us
           run
           through
           the
           Commandments
           ,
           
           and
           at
           the
           first
           view
           it
           will
           appear
           
             they
             are
             not
             grievious
          
           ,
           as
           the
           beloved
           Disciple
           saith
           ,
           1
           Iohn
           5.3
           .
        
         
           What
           can
           be
           more
           reasonable
           than
           that
           we
           should
           have
           and
           own
           ,
           love
           and
           trust
           in
           ,
           fear
           and
           serve
           him
           for
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           him
           only
           who
           is
           God
           indeed
           ,
           and
           God
           alone
           ,
           besides
           whom
           there
           is
           none
           else
           ?
           What
           could
           with
           greater
           reason
           be
           forbidden
           ,
           than
           the
           making
           of
           any
           Graven
           Image
           ,
           or
           the
           likeness
           of
           any
           thing
           which
           is
           in
           Heaven
           above
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Earth
           beneath
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Waters
           under
           the
           Earth
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           fall
           down
           and
           Worship
           them
           ?
           for
           what
           can
           be
           more
           ridiculous
           ,
           than
           to
           give
           Divine
           Honour
           to
           that
           which
           Man
           himself
           gave
           being
           to
           ?
           what
           more
           gross
           and
           egregious
           nonsence
           ,
           than
           to
           call
           that
           a
           God
           ,
           part
           of
           which
           is
           consumed
           in
           the
           fire
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           reasonable
           that
           we
           all
           should
           sanctifie
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           prophane
           it
           nor
           take
           it
           in
           vain
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           should
           cheerfully
           spend
           some
           time
           in
           his
           Service
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           great
           Lord
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           keep
           holy
           the
           Sabbath
           Day
           ,
           laying
           out
           that
           seventh
           part
           of
           time
           which
           he
           hath
           chosen
           and
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           set
           apart
           for
           himself
           in
           his
           service
           and
           Worship
           ?
           what
           exceptions
           can
           be
           made
           against
           Honouring
           our
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Mothers
           ;
           Childrens
           honouring
           their
           Parents
           ,
           Servants
           their
           Masters
           and
           Mistresses
           ,
           Inferiours
           their
           Superiours
           ,
           Subjects
           their
           Governours
           ?
           what
           more
           just
           than
           that
           Men
           should
           not
           kill
           others
           by
           violence
           ,
           nor
           themselves
           by
           intemperance
           ,
           and
           excess
           ;
           nay
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           hate
           one
           another
           ,
           nor
           be
           angry
           without
           a
           cause
           ,
           nor
           too
           much
           ,
           nor
           too
           long
           ?
           What
           also
           can
           be
           with
           reason
           objected
           against
           that
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           forbids
           Rapine
           ,
           Theft
           ,
           Robbery
           ,
           Adultery
           ,
           and
           all
           Uncleanness
           ,
           all
           Reviling
           ,
           Slandering
           ,
           Backbiting
           ,
           and
           bearing
           false
           witness
           against
           our
           Neighbours
           ,
           and
           also
           coveting
           those
           things
           which
           are
           not
           our
           
           own
           ,
           but
           commandeth
           us
           to
           sit
           down
           contented
           with
           those
           things
           which
           we
           have
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           more
           or
           less
           ,
           till
           God
           shall
           please
           to
           carve
           out
           for
           us
           a
           larger
           and
           more
           liberal
           allowance
           .
           Surely
           as
           to
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           save
           only
           the
           seventh
           part
           of
           time
           ,
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           would
           dictate
           and
           lead
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           them
           .
           Reason
           it self
           doth
           suggest
           and
           teach
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           religious
           ,
           righteous
           ,
           good
           ,
           temperate
           ,
           chast
           ,
           kind
           ,
           meek
           ,
           humble
           ,
           and
           lowly
           ,
           is
           fit
           for
           Men
           ;
           it
           highly
           becomes
           them
           ,
           and
           doth
           greatly
           conduce
           and
           contribute
           to
           their
           honour
           ,
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           prosperity
           ,
           to
           their
           welfare
           and
           comfort
           every
           way
           ;
           these
           things
           give
           them
           boldness
           ,
           make
           their
           faces
           shine
           ,
           and
           commend
           them
           to
           all
           that
           know
           them
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           injustice
           ,
           oppression
           ,
           disobedience
           ,
           drunkeness
           ,
           uncleanness
           ,
           theft
           ,
           lying
           ,
           subornation
           ,
           perjury
           ,
           false
           witness
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           debauchery
           ,
           and
           prophaneness
           of
           all
           sorts
           do
           offend
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Earth
           ,
           they
           tend
           to
           the
           dishonour
           and
           displeasing
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           undoing
           of
           Persons
           ,
           and
           Families
           ,
           yea
           ,
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           Societies
           ,
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           for
           these
           things
           sake
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           comes
           down
           upon
           the
           Children
           of
           disobedience
           .
           To
           shut
           up
           this
           particular
           ,
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           of
           Gods
           Commandments
           but
           what
           doth
           evidently
           and
           directly
           make
           for
           Mans
           own
           good
           ,
           it
           tends
           to
           the
           preserving
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           like
           precious
           Ointment
           ,
           without
           a
           dead
           Flye
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           that
           his
           days
           may
           be
           long
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Health
           ,
           that
           his
           life
           may
           be
           comfortable
           as
           well
           as
           long
           ;
           and
           of
           his
           Estate
           ,
           that
           that
           may
           prosper
           and
           increase
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           blasted
           with
           a
           Curse
           ,
           and
           so
           consume
           and
           melt
           like
           Snow
           before
           the
           Sun
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           benign
           and
           kind
           influence
           upon
           Mans
           whole
           interest
           ,
           
             Godliness
             being
             profitable
             for
             all
             things
             ,
          
           for
           
           Soul
           ,
           Body
           ,
           and
           Calling
           ,
           for
           Time
           ,
           and
           Eternity
           ,
           for
           the
           Life
           that
           now
           is
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           can
           be
           named
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           can
           possibly
           so
           much
           promote
           our
           own
           good
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           cordial
           and
           constant
           respect
           to
           all
           God's
           Commandments
           ;
           we
           shall
           not
           then
           be
           ashamed
           nor
           repent
           .
           Oh!
           how
           sweet
           and
           pleasant
           will
           it
           be
           when
           we
           can
           in
           truth
           say
           with
           holy
           
             Paul
             ,
             Herein
             do
             we
             exercise
             our selves
             ,
             to
             keep
             a
             Conscience
             void
             of
             offence
             both
             toward
             God
             and
             toward
             Man
             ,
          
           Acts
           24.16
           .
        
         
           Eightly
           ;
           
             Acquaint
             them
             with
             the
             present
             Advantages
             that
             come
             by
             Religion
             ,
             and
             a
             consciencious
             performance
             of
             Duty
             .
          
           God's
           Israel
           have
           their
           Manna
           now
           ,
           and
           their
           Clusters
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Land
           flowing
           with
           Milk
           and
           Honey
           at
           the
           last
           .
           As
           there
           are
           some
           drops
           before
           the
           Storm
           ,
           so
           First-fruits
           before
           the
           Harvest
           .
           David
           saith
           ,
           God's
           Commandments
           are
           right
           and
           true
           ,
           more
           to
           be
           desired
           than
           Gold
           ,
           much
           fine
           Gold
           ,
           sweeter
           also
           than
           Honey
           and
           the
           Honey-comb
           ,
           and
           that
           
             in
             keeping
             them
             there
             is
             great
             reward
             ,
             Psal.
          
           19.11
           .
           There
           is
           Meat
           in
           the
           very
           Mouth
           of
           duty
           ;
           he
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           there
           
             shall
             be
          
           a
           great
           reward
           ,
           though
           that
           is
           true
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           
             there
             is
          
           so
           .
           God
           is
           now
           a
           Rewarder
           of
           them
           that
           diligently
           seek
           him
           ,
           and
           are
           careful
           to
           obey
           him
           ;
           his
           Servants
           shall
           not
           stay
           for
           all
           ,
           but
           have
           something
           down
           ,
           the
           Feast
           is
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           there
           are
           foretastes
           at
           present
           .
           We
           frequently
           see
           that
           Sin
           doth
           carry
           its
           punishment
           along
           with
           it
           .
           Soon
           after
           Cain
           had
           kill'd
           his
           Brother
           ,
           the
           Innocent
           Blood
           cried
           ,
           and
           Judgment
           was
           in
           part
           Executed
           .
           Quickly
           after
           Iudas
           had
           play'd
           the
           Traytor
           ,
           God
           made
           him
           his
           own
           Executioner
           .
           While
           Belshazzar
           was
           impiously
           Carousing
           in
           the
           Vessels
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           Hand-writing
           upon
           the
           Wall
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           Night
           was
           he
           slain
           .
           So
           God
           hangs
           up
           
           some
           Notorious
           Criminals
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           in
           Chains
           ,
           
             in
             terrorem
          
           ,
           that
           others
           might
           be
           warned
           and
           frighted
           ,
           and
           some
           restraint
           laid
           upon
           ,
           and
           bounds
           set
           to
           wickedness
           ,
           which
           would
           otherwise
           overflow
           all
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           order
           might
           be
           preserved
           and
           kept
           up
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           God
           doth
           even
           in
           this
           Life
           frequently
           reward
           good
           Men
           ,
           and
           both
           give
           them
           Spiritual
           Blessings
           in
           Heavenly
           Things
           ,
           and
           outward
           Blessings
           in
           Earthly
           Things
           ,
           thereby
           making
           it
           evident
           to
           all
           that
           have
           Eyes
           in
           their
           Heads
           and
           will
           observe
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           in
           vain
           to
           fear
           God.
           And
           though
           his
           upright
           
           Iob's
           are
           not
           so
           sordidly
           Mercinary
           as
           to
           serve
           him
           meerly
           
             for
             hire
          
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           so
           infinitely
           good
           and
           gracious
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           serve
           him
           
             for
             nought
          
           ;
           but
           while
           they
           walk
           before
           him
           in
           their
           Integrity
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           their
           desire
           and
           endeavour
           to
           please
           ,
           and
           obey
           him
           ,
           he
           watcheth
           over
           them
           with
           a
           never-slumbering
           Eye
           ,
           and
           takes
           special
           Fatherly
           Care
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           doth
           them
           good
           ;
           they
           have
           peace
           in
           their
           Breasts
           ,
           and
           Families
           ,
           protection
           about
           them
           and
           all
           that
           they
           have
           ,
           and
           also
           Food
           convenient
           for
           them
           ,
           a
           supply
           of
           all
           their
           need
           .
           And
           though
           some
           others
           of
           his
           People
           who
           are
           dear
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           exceeding
           precious
           in
           his
           sight
           ,
           have
           but
           little
           ,
           a
           very
           little
           of
           this
           Worlds
           Goods
           ,
           but
           from
           Hand
           to
           Mouth
           ,
           yet
           they
           can
           be
           cheerful
           ,
           sitting
           down
           to
           a
           Dinner
           of
           Herbs
           ,
           and
           eat
           them
           with
           a
           merry
           Heart
           ,
           giving
           God
           thanks
           ,
           because
           they
           know
           they
           have
           the
           love
           of
           God
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           that
           little
           which
           they
           have
           is
           better
           than
           the
           Riches
           and
           great
           Revenues
           of
           many
           wicked
           ;
           their
           Brown
           Bread
           is
           better
           than
           the
           others
           Venison
           ,
           which
           is
           pepper'd
           hot
           with
           a
           Curse
           ,
           and
           their
           Cup
           of
           cold
           Water
           is
           better
           than
           the
           others
           most
           generous
           Wine
           ,
           
           because
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           is
           dropt
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           shall
           at
           last
           be
           dearly
           paid
           for
           ,
           when
           Divine
           Justice
           shall
           bring
           in
           the
           Reckoning
           .
        
         
           Shew
           them
           that
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           care
           to
           please
           him
           ,
           is
           the
           way
           to
           get
           the
           good
           things
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           both
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           the
           Comfort
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           ,
           as
           we
           before
           said
           ,
           Godliness
           hath
           the
           Promises
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           both
           of
           Life
           it self
           ,
           and
           what
           doth
           appertain
           to
           it
           .
           And
           as
           it
           is
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           that
           maketh
           Rich
           ,
           so
           his
           Blessing
           is
           upon
           his
           People
           ,
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           only
           upon
           them
           .
           Others
           have
           no
           Interest
           in
           the
           Promise
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           lay
           claim
           to
           the
           Blessing
           ,
           nor
           groundedly
           expect
           and
           hope
           for
           it
           .
           Profane
           Esau
           would
           fain
           have
           had
           the
           Blessing
           ,
           he
           ask'd
           it
           ,
           he
           beg'd
           it
           ,
           he
           wept
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           alas
           !
           it
           was
           gone
           before
           ,
           Isaac
           had
           past
           it
           to
           his
           Brother
           Iacob
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           not
           to
           be
           alter'd
           ;
           Esau
           had
           contemned
           the
           Birthright
           ,
           and
           sold
           it
           for
           a
           Mess
           of
           Pottage
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           should
           not
           have
           the
           Blessing
           :
           He
           found
           in
           his
           Father
           no
           place
           for
           Repentance
           ,
           although
           he
           sought
           it
           carefully
           with
           Tears
           :
           Profaneness
           excludes
           from
           the
           Blessing
           .
        
         
           
             But
             withal
             ,
             take
             some
             pains
             with
             them
             ,
             yea
             ,
             do
             all
             that
             you
             can
             to
             keep
             their
             Hearts
             from
             being
             ingaged
             to
             the
             World
             ,
          
           and
           their
           Affections
           from
           being
           wedded
           and
           devoted
           to
           these
           sublunary
           Enjoyments
           ;
           
             do
             not
             commend
             to
             them
             fine
             Cloaths
             ,
             gorgeous
             Attire
             ,
             and
             outward
             Bravery
             ,
          
           that
           is
           the
           way
           to
           make
           them
           proud
           ,
           but
           the
           Robe
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           a
           putting
           on
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           by
           Faith
           and
           Imitation
           ,
           and
           a
           being
           cloathed
           with
           Humility
           .
           
             Do
             not
             commend
             to
             them
             earthly
             Riches
             ,
          
           which
           reach
           not
           the
           Soul
           ,
           which
           are
           uuncertain
           ,
           and
           take
           unto
           themselves
           Wings
           and
           flee
           away
           ,
           leaving
           the
           poor
           Owner
           in
           a
           worse
           condition
           than
           they
           found
           him
           but
           commend
           to
           them
           the
           good
           part
           that
           shall
           never
           be
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           
           the
           Riches
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           an
           Interest
           in
           the
           Promises
           .
           
             Not
             worldly
             Grandeur
          
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           slippery
           ,
           nor
           high
           places
           from
           which
           so
           many
           tumble
           ,
           and
           fall
           ,
           and
           break
           their
           Necks
           ;
           but
           great
           goodness
           ,
           great
           measures
           of
           Faith
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           great
           serviceableness
           in
           their
           several
           places
           ;
           labour
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           the
           littleness
           ,
           and
           vanity
           ,
           and
           nothingness
           of
           those
           things
           which
           the
           bewitched
           worldlings
           do
           so
           madly
           dote
           upon
           ,
           and
           so
           idolatrously
           hug
           ,
           and
           pursue
           still
           after
           with
           so
           much
           eagerness
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           could
           never
           have
           enough
           ;
           and
           indeed
           let
           them
           get
           never
           so
           much
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           never
           find
           enough
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           
             in
             the
             fulness
             of
             their
             sufficiency
             they
             will
             be
             in
             straits
             ,
             Iob
          
           20.22
           .
           Such
           Men
           are
           in
           straits
           during
           that
           fulness
           of
           sufficiency
           ;
           though
           they
           have
           abundance
           they
           do
           not
           think
           it
           enough
           ,
           their
           condition
           is
           high
           ,
           and
           their
           outward
           comforts
           are
           large
           ,
           but
           their
           spirits
           are
           too
           big
           for
           their
           condition
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           are
           pinch'd
           and
           pain'd
           like
           a
           Gouty
           Foot
           in
           a
           narrow
           and
           little
           Shooe.
           And
           many
           times
           God
           chuseth
           that
           as
           his
           Season
           ,
           for
           the
           making
           both
           his
           Power
           and
           Anger
           known
           upon
           them
           ;
           when
           they
           are
           at
           the
           full
           they
           are
           eclipsed
           ,
           when
           their
           Cup
           runs
           over
           ,
           he
           empties
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           stand
           st●utting
           and
           vapouring
           as
           Nebuchadnezzar
           in
           his
           Palace
           ,
           
             Is
             not
             this
             great
          
           Babylon
           
             which
             I
             have
             built
          
           ;
           then
           Divine
           Providence
           trips
           them
           up
           ,
           and
           lays
           their
           Honour
           in
           the
           Dust.
           
        
         
           Turn
           away
           their
           Eyes
           from
           beholding
           these
           Vanities
           ,
           and
           direct
           them
           to
           more
           noble
           and
           amiable
           Objects
           that
           do
           better
           deserve
           their
           Love
           ,
           and
           will
           requite
           it
           at
           a
           greater
           rate
           ;
           make
           them
           to
           know
           there
           are
           other
           manner
           of
           Beauties
           and
           Glories
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           sought
           and
           looked
           after
           ,
           those
           Riches
           and
           Honour
           which
           are
           with
           Wisdom
           ,
           durable
           Riches
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           Prov.
           8.18
           .
           Tell
           them
           that
           one
           Drachm
           of
           Saving
           Grace
           is
           better
           
           than
           Thousands
           of
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           ;
           that
           Christ
           is
           better
           than
           Creatures
           ,
           God
           better
           than
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           his
           Favour
           than
           Life
           ,
           his
           Smiles
           than
           the
           brightest
           Sun-shine
           ;
           therefore
           Moses
           esteemed
           the
           reproach
           of
           Christ
           greater
           Riches
           than
           the
           Treasures
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           rather
           chose
           to
           suffer
           affliction
           with
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           to
           enjoy
           the
           pleasures
           of
           Sin
           for
           a
           Season
           ,
           Heb.
           11.25
           ,
           26.
           
           And
           David
           counted
           one
           day
           in
           God's
           Courts
           better
           than
           a
           Thousand
           elsewhere
           ,
           and
           would
           rather
           be
           a
           Door-keeper
           in
           the
           House
           of
           his
           God
           ,
           than
           dwell
           in
           the
           Tents
           of
           Wickedness
           .
        
         
           Once
           more
           convince
           them
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           that
           beginning
           with
           God
           is
           beginning
           at
           the
           right
           end
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           best
           method
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           most
           successful
           .
           To
           set
           our
           Affections
           upon
           things
           above
           is
           the
           directest
           and
           most
           compendious
           way
           of
           attaining
           those
           things
           which
           are
           here
           below
           .
           Let
           a
           Man
           make
           sure
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           he
           may
           very
           well
           trust
           God
           with
           all
           his
           outward
           concerns
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             shepherd
          
           ;
           let
           that
           be
           the
           Proposition
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           
             I
             shall
             not
             want
          
           ,
           is
           a
           good
           conclusion
           by
           no
           means
           to
           be
           denied
           ,
           Psal
           :
           23.1
           .
           whereas
           setting
           Affections
           upon
           things
           below
           is
           the
           way
           to
           miss
           of
           those
           things
           which
           are
           above
           .
           Dunghil-rakers
           do
           not
           find
           the
           Pearl
           of
           Price
           .
           Saul
           indeed
           seeking
           the
           Asses
           ,
           lighted
           upon
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           I
           think
           the
           Bible
           affords
           not
           such
           another
           instance
           .
           Paul
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Destruction
             is
             the
             end
             of
             those
             whose
             God
             is
             their
             belly
             ,
             and
             who
             mind
             earthly
             things
             .
          
           Minding
           earthly
           things
           as
           the
           chiefest
           good
           is
           the
           high
           way
           to
           Beggary
           and
           Ruin
           in
           the
           end
           .
           
             They
             that
             will
             be
             rich
             fall
             into
             Temptation
             ,
          
           and
           not
           seldom
           under
           Heart-wounding
           ,
           Heart-breaking
           Disappointments
           .
           Our
           dear
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           faithful
           and
           true
           Witness
           ,
           and
           the
           wisest
           Counsellor
           ,
           hath
           given
           us
           excellent
           Advice
           commended
           by
           a
           sure
           and
           comfortable
           
           Promise
           ;
           
             Seek
             ye
             first
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             added
             to
             you
             ,
             Mat.
          
           6.33
           .
           All
           these
           things
           added
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           your
           Heavenly
           Father
           sees
           them
           necessary
           for
           you
           ,
           nay
           more
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           he
           seeth
           them
           good
           for
           you
           ;
           
             no
             good
             thing
             shall
             he
             with
             hold
          
           ▪
           and
           truly
           that
           is
           far
           enough
           ,
           farther
           than
           so
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           desired
           ,
           farther
           than
           so
           they
           are
           not
           worth
           the
           having
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ;
           
             In
             your
             Families
             ,
             and
             among
             them
             who
             are
             committed
             to
             your
             Charge
             ,
             direct
             your
             Speech
             very
             much
             to
             the
             great
             things
             of
             the
             other
             World
             ,
          
           and
           that
           recompence
           of
           Reward
           which
           is
           to
           come
           .
           
             God
             took
          
           Abram
           after
           Lot
           
             was
             separated
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             lift
             up
             now
             thine
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             look
             from
             the
             place
             where
             thou
             art
             ,
             northward
             ,
             and
             southward
             ,
             and
             eastward
             ,
             and
             westward
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             Land
             which
             thou
             seest
             ,
             to
             thee
             will
             I
             give
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             thy
             seed
             for
             ever
             ,
             Gen.
          
           13.14
           ,
           15.
           
           So
           do
           you
           take
           the
           Members
           of
           your
           Families
           ,
           and
           bid
           them
           lift
           up
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           look
           off
           from
           this
           dirty
           World
           ,
           up
           to
           that
           glorious
           Canopy
           over
           their
           Heads
           ,
           the
           Firmament
           bespangled
           with
           Sun
           ,
           Moon
           and
           Stars
           ;
           that
           is
           but
           the
           Floor
           or
           Pavement
           of
           the
           Presence
           Chamber
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Glory
           ,
           the
           Bride-Chamber
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           Blessed
           ,
           which
           he
           will
           give
           for
           an
           Everlasting
           Inheritance
           unto
           them
           who
           have
           chosen
           ,
           and
           love
           ,
           and
           obey
           him
           .
           Be
           often
           and
           often
           discoursing
           to
           them
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           Company
           there
           ,
           the
           Imployment
           there
           ,
           the
           Felicity
           and
           Satisfaction
           there
           ,
           the
           Vision
           and
           Fruition
           that
           the
           Saints
           shall
           have
           there
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           whom
           they
           shall
           see
           not
           as
           in
           a
           Glass
           darkly
           ,
           but
           Face
           to
           Face
           ,
           the
           sweet
           Fellowship
           and
           Communion
           they
           shall
           there
           have
           with
           God
           in
           the
           greatest
           Intimacy
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           disturbance
           or
           interruption
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           sinful
           withdrawings
           
           from
           God
           on
           their
           part
           ,
           and
           no
           angry
           withdrawings
           from
           them
           on
           God's
           part
           ,
           and
           no
           Enemy
           to
           divert
           the
           Mind
           ,
           or
           break
           the
           Peace
           ,
           or
           abate
           the
           Delight
           ,
           but
           a
           fulness
           of
           Joy
           they
           shall
           have
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           their
           God
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           Right
           Hand
           Pleasures
           for
           evermore
           .
           Let
           them
           know
           what
           you
           can
           of
           the
           greatness
           of
           those
           Preparations
           which
           he
           hath
           made
           for
           them
           that
           love
           and
           fear
           him
           ,
           even
           such
           things
           as
           Eye
           hath
           not
           seen
           ,
           nor
           Ear
           heard
           ,
           nor
           hath
           entred
           into
           the
           Heart
           of
           Man.
           
             There
             is
             an
             inheritance
             incorruptible
             ,
             undefiled
             ,
             and
             that
             fadeth
             not
             away
             ,
             reserved
             in
             Heaven
             for
             them
             ▪
          
           As
           there
           are
           all
           dimensions
           in
           the
           love
           which
           Christ
           bears
           to
           them
           ,
           heighth
           ,
           depth
           ,
           length
           ,
           and
           breadth
           ;
           so
           there
           are
           in
           that
           Happiness
           and
           Glory
           which
           he
           hath
           prepared
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           Mind
           them
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           their
           present
           Life
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           but
           transitory
           ,
           in
           a
           continual
           flux
           ,
           we
           die
           daily
           ;
           look
           how
           much
           we
           have
           liv'd
           ,
           so
           much
           we
           are
           already
           dead
           ;
           our
           Candle
           is
           burning
           down
           into
           the
           Socket
           ,
           and
           the
           Oil
           of
           our
           Lamp
           spends
           apace
           ;
           not
           a
           Day
           ,
           Hour
           nor
           Minute
           passeth
           over
           our
           Heads
           but
           it
           bringeth
           us
           nearer
           to
           our
           Grave
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           House
           of
           all
           the
           Living
           ▪
           and
           unto
           it
           we
           are
           continually
           travelling
           .
           It
           is
           a
           
             troublesome
             Life
          
           ;
           sin
           deserves
           it
           should
           be
           a
           lamentation
           thoroughout
           ,
           and
           God
           might
           make
           it
           so
           ;
           however
           they
           will
           find
           it
           checquer'd
           ;
           be
           their
           Morning
           never
           so
           fair
           and
           serene
           ,
           yet
           their
           Day
           will
           be
           overcast
           before
           Night
           comes
           ;
           and
           though
           at
           the
           first
           setting
           out
           they
           have
           a
           pleasant
           Gale
           ,
           yet
           they
           must
           expect
           to
           meet
           with
           many
           a
           furious
           Storm
           before
           they
           come
           into
           their
           Harbour
           .
           Children
           come
           crying
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           Men
           and
           Women
           go
           sighing
           thorough
           it
           ,
           and
           groaning
           out
           of
           it
           .
           
             Many
             are
             the
             afflictions
             of
             the
             very
             righteous
             ,
             though
             God
             will
             deliver
             them
             out
             of
             all
             .
          
           It
           is
           an
           
           
             uncertain
             Life
          
           .
           Who
           knows
           what
           is
           in
           the
           Womb
           of
           Providence
           ,
           or
           what
           may
           be
           the
           product
           of
           a
           day
           ?
           we
           are
           but
           short-sighted
           ,
           and
           cannot
           tell
           what
           stands
           at
           the
           Door
           ,
           ready
           to
           draw
           the
           Latch
           .
           Samson
           found
           Honey
           in
           the
           Carcase
           of
           a
           Lion
           ,
           but
           many
           find
           Wormwood
           and
           Gall
           in
           the
           very
           Hive
           where
           they
           expected
           Honey
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           did
           hope
           would
           have
           been
           their
           greatest
           comfort
           doth
           prove
           their
           bitterest
           vexation
           ,
           their
           greatest
           torment
           ;
           and
           what
           wise
           Man
           would
           take
           up
           with
           such
           a
           Life
           ,
           since
           a
           better
           may
           be
           made
           sure
           of
           ?
           But
           again
           ,
           this
           is
           but
           a
           
             short
             Life
          
           ,
           a
           span
           long
           ,
           three
           or
           fourscore
           Years
           to
           come
           seem
           a
           great
           while
           ,
           but
           when
           past
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           
             a
             Tale
             that
             is
             told
          
           .
           Few
           and
           evil
           ,
           said
           good
           Iacob
           ,
           have
           the
           days
           of
           the
           years
           of
           my
           Pilgrimage
           been
           ;
           and
           truly
           ,
           since
           sin
           and
           sorrow
           do
           make
           them
           evil
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Mercy
           that
           God
           doth
           make
           them
           few
           .
           But
           since
           our
           Lives
           are
           short
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           be
           covetous
           ,
           for
           a
           little
           will
           serve
           the
           turn
           ,
           a
           little
           will
           serve
           to
           carry
           us
           thorough
           our
           Journey
           .
           See
           that
           there
           be
           but
           Oil
           in
           the
           Vessel
           against
           the
           Bridegroom's
           coming
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           is
           no
           great
           matter
           though
           there
           is
           but
           a
           little
           Meal
           in
           the
           Barrel
           ,
           let
           them
           have
           their
           Bellies
           filled
           with
           hid
           Treasures
           whose
           Portion
           is
           in
           this
           Life
           ;
           let
           them
           hunt
           after
           great
           things
           here
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           have
           their
           
             good
             things
             ,
             their
             all
             here
             .
          
        
         
           But
           insisth
           much
           among
           them
           upon
           that
           Life
           which
           is
           to
           come
           ,
           that
           will
           know
           no
           end
           ,
           but
           hath
           an
           Eternal
           duration
           .
           O
           ,
           
             Eternity
             ,
             Eternity
          
           ,
           maist
           thou
           strike
           us
           all
           with
           astonishment
           ,
           and
           fill
           our
           Souls
           with
           an
           aweful
           regard
           .
           There
           will
           be
           another
           state
           into
           which
           we
           must
           every
           one
           pass
           at
           death
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           unalterable
           ,
           a
           state
           that
           is
           altogether
           a
           stranger
           to
           hope
           ,
           or
           to
           fear
           ,
           that
           will
           know
           nothing
           to
           abate
           its
           sorrows
           ,
           or
           to
           lessen
           its
           comforts
           ;
           that
           
           hath
           either
           Meridian
           brightness
           without
           any
           obscuring
           shade
           ,
           or
           scorching
           Flames
           without
           the
           least
           refreshing
           drop
           ;
           such
           a
           state
           as
           will
           be
           either
           inconceivably
           Happy
           ,
           or
           unspeakbly
           Miserable
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           all
           everlasting
           .
           The
           Blessed
           shall
           from
           their
           heighth
           of
           Bliss
           look
           down
           without
           any
           danger
           of
           falling
           ,
           and
           the
           Damned
           shall
           in
           their
           Abyss
           of
           Misery
           and
           Woe
           look
           up
           without
           any
           possibility
           of
           rising
           .
           So
           Abraham
           told
           the
           Rich
           Glutton
           in
           Hell
           ,
           
             Between
             us
             and
             you
             there
             is
             a
             great
             gulf
             fixed
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             which
             would
             pass
             from
             hence
             to
             you
             cannot
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             pass
             to
             us
             that
             would
             come
             from
             thence
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           as
           there
           is
           a
           double
           end
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           a
           double
           way
           leading
           to
           them
           .
           That
           way
           which
           leads
           to
           Life
           is
           a
           narrow
           way
           ,
           and
           the
           Gate
           strait
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           room
           enough
           for
           a
           Man
           and
           his
           Lusts
           ,
           Nature
           must
           be
           curb'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Flesh
           Crucified
           ,
           and
           the
           Body
           kept
           under
           ,
           and
           self
           denied
           .
           That
           way
           which
           leads
           to
           Hell
           is
           broad
           ,
           and
           the
           Gate
           wide
           ;
           there
           a
           Man
           may
           take
           with
           him
           his
           Sins
           ,
           and
           his
           Pleasures
           ,
           he
           may
           fare
           deliciously
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           be
           wicked
           every
           day
           ;
           he
           may
           live
           without
           God
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           have
           Fellowship
           with
           Devils
           ,
           and
           fulfil
           the
           Wills
           of
           the
           Flesh.
           He
           need
           not
           care
           what
           he
           doth
           ,
           who
           doth
           not
           care
           what
           becomes
           of
           him
           .
           Well
           ,
           assure
           them
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           Sin
           ushers
           in
           Misery
           ,
           and
           the
           ways
           of
           Sin
           go
           down
           to
           death
           ,
           its
           steps
           take
           hold
           of
           Hell
           ;
           but
           a
           Life
           of
           Holiness
           and
           Duty
           ,
           a
           Life
           of
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           to
           God
           carrieth
           to
           Heaven
           and
           the
           Happiness
           above
           .
           
             Mark
             the
             perfect
             Man
             ,
             and
             behold
             the
             upright
          
           ;
           see
           the
           last
           of
           him
           ,
           
             for
             the
             end
             of
             that
             man
             is
             peace
             :
          
           Though
           the
           way
           have
           its
           difficulties
           ,
           an
           up-hill
           way
           that
           calls
           for
           great
           pains
           and
           labour
           ;
           though
           it
           be
           hedg'd
           up
           with
           Thorns
           ,
           and
           lin'd
           with
           Enemies
           ,
           yet
           it
           hath
           a
           good
           end
           .
           The
           good
           Servant
           that
           Trades
           with
           his
           Talent
           ,
           minds
           
           his
           business
           ,
           and
           is
           faithful
           in
           his
           little
           ,
           shall
           be
           made
           Ruler
           over
           much
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           hath
           finished
           his
           work
           enter
           into
           the
           Joy
           of
           his
           Lord.
           The
           Reward
           will
           be
           sure
           and
           great
           ,
           what
           will
           both
           issue
           in
           abundant
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           raise
           the
           highest
           admirings
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           glorified
           Soul
           shall
           think
           ,
           and
           say
           as
           David
           did
           upon
           another
           account
           ,
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             who
             and
             what
             are
             all
             my
             services
             ,
             and
             what
             my
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             brought
             me
             hitherto
             .
          
        
         
           Bring
           them
           by
           degrees
           to
           understand
           something
           of
           what
           it
           is
           to
           behold
           God's
           Face
           in
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           satisfied
           with
           his
           Likeness
           ;
           to
           lye
           at
           the
           Fountain-head
           of
           Happiness
           ,
           and
           to
           delight
           ones
           self
           in
           the
           bottomless
           ,
           boundless
           Ocean
           of
           Goodness
           .
           How
           pleasant
           it
           will
           be
           to
           reflect
           upon
           the
           troubles
           of
           the
           past
           Life
           ,
           the
           violent
           Storms
           they
           past
           thorough
           ,
           the
           scorns
           and
           abuses
           of
           a
           foolish
           and
           mad
           World
           ,
           the
           rage
           and
           fury
           of
           wicked
           ,
           unreasonable
           Men
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           change
           is
           made
           ;
           how
           ill
           it
           was
           ,
           how
           well
           it
           is
           ;
           how
           sweet
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           to
           be
           above
           the
           reach
           of
           all
           sorrows
           and
           wants
           ,
           of
           all
           Enemies
           and
           fears
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           incompast
           ,
           feasted
           fill'd
           with
           the
           best
           and
           choicest
           delights
           .
           What
           a
           priviledge
           will
           it
           be
           to
           sit
           down
           as
           welcom
           Guests
           with
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           and
           Iacob
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           at
           a
           Feast
           of
           Glory
           ,
           there
           to
           take
           your
           fill
           of
           Love
           to
           all
           Eternity
           ,
           when
           you
           shall
           see
           so
           many
           shut
           out
           ?
           What
           an
           Honour
           will
           it
           be
           to
           sit
           upon
           Christ's
           Throne
           ?
           How
           easie
           to
           lye
           in
           the
           Bosom
           of
           Abraham
           ?
           How
           comfortable
           to
           be
           ever
           with
           the
           Lord
           ?
           How
           infinitely
           is
           this
           beyond
           all
           the
           Pleasures
           that
           Sin
           can
           afford
           its
           Votaries
           ,
           beyond
           having
           the
           Belly
           filled
           with
           hid
           Treasures
           ?
           Will
           you
           do
           this
           ,
           you
           that
           are
           Governours
           of
           Families
           ?
           Oh!
           How
           good
           is
           it
           !
           How
           much
           your
           Duty
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           good
           may
           you
           do
           !
           This
           is
           the
           way
           to
           render
           
           them
           serious
           and
           thoughtful
           ,
           the
           way
           to
           make
           Sin
           odious
           and
           abominable
           to
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           desire
           to
           taste
           of
           those
           Dainties
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           way
           to
           commend
           Godliness
           and
           Religion
           to
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           like
           the
           Chariots
           of
           Amminadab
           ;
           this
           also
           is
           the
           way
           to
           blunt
           the
           edge
           ,
           and
           break
           the
           force
           of
           a
           Temptation
           ,
           when
           it
           would
           at
           any
           time
           draw
           them
           away
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           take
           them
           off
           from
           the
           performance
           of
           that
           duty
           which
           they
           owe
           unto
           him
           .
           I
           will
           here
           add
           these
           two
           things
           ,
           and
           desire
           you
           to
           put
           them
           in
           practice
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           rendering
           these
           Instructions
           or
           Teachings
           the
           more
           effectual
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           
             Go
             over
             with
             these
             things
             again
             and
             again
          
           ;
           and
           insist
           much
           upon
           them
           ;
           yea
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           unwilling
           to
           hear
           ,
           yet
           be
           not
           you
           weary
           of
           speaking
           ;
           nay
           ,
           though
           they
           cast
           your
           words
           behind
           their
           Backs
           ,
           do
           you
           still
           follow
           them
           with
           more
           .
           The
           Prophet
           Ezekiel
           was
           to
           continue
           speaking
           to
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           a
           Rebellious
           House
           ,
           nor
           might
           he
           be
           silent
           till
           God
           shut
           up
           his
           Mouth
           ,
           and
           struck
           him
           Dumb
           ;
           so
           must
           you
           do
           with
           your
           Families
           ;
           though
           they
           be
           dull
           and
           slow
           to
           learn
           ,
           yet
           teach
           ;
           though
           they
           be
           obstinate
           and
           stiff
           necked
           ,
           yet
           counsel
           and
           perswade
           ;
           let
           there
           be
           frequent
           repetitions
           of
           the
           same
           Truths
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Advice
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Arguments
           .
           
             Gutta
             cavat
             lapidem
          
           .
           Drops
           of
           Rain
           often
           falling
           make
           an
           impression
           upon
           a
           Stone
           .
           Immortal
           Souls
           are
           so
           exceeding
           precious
           ,
           that
           the
           gaining
           ,
           the
           saving
           of
           one
           is
           worth
           the
           labour
           of
           a
           Life
           .
           How
           long
           did
           God
           wait
           upon
           you
           ?
           And
           how
           often
           did
           he
           speak
           to
           you
           before
           you
           would
           hear
           ;
           do
           you
           the
           like
           to
           yours
           .
           As
           Children
           must
           be
           often
           fed
           ,
           so
           they
           must
           be
           often
           taught
           .
           Precept
           must
           be
           upon
           Precept
           ,
           and
           Line
           upon
           Line
           ,
           here
           a
           little
           and
           there
           a
           little
           .
        
         
           The
           understandings
           of
           young
           ones
           are
           weak
           ,
           and
           
           therefore
           you
           must
           deal
           with
           them
           in
           all
           plainness
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           .
           They
           are
           like
           narrow
           mouth'd
           Bottles
           ,
           not
           receptive
           of
           much
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           you
           cannot
           pour
           in
           much
           at
           once
           ,
           but
           by
           little
           and
           little
           .
           Drop
           in
           Truths
           ,
           Counsels
           ,
           and
           Instructions
           into
           them
           according
           to
           their
           ability
           to
           receive
           them
           .
           Their
           Memories
           also
           are
           labil
           and
           slippery
           ,
           too
           tenacious
           of
           bad
           things
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           the
           best
           ,
           like
           Sieves
           that
           let
           the
           Flower
           go
           ,
           and
           only
           retain
           the
           Bran
           ;
           as
           they
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           receiving
           much
           at
           once
           ,
           so
           but
           weak
           in
           keeping
           that
           which
           they
           have
           received
           .
           The
           Apostle
           saw
           cause
           of
           writing
           thus
           to
           the
           
             Hebrews
             ,
             Ye
             have
             forgotten
             the
             Exhortation
             which
             speaks
             to
             you
             as
             unto
             Children
             ,
             Heb.
          
           12.5
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           there
           is
           too
           much
           of
           this
           to
           be
           found
           among
           Men
           ,
           grown
           Men
           ,
           yea
           ,
           grown
           Saints
           ;
           we
           read
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           forget
           what
           we
           read
           ;
           we
           hear
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           forget
           the
           Sermons
           we
           hear
           ,
           we
           forget
           the
           Promises
           we
           make
           ,
           and
           the
           Mercies
           we
           receive
           ,
           and
           the
           Experiences
           we
           have
           had
           of
           the
           power
           ,
           care
           ,
           and
           goodness
           of
           God.
           Men
           and
           Women
           are
           apt
           to
           forget
           Truths
           ,
           Precepts
           ,
           Counsels
           and
           Exhortation
           ;
           we
           did
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           an
           Ordinance
           ;
           the
           blessed
           Sacrament
           to
           put
           us
           in
           mind
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           then
           if
           young
           ones
           be
           so
           ,
           their
           Memories
           are
           leaking
           Vessels
           ,
           and
           those
           impressions
           which
           are
           made
           upon
           their
           Minds
           and
           Affections
           do
           quickly
           wear
           out
           again
           ;
           and
           therefore
           there
           is
           an
           absolute
           necessity
           of
           our
           going
           over
           with
           the
           same
           things
           again
           ;
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           of
           the
           backwardness
           and
           great
           natural
           aversness
           of
           their
           wills
           from
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           daily
           Instructions
           are
           as
           needful
           for
           them
           as
           their
           daily
           Bread.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             Back
             your
             holy
             Instructions
             with
             holy
             Exhortations
          
           ;
           and
           let
           all
           your
           gracious
           Counsels
           be
           followed
           and
           prest
           upon
           them
           with
           earnest
           perswasions
           
           and
           intreaties
           ,
           and
           so
           give
           forth
           and
           accompany
           the
           light
           with
           a
           due
           measure
           of
           heat
           ,
           by
           that
           means
           endeavouring
           to
           work
           upon
           their
           Hearts
           as
           well
           as
           upon
           their
           Heads
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           receiving
           it
           in
           the
           love
           thereof
           ;
           to
           an
           understanding
           of
           the
           way
           wherein
           they
           ought
           to
           go
           ,
           and
           likewise
           to
           a
           sincere
           desire
           and
           fixed
           resolution
           ,
           through
           Divine
           Assistance
           of
           walking
           therein
           .
           Whatsoever
           there
           is
           of
           wholesom
           and
           gracious
           Counsel
           which
           you
           apply
           to
           them
           ,
           be
           sure
           to
           chafe
           it
           in
           with
           a
           warm
           Hand
           ;
           it
           is
           sad
           to
           think
           how
           coldly
           some
           Ministers
           preach
           ,
           so
           that
           their
           Auditors
           may
           sit
           and
           freeze
           under
           them
           ;
           and
           also
           how
           some
           speak
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           of
           God
           in
           their
           Houses
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           not
           concerned
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           ashamed
           of
           them
           ;
           do
           you
           so
           discourse
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           as
           become
           those
           who
           believe
           your selves
           ,
           and
           are
           affected
           your selves
           ,
           and
           
             do-know
             the
             Terrours
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           are
           indeed
           in
           good
           earnest
           ;
           do
           what
           you
           can
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           these
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           
             That
             you
             have
             an
             high
             esteem
             and
             valuation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             appertains
             and
             belongs
             to
             it
             .
          
           The
           Truths
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Day
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Ways
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           not
           look
           upon
           these
           things
           as
           trivial
           matters
           ,
           of
           none
           ,
           or
           but
           little
           importance
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           more
           excellent
           nature
           and
           higher
           concernment
           than
           any
           thing
           else
           in
           the
           World.
           Again
           ,
           manage
           these
           Exhortations
           with
           so
           much
           prudence
           ,
           love
           ,
           and
           fervour
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           may
           be
           convinced
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             That
             you
             are
             really
             and
             heartily
             set
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             them
             good
          
           ;
           and
           that
           your
           great
           aim
           is
           as
           the
           approving
           of
           your selves
           to
           God
           in
           the
           consciencious
           and
           faithful
           discharge
           of
           your
           duty
           ,
           so
           the
           doing
           of
           them
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           promoting
           of
           the
           Spiritual
           
           and
           Eternal
           welfare
           of
           their
           Souls
           ;
           and
           herein
           imitate
           
           David's
           example
           in
           the
           counselling
           of
           his
           Son
           Solomon
           ,
           1
           Chron.
           28.9
           .
           
             And
             thou
          
           Solomon
           
             my
             Son
             ,
             know
             thou
             the
             God
             of
             thy
             Father
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             with
             a
             perfect
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             willing
             mind
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             searcheth
             all
             hearts
             ,
             and
             understandeth
             all
             the
             imaginations
             of
             the
             thoughts
             ;
             if
             thou
             seek
             him
             he
             will
             be
             found
             of
             thee
             ,
             but
             if
             thou
             forsake
             him
             he
             will
             cast
             thee
             off
             for
             ever
             .
          
           So
           much
           may
           suffice
           to
           be
           by
           me
           spoken
           as
           to
           these
           parts
           of
           your
           duty
           ,
           Family-Prayer
           ,
           and
           Family-Instruction
           ;
           the
           good
           Lord
           grant
           that
           what
           hath
           been
           declared
           and
           proved
           to
           be
           your
           duty
           may
           be
           forthwith
           and
           always
           put
           in
           practice
           by
           every
           one
           whose
           duty
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           I
           now
           proceed
           to
           the
           third
           part
           of
           that
           Counsel
           which
           I
           purposed
           and
           promised
           to
           give
           unto
           you
           who
           are
           the
           Parents
           and
           Governours
           of
           Families
           ;
           and
           Oh!
           let
           it
           be
           acceptable
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           prevalent
           with
           you
           .
           It
           is
           this
           ,
           
             Look
             wisely
             and
             carefully
             to
             your
             own
             Carriages
             and
             Conversations
             ,
          
           and
           be
           sure
           that
           you
           order
           them
           aright
           ;
           be
           circumspect
           ,
           curious
           ,
           exact
           ,
           think
           not
           that
           you
           may
           do
           what
           you
           please
           ,
           but
           labour
           to
           do
           what
           you
           should
           ;
           what
           becomes
           both
           your
           place
           and
           your
           profession
           ;
           in
           Psal.
           123.2
           .
           the
           Prophet
           speaks
           of
           
             the
             Eyes
             of
             Servants
             looking
             to
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             Masters
             ,
             and
             the
             Eyes
             of
             a
             Maiden
             looking
             unto
             the
             hand
             of
             her
             Mistress
             ,
          
           for
           direction
           and
           supply
           ,
           for
           help
           and
           assistance
           .
           I
           may
           likewise
           say
           ,
           the
           Eyes
           both
           of
           Children
           and
           of
           Servants
           are
           and
           will
           be
           upon
           the
           Lives
           and
           Actions
           of
           their
           Father
           and
           Mother
           ,
           of
           their
           Master
           and
           Mistress
           ,
           and
           therefore
           your
           Eyes
           should
           be
           very
           much
           upon
           your selves
           ,
           and
           I
           count
           it
           your
           wisdom
           and
           duty
           to
           weigh
           the
           words
           you
           speak
           in
           their
           hearing
           ,
           and
           the
           actions
           you
           do
           in
           their
           sight
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           hearing
           and
           sight
           of
           any
           other
           graver
           and
           greater
           Persons
           .
           
           Never
           think
           it
           enough
           to
           speak
           to
           them
           
             good
             things
          
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           you
           set
           before
           them
           
             bad
             examples
          
           ;
           for
           they
           will
           sooner
           do
           as
           you
           do
           than
           as
           you
           say
           .
           
             Praecepta
             docent
             ,
             exempla
             trahunt
          
           ;
           Precepts
           do
           but
           teach
           ,
           Examples
           draw
           .
           This
           was
           Christ's
           manner
           of
           teaching
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Learn
             of
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             meek
             and
             lowly
             .
          
           Learn
           this
           by
           my
           Doctrine
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           by
           my
           Disposition
           also
           ;
           in
           his
           Mind
           ,
           Life
           and
           Death
           ,
           he
           sets
           us
           an
           example
           that
           we
           should
           tread
           in
           his
           steps
           ;
           and
           since
           that
           was
           his
           way
           of
           teaching
           it
           should
           be
           ours
           .
           That
           was
           a
           good
           saying
           ,
           Oh!
           that
           it
           were
           at
           this
           day
           true
           of
           all
           those
           upon
           whom
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           is
           called
           .
           
             Non
             magna
             loquimur
             sed
             magna
             vivimus
          
           ;
           we
           do
           not
           only
           speak
           great
           things
           ,
           but
           we
           live
           great
           things
           ;
           we
           speak
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           we
           live
           Christ
           ;
           we
           speak
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           we
           live
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           we
           profess
           Godliness
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           we
           practice
           Godliness
           ;
           know
           for
           certain
           ,
           it
           is
           your
           practising
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           best
           and
           most
           probable
           way
           of
           commending
           it
           to
           others
           ;
           by
           this
           means
           they
           may
           be
           induced
           to
           believe
           that
           Religion
           is
           not
           meer
           notion
           but
           a
           reality
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           practicable
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           pleasant
           .
           It
           is
           your
           drawing
           up
           in
           your
           own
           lives
           a
           beautiful
           ,
           lovely
           Picture
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           most
           likely
           way
           to
           make
           them
           full
           in
           love
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           your
           business
           to
           see
           to
           it
           that
           there
           be
           as
           few
           spots
           in
           it
           as
           possible
           ;
           for
           however
           some
           vain
           Persons
           do
           absurdly
           think
           spots
           in
           their
           Faces
           are
           their
           Ornaments
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           off
           ;
           yet
           sure
           all
           will
           believe
           and
           grant
           that
           spots
           in
           the
           Life
           are
           blemishes
           ,
           and
           a
           meer
           deformity
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           Wives
           are
           commanded
           to
           carry
           as
           becomes
           them
           in
           their
           Conjugal
           Relation
           ,
           
             Being
             in
             subjection
             to
             their
             own
             Husbands
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             chast
             conversation
             coupled
             with
             fear
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             do
             not
             obey
             the
             word
             ,
             they
             may
             without
             the
             word
             be
             won
             by
             the
             conversations
             of
             
             their
             Wives
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           3.1
           ,
           2.
           
           And
           this
           ,
           Oh!
           this
           is
           that
           which
           I
           would
           gladly
           have
           among
           all
           upon
           whom
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           is
           called
           ;
           as
           for
           the
           wicked
           and
           profane
           of
           the
           Age
           ,
           if
           they
           hate
           to
           be
           reformed
           ,
           and
           are
           resolved
           upon
           their
           way
           ,
           they
           may
           go
           on
           .
           
             He
             that
             is
             unjust
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             unjust
             still
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             filthy
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             filthy
             still
             ,
             Rev.
          
           22.11
           .
           Yes
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           ,
           let
           him
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           will
           come
           of
           it
           .
           But
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           as
           for
           Professors
           ,
           let
           them
           live
           up
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           let
           them
           abstain
           from
           all
           appearance
           of
           evil
           ,
           let
           their
           Conversation
           be
           as
           it
           becomes
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           things
           adorn
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           God
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           let
           your
           Conversation
           be
           a
           God-honouring
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           a
           World-condemning
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           a
           Soul-winning
           Conversation
           ;
           Oh!
           the
           good
           that
           might
           by
           this
           be
           done
           ,
           how
           much
           might
           the
           Credit
           and
           Honour
           of
           Religion
           be
           retrieved
           ,
           which
           hath
           sunk
           and
           lost
           so
           much
           in
           this
           Degenerate
           ,
           Atheistical
           ,
           and
           Wicked
           Generation
           in
           which
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           common
           ,
           though
           most
           unjust
           ,
           than
           for
           vile
           Wretches
           to
           take
           up
           all
           the
           dirt
           which
           they
           find
           in
           the
           Lives
           of
           some
           Professors
           ,
           and
           throw
           it
           in
           the
           Face
           of
           our
           glorious
           Religion
           ?
           but
           woe
           be
           to
           the
           Men
           and
           Women
           who
           give
           the
           occasion
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           the
           offence
           cometh
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           better
           for
           them
           they
           had
           never
           been
           Born.
           Woe
           to
           the
           Men
           and
           Women
           that
           pray
           in
           their
           Families
           ,
           and
           then
           contradict
           their
           own
           Prayers
           by
           an
           unsuitable
           Conversation
           ,
           that
           give
           very
           wholesom
           Counsel
           and
           Advice
           ,
           but
           live
           quite
           contrary
           to
           it
           .
           What
           these
           Men
           Build
           with
           one
           hand
           ,
           they
           pull
           down
           with
           the
           other
           ;
           these
           are
           the
           Persons
           that
           do
           Religion
           a
           mischief
           ;
           through
           them
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           is
           Blasphemed
           among
           others
           ,
           Rom.
           2.24
           .
           
           Therefore
           here
           also
           I
           will
           give
           you
           some
           Directions
           ,
           and
           desire
           you
           carefully
           to
           follow
           them
           .
        
         
           First
           ;
           
             Look
             to
             it
             that
             you
             be
             of
             an
             unblameable
             Conversation
             .
          
           I
           know
           that
           while
           you
           are
           here
           you
           cannot
           be
           altogether
           
             sinless
             .
             Paul
          
           groaned
           under
           a
           Body
           of
           Death
           ,
           but
           he
           could
           not
           get
           rid
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           will
           walk
           so
           wisely
           and
           circumspectly
           as
           you
           ought
           ,
           and
           have
           power
           to
           do
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           blameless
           ;
           Daniel
           was
           so
           ,
           so
           accurate
           in
           the
           management
           of
           himself
           ,
           so
           true
           to
           his
           trust
           ,
           that
           though
           his
           great
           Preferment
           drew
           upon
           him
           the
           Envy
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           his
           high
           Place
           render'd
           him
           the
           more
           conspicuous
           and
           visible
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           were
           his
           Enemies
           watch'd
           him
           narrowly
           ,
           yet
           they
           despair'd
           of
           
             finding
             any
             occasion
             against
             him
             ,
             save
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             God
             ,
             Dan.
          
           6.5
           .
           He
           would
           break
           the
           Laws
           of
           Men
           when
           they
           did
           cross
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           his
           Duty
           ,
           and
           still
           will
           be
           his
           Honour
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           an
           excellent
           thing
           ,
           that
           which
           nearly
           ,
           greatly
           concerns
           us
           all
           ,
           so
           to
           carry
           as
           that
           
             our
             own
             Consciences
             may
             not
             blame
             us
          
           ;
           one
           of
           which
           is
           more
           than
           a
           Thousand
           Witnesses
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           a
           greater
           evidence
           ;
           see
           that
           you
           do
           not
           arm
           them
           against
           you
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           reproach
           you
           ;
           this
           was
           
           Paul's
           daily
           care
           and
           study
           ;
           his
           constant
           Employment
           and
           Exercise
           ,
           to
           keep
           his
           Conscience
           void
           of
           offence
           ,
           Acts
           24.16
           .
           he
           would
           by
           no
           means
           offend
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           nor
           give
           it
           any
           cause
           of
           chiding
           and
           being
           angry
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           also
           highly
           our
           Interest
           so
           to
           carry
           as
           that
           
             God
             may
             not
             blame
             us
             at
             the
             last
          
           ;
           that
           he
           may
           not
           reproach
           us
           when
           we
           come
           to
           appear
           in
           open
           Court
           before
           Angels
           ,
           Men
           ,
           and
           Devils
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           Tryed
           for
           our
           Lives
           ,
           and
           Sentence
           as
           to
           our
           Eternal
           State
           ;
           that
           God
           may
           not
           say
           ,
           You
           called
           your selves
           my
           Children
           ,
           but
           you
           were
           a
           company
           of
           disobedient
           
           Children
           ;
           you
           were
           a
           dishonour
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           now
           before
           all
           I
           do
           disown
           you
           ,
           you
           are
           none
           of
           mine
           ,
           I
           know
           you
           not
           .
           Oh!
           do
           you
           please
           God
           now
           ,
           and
           obey
           him
           now
           ,
           and
           honour
           him
           now
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           not
           blame
           you
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           3.14
           .
           
             Be
             diligent
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             found
             of
             him
             in
             peace
             ,
             without
             spot
             ,
             and
             blameless
          
           ;
           this
           doth
           require
           and
           deserve
           all
           the
           diligence
           you
           can
           use
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           I
           would
           press
           upon
           you
           now
           is
           
             an
             unblameable
             walking
             before
             Men
          
           ;
           that
           you
           may
           be
           able
           to
           look
           any
           Man
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           and
           being
           righteous
           ,
           be
           as
           bold
           as
           a
           Lion
           ;
           and
           do
           so
           in
           your
           Families
           ;
           behave
           your selves
           wisely
           by
           walking
           within
           your
           houses
           with
           a
           perfect
           heart
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           perfect
           way
           .
           Some
           when
           they
           go
           abroad
           put
           on
           a
           Cloak
           of
           Morality
           ,
           and
           Religion
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           come
           home
           again
           they
           put
           it
           off
           ;
           they
           look
           like
           Saints
           ,
           good
           Men
           ,
           sweet
           temper'd
           Men
           in
           other
           folks
           ,
           in
           other
           Mens
           houses
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           Tygers
           or
           Devils
           in
           their
           own
           .
           Be
           you
           every
           where
           what
           you
           should
           be
           ,
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           all
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           good
           every
           where
           ,
           best
           at
           home
           .
           Let
           Godliness
           be
           no
           Underling
           ,
           but
           Commander
           in
           chief
           ,
           ordering
           and
           ruling
           both
           your
           words
           and
           actions
           .
           See
           that
           your selves
           be
           not
           guilty
           of
           Lying
           ,
           Swearing
           ,
           Cursing
           ,
           Gaming
           ,
           Drunkenness
           ,
           Uncleanness
           ,
           neither
           let
           any
           filthy
           Communication
           proceed
           out
           of
           your
           mouths
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           infectious
           ,
           tending
           to
           the
           debauching
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           the
           corrupting
           of
           good
           manners
           .
        
         
           The
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           most
           exact
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           Manners
           ,
           do
           very
           much
           insist
           upon
           this
           ,
           and
           loudly
           call
           for
           it
           ;
           2
           Tim.
           2.19
           .
           
             Let
             every
             one
             that
             nameth
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             depart
             from
             Iniquity
             .
          
           Whatever
           he
           did
           before
           while
           he
           was
           an
           Atheist
           ,
           an
           Heathen
           ,
           though
           he
           loved
           Iniquity
           ,
           and
           liv'd
           in
           it
           ,
           though
           he
           drew
           Iniquity
           with
           Cords
           
           of
           Vanity
           ,
           and
           Sin
           as
           with
           Cart-ropes
           ,
           yet
           now
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Christian
           ,
           he
           must
           turn
           over
           another
           Leaf
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           prove
           himself
           a
           Man
           in
           Christ
           ,
           he
           must
           lead
           a
           new
           Life
           ,
           and
           be
           a
           new
           Creature
           ;
           he
           must
           now
           be
           divorced
           from
           Iniquity
           ,
           and
           depart
           from
           it
           ,
           from
           all
           Iniquity
           ,
           from
           all
           sorts
           of
           Iniquity
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           far
           as
           ever
           he
           can
           ,
           saying
           of
           his
           Iniquity
           ,
           what
           Ephraim
           said
           of
           his
           Idols
           ,
           
             What
             have
             I
             to
             do
             any
             more
             with
             them
             ?
             Hos.
          
           14.8
           .
           His
           very
           naming
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           professing
           Faith
           in
           that
           Name
           ,
           and
           calling
           himself
           by
           it
           ,
           doth
           strictly
           oblige
           him
           thereunto
           .
           Again
           ,
           this
           blessed
           Scripture
           (
           which
           is
           as
           Gold
           tryed
           seven
           times
           in
           the
           Fire
           )
           doth
           require
           you
           to
           have
           the
           same
           Mind
           in
           you
           that
           was
           in
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           and
           to
           work
           out
           your
           Salvation
           with
           fear
           and
           trembling
           ,
           and
           
             also
             to
             be
             blameless
             and
             harmless
             ,
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             rebuke
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             crooked
             and
             perverse
             Generation
             among
             whom
             ye
             live
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             forth
             the
             Word
             of
             Life
             ;
             Phil.
          
           2.15
           ,
           16.
           
           Though
           your
           Lines
           are
           cast
           in
           a
           debauched
           place
           ,
           though
           you
           live
           among
           a
           company
           of
           profligate
           Wretches
           ,
           yet
           do
           not
           you
           learn
           their
           Manners
           ;
           they
           will
           not
           be
           the
           better
           for
           you
           ,
           be
           not
           you
           the
           worse
           for
           them
           ;
           keep
           you
           your selves
           pure
           ,
           though
           you
           live
           in
           a
           dirty
           World
           that
           lieth
           in
           wickedness
           ,
           be
           you
           as
           spotless
           as
           is
           possible
           ,
           imitating
           Noah
           ,
           of
           whom
           this
           admirable
           account
           is
           given
           ,
           
             that
             when
             the
             wickedness
             of
             Man
             was
             great
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             was
             filled
             with
             violence
             ,
             and
             all
             flesh
             had
             corrupted
             their
             way
          
           ;
           Gen.
           6.5
           ,
           12.
           
             yet
             he
             was
             a
             just
             Man
             ,
             and
             perfect
             in
             his
             Generation
             ,
             and
             walked
             with
             God
             ;
             Gen.
          
           6.9
           .
           Indeed
           even
           he
           miscarried
           afterward
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           not
           a
           just
           Man
           upon
           Earth
           that
           liveth
           and
           sinneth
           not
           ,
           but
           hitherto
           he
           pleased
           God
           ,
           and
           set
           you
           an
           excellent
           Copy
           ,
           write
           after
           him
           .
           This
           ,
           my
           dear
           Friends
           ,
           is
           the
           least
           that
           all
           Men
           have
           to
           expect
           from
           you
           who
           call
           your selves
           Christians
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           Profession
           
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           not
           to
           fail
           herein
           ;
           be
           sure
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           be
           ye
           blameless
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           
             Be
             you
             always
             grave
             and
             serious
             .
          
           Keep
           not
           only
           clear
           of
           Sin
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           Vanity
           ,
           which
           will
           abate
           your
           esteem
           ,
           and
           render
           you
           less
           valuable
           .
           Really
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           seldom
           thought
           it
           more
           than
           enough
           to
           offend
           and
           turn
           the
           Stomachs
           of
           sober
           and
           wise
           persons
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           foolish
           tricks
           and
           Antick
           gestures
           of
           some
           whose
           Age
           and
           Stature
           did
           speak
           them
           Men.
           That
           is
           evidently
           true
           which
           Elihu
           said
           ,
           
             Great
             Men
             are
             not
             always
             wise
             ,
             neither
             do
             the
             aged
             understand
             Iudgment
             ;
             Iob
          
           32.9
           .
           There
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           too
           often
           is
           want
           of
           Brains
           in
           an
           hoary
           Head.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           a
           Child
           ,
           
             he
             did
             as
             a
             Child
             ,
             and
             spake
             as
             a
             Child
          
           :
           Neither
           was
           it
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           blamed
           or
           wondred
           at
           ;
           what
           else
           was
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           him
           ?
           Though
           sometimes
           excellent
           Wisdom
           appears
           in
           Young
           ones
           ,
           as
           in
           Timothy
           ,
           who
           knew
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           a
           Child
           .
           And
           Ambrose
           saith
           of
           
             Agnes
             ,
             Corpore
             juvencula
             ,
             animo
             cana
             fuit
          
           ;
           she
           had
           a
           youthful
           Body
           ,
           and
           an
           aged
           Mind
           .
           Young
           Samuel
           had
           in
           Grace
           out-striped
           old
           Eli
           :
           But
           ,
           saith
           
             Paul
             ,
             When
             I
             came
             to
             be
             a
             Man
             ,
             I
             put
             away
             childish
             things
             :
          
           And
           it
           is
           greatly
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           that
           all
           would
           do
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           Children
           all
           their
           days
           .
           That
           when
           they
           write
           Man
           ,
           they
           would
           act
           like
           Men
           ,
           bidding
           an
           everlasting
           farewel
           to
           childish
           Tricks
           ,
           and
           childish
           Discourses
           ,
           childish
           Pleasures
           ,
           childish
           Actions
           and
           Carriages
           .
           Yea
           and
           if
           there
           be
           any
           such
           things
           as
           manly
           follies
           ,
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           them
           .
           How
           do
           any
           think
           to
           train
           and
           bring
           up
           their
           Young
           ones
           to
           the
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           Discretion
           ,
           and
           holy
           Prudence
           of
           Men
           ,
           when
           they
           themselves
           are
           playing
           the
           Children
           before
           them
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           be
           you
           grave
           and
           serious
           ;
           let
           Wisdom
           breath
           in
           all
           your
           discourses
           ;
           speak
           much
           the
           Language
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           
           let
           it
           be
           stampt
           upon
           all
           your
           actions
           ;
           for
           one
           act
           of
           folly
           will
           detract
           more
           from
           your
           Reputation
           ,
           than
           twenty
           prudent
           ones
           will
           be
           able
           to
           repair
           and
           make
           up
           again
           ;
           let
           it
           shew
           it self
           in
           all
           your
           Converses
           ;
           be
           so
           familiar
           as
           to
           know
           your
           place
           ;
           so
           let
           out
           your
           Love
           to
           Man
           ,
           as
           still
           to
           keep
           up
           your
           Fear
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           converse
           with
           Friends
           here
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           interrupt
           your
           Communion
           with
           your
           heavenly
           Father
           ;
           be
           so
           courteous
           ,
           as
           still
           to
           be
           Religious
           ;
           so
           sociable
           ,
           as
           to
           keep
           within
           those
           bounds
           which
           God
           hath
           set
           you
           .
        
         
           I
           would
           not
           be
           understood
           as
           speaking
           one
           word
           ,
           no
           not
           a
           syllable
           against
           cheerfulness
           ,
           a
           sober
           and
           well
           regulated
           Mirth
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           only
           allowed
           by
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           enough
           to
           prove
           its
           lawfulness
           ,
           but
           also
           commanded
           ,
           which
           renders
           it
           a
           Duty
           ;
           
             Eat
             thy
             Bread
             with
             a
             merry
             Heart
             ,
             rejoice
             with
             the
             Wife
             of
             thy
             Youth
             ,
          
           yea
           ,
           and
           of
           thy
           Age
           too
           ;
           and
           Paul
           doubles
           the
           Precept
           ,
           
             Rejoice
             evermore
             ,
             and
             again
             I
             say
             rejoice
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Psalmist
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Praise
             is
             comely
          
           for
           the
           upright
           ;
           not
           Complaints
           ,
           but
           Songs
           ;
           not
           always
           Prayer
           ,
           but
           Praise
           ;
           the
           Garment
           of
           Praise
           is
           the
           Beautiful
           Garment
           which
           sits
           most
           neatly
           upon
           a
           Saints
           Back
           ,
           and
           with
           this
           they
           shall
           be
           Invested
           when
           taken
           up
           to
           Glory
           ,
           and
           admitted
           into
           the
           Joy
           of
           their
           Lord
           ;
           and
           this
           I
           desire
           them
           to
           consider
           who
           please
           themselves
           in
           a
           dejected
           ,
           melancholick
           Temper
           ,
           and
           think
           they
           never
           look
           well
           ,
           and
           as
           becomes
           them
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           when
           they
           have
           a
           Cloud
           upon
           their
           Countenances
           ,
           and
           Tears
           trickling
           down
           their
           Cheeks
           ,
           and
           if
           ever
           they
           would
           speak
           properly
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           in
           sighs
           .
           I
           wonder
           who
           told
           them
           so
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           no
           other
           than
           the
           Devil
           ,
           who
           is
           an
           inveterate
           and
           implacable
           Enemy
           as
           to
           their
           Holiness
           ,
           so
           to
           their
           Peace
           and
           Comfort
           .
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           alacrity
           and
           cheerfulness
           is
           your
           Friend
           ,
           and
           promotes
           
           the
           Health
           of
           your
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           furthers
           the
           lively
           ,
           vigorous
           motions
           of
           your
           Souls
           in
           their
           most
           noble
           Employments
           ;
           it
           is
           Health
           to
           your
           Navels
           ,
           and
           Marrow
           to
           your
           Bones
           ,
           and
           Oil
           to
           your
           Wheels
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           also
           sure
           ,
           that
           chearfulness
           doth
           
             become
             you
          
           ;
           it
           is
           most
           becoming
           because
           most
           proper
           for
           you
           most
           suitable
           to
           that
           God
           who
           is
           your
           Father
           ,
           to
           that
           Jesus
           who
           is
           your
           Head
           and
           Husband
           ,
           to
           that
           Covenant
           upon
           which
           you
           have
           laid
           hold
           ,
           to
           those
           Promises
           in
           which
           you
           are
           interested
           ,
           to
           those
           Hopes
           under
           which
           you
           are
           planted
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           safe
           ,
           sweet
           ,
           blessed
           state
           into
           which
           you
           by
           Grace
           are
           brought
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           doth
           become
           you
           is
           evident
           from
           hence
           ,
           because
           it
           doth
           belong
           to
           you
           .
           
             Light
             is
             sown
             for
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             joy
             for
             the
             upright
             in
             heart
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           fit
           you
           should
           reap
           that
           which
           Heavens
           Hand
           hath
           sown
           for
           you
           .
           There
           are
           no
           Persons
           in
           the
           World
           that
           have
           such
           a
           Right
           and
           Title
           to
           Joy
           as
           Believers
           have
           ;
           wicked
           Men
           indeed
           have
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           no
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           Rich
           ,
           yet
           are
           commanded
           
             to
             weep
             and
             howl
             for
             the
             Miseries
             that
             shall
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             Iames
          
           5.1
           .
           For
           a
           Temporal
           Heaven
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           an
           Eternal
           Hell.
           
        
         
           And
           further
           it
           is
           sure
           ,
           that
           chearfulness
           is
           one
           way
           to
           
             commend
             Religion
             to
             others
          
           :
           The
           World
           is
           mistaken
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           hath
           taken
           up
           a
           wrong
           notion
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           it
           holds
           fast
           ,
           viz.
           that
           it
           is
           a
           dull
           ,
           heavy
           ,
           mopish
           ,
           and
           melancholick
           thing
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           morose
           and
           ill-natur'd
           ,
           an
           Enemy
           to
           Manners
           and
           Mirth
           ;
           but
           that
           is
           a
           false
           notion
           ,
           a
           grand
           mistake
           ;
           it
           doth
           not
           forbid
           chearfulness
           ,
           but
           directs
           and
           orders
           it
           ,
           it
           teacheth
           Men
           to
           be
           merry
           and
           wise
           ;
           and
           I
           do
           heartily
           wish
           all
           that
           chearfulness
           were
           quite
           banished
           which
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Rules
           and
           Principles
           of
           our
           Religion
           .
           The
           World
           would
           be
           far
           better
           
           without
           it
           ;
           what
           need
           is
           there
           of
           that
           Laughter
           which
           Solomon
           call'd
           Madness
           ,
           or
           what
           good
           comes
           of
           it
           ;
           away
           with
           all
           that
           Iesting
           which
           the
           Scripture
           calls
           vain
           .
           It
           is
           a
           sad
           thing
           for
           Men
           to
           live
           Iesting
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           go
           to
           Hell
           
             in
             Earnest
          
           ;
           you
           will
           find
           it
           best
           to
           be
           Merry
           and
           Religious
           .
           
             R●s
             severa
             est
             verum
             gaudium
          
           ;
           true
           joy
           is
           a
           severe
           ,
           grave
           ,
           and
           serious
           thing
           ,
           and
           let
           that
           measure
           your
           days
           ;
           let
           there
           be
           lightsomness
           ,
           but
           nothing
           of
           lightness
           ;
           solidity
           ,
           but
           no
           froth
           ;
           let
           your
           Families
           be
           witnesses
           of
           your
           Integrity
           ,
           and
           see
           nothing
           in
           your
           Conversation
           that
           is
           below
           understanding
           Men
           ,
           nothing
           unworthy
           of
           gracious
           Christians
           .
           But
           this
           is
           not
           enough
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ;
           
             Let
             your
             Carriages
             be
             holy
          
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           said
           to
           his
           Hearers
           ,
           
             what
             do
             ye
             more
             than
             others
             ?
             Mat.
          
           5.47
           .
           You
           that
           have
           received
           more
           than
           others
           must
           do
           more
           than
           others
           ;
           you
           that
           have
           been
           made
           partakers
           
             of
             Grace
          
           must
           out
           do
           ,
           and
           out
           go
           ,
           and
           out-shine
           those
           that
           have
           no
           more
           than
           Nature
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           for
           you
           that
           you
           do
           nothing
           contrary
           to
           the
           Divine
           Precepts
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           not
           point-blank
           run
           cross
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           
             Negative
             Religion
          
           will
           never
           commend
           you
           to
           God
           ,
           nor
           carry
           you
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           you
           must
           conform
           to
           those
           Precepts
           ,
           and
           walk
           up
           to
           that
           Rule
           ,
           so
           shall
           you
           have
           Peace
           ,
           and
           find
           Mercy
           .
           
             I
             have
             hoped
             for
             thy
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             done
             thy
             Commandments
          
           ;
           not
           legally
           ,
           but
           Evangelically
           ,
           Psal.
           119.166
           .
           Yea
           ,
           he
           that
           hath
           the
           Commandments
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Heart
           may
           have
           Salvation
           in
           his
           Eye
           .
           He
           that
           leads
           a
           Life
           of
           obedience
           may
           live
           a
           Life
           of
           Hope
           ;
           and
           so
           godliliness
           richly
           pays
           for
           the
           pains
           it
           calls
           for
           ;
           therefore
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           walk
           in
           print
           ,
           so
           walk
           as
           to
           set
           Copies
           for
           others
           to
           write
           after
           ,
           so
           that
           you
           may
           say
           to
           them
           ,
           
             Walk
             so
             as
             you
             have
             us
             for
             an
             Example
             .
          
        
         
         
           You
           do
           very
           well
           know
           how
           ready
           young
           ones
           are
           to
           produce
           you
           for
           their
           warrant
           ,
           and
           they
           think
           your
           Example
           is
           sufficient
           authority
           ,
           and
           should
           signifie
           as
           much
           as
           an
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           did
           formerly
           in
           the
           Schools
           ,
           which
           stopt
           the
           Mouth
           of
           Contradiction
           ,
           no
           Argument
           to
           the
           contrary
           was
           to
           be
           admitted
           ;
           so
           here
           ,
           young
           ones
           think
           the
           day
           is
           their
           own
           when
           they
           can
           say
           ,
           
             I
             heard
             my
             Father
             or
             my
             Master
             speak
             such
             a
             word
             ,
             or
             I
             saw
             him
             do
             such
             a
             thing
          
           ;
           and
           from
           thence
           they
           strongly
           conclude
           ,
           that
           without
           all
           peradventure
           they
           may
           speak
           and
           do
           the
           same
           ;
           where
           as
           poor
           Creatures
           they
           are
           greatly
           mistaken
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           very
           sorry
           Plea
           ,
           a
           weak
           ,
           pitiful
           Argument
           that
           cannot
           justifie
           them
           ,
           nor
           will
           it
           satisfie
           God
           ;
           if
           the
           thing
           done
           be
           amiss
           ,
           your
           doing
           it
           will
           not
           bear
           them
           out
           when
           the
           matter
           comes
           to
           be
           tryed
           before
           the
           Judgment-Seat
           of
           Christ
           ;
           nay
           ,
           your
           Example
           alone
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           sufficient
           to
           justifie
           them
           ,
           that
           your
           command
           will
           not
           do
           it
           .
           I
           do
           indeed
           know
           it
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           If
           Superiors
           command
           what
           is
           unlawful
           ,
           Inferiors
           are
           bound
           to
           obey
           them
           ;
           and
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           
             Though
             the
             Superiors
             shall
             be
             damned
             for
             their
             command
             ,
             yet
             the
             Inferiors
             shall
             be
             saved
             for
             their
             Obedience
          
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           Cursed
           Opinion
           ;
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           obey
           God
           rather
           than
           all
           the
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           their
           Examples
           are
           not
           for
           us
           to
           follow
           ,
           nor
           doth
           their
           commands
           oblige
           us
           to
           active
           Obedience
           ,
           when
           they
           run
           cross
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           :
           and
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           hath
           broken
           out
           ,
           and
           will
           still
           break
           out
           against
           Persons
           and
           People
           for
           such
           their
           Obedience
           ,
           Hos.
           5.11
           ,
           12.
           
           Ephraim
           
             is
             oppressed
             and
             broken
             in
             judgment
             ,
             because
             he
             willingly
             walked
             after
             the
             Commandment
             ,
             therefore
             will
             I
             be
             unto
          
           Ephraim
           
             as
             a
             Moth
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             House
             of
          
           Judah
           
             as
             Rottenness
          
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           I
           advise
           and
           beseech
           you
           that
           ye
           would
           be
           holy
           ,
           that
           so
           ye
           may
           be
           exemplary
           ;
           be
           you
           sure
           
           to
           keep
           the
           way
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           safely
           tread
           in
           your
           steps
           ;
           do
           you
           follow
           Christ
           that
           ye
           may
           with
           boldness
           call
           upon
           them
           to
           be
           followers
           of
           you
           .
           I
           cannot
           but
           again
           mention
           that
           resolution
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           desire
           you
           to
           remember
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           your
           fixed
           resolve
           too
           ;
           Psal.
           101.2
           .
           
             I
             will
             behave
             my self
             wisely
             in
             a
             perfect
             way
             ,
             I
             will
             walk
             within
             my
             House
             with
             a
             perfect
             Heart
          
           ;
           do
           you
           the
           same
           ?
           Behave
           your selves
           graciously
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           behaving
           your selves
           wisely
           ,
           walk
           in
           the
           Scripture-way
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           the
           perfect
           way
           ;
           then
           you
           may
           humbly
           invite
           God
           to
           come
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           comfortably
           hope
           that
           he
           will.
           Do
           this
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           your
           House
           ,
           in
           your
           Families
           ,
           and
           before
           your
           Domesticks
           ,
           where
           ,
           and
           with
           whom
           ,
           you
           do
           most
           frequently
           and
           intimately
           converse
           ;
           and
           in
           order
           to
           the
           more
           firm
           fastening
           of
           this
           Resolution
           ,
           and
           your
           better
           putting
           it
           in
           practice
           ,
           I
           advise
           you
           often
           to
           call
           to
           mind
           that
           excellent
           Question
           propounded
           by
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           in
           his
           second
           Epistle
           ,
           Chap.
           3.
           ver
           .
           11.
           
           
             Seeing
             all
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             dissolved
             ,
          
           all
           what
           things
           ?
           All
           those
           things
           that
           he
           had
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           former
           part
           of
           that
           Chapter
           ,
           all
           these
           things
           that
           are
           within
           your
           sight
           ;
           your
           Families
           shall
           be
           dissolved
           ,
           your
           nearest
           and
           dearest
           Relations
           ,
           Civil
           ,
           Conjugal
           ,
           Natural
           ,
           shall
           be
           dissolved
           ;
           the
           Union
           between
           your
           Souls
           and
           Bodies
           shall
           be
           dissolved
           ,
           those
           two
           old
           dear
           Friends
           must
           part
           ,
           the
           whole
           Frame
           and
           Fabrick
           of
           Nature
           must
           be
           dissolved
           ,
           
             The
             Heavens
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           these
           visible
           Heavens
           ,
           
             shall
             pass
             away
             with
             a
             great
             noise
             ,
             and
             the
             Elements
             shall
             melt
             with
             fervent
             heat
             ,
          
           for
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           will
           be
           revealed
           from
           Heaven
           in
           flaming
           Fire
           ;
           
             the
             Earth
             also
             and
             the
             works
             therein
             shall
             be
             burnt
             up
          
           ;
           what
           Works
           ?
           Gods
           Works
           ,
           and
           Mens
           Works
           ;
           well
           ,
           what
           then
           ?
           One
           Question
           I
           would
           ask
           you
           ,
           and
           have
           you
           to
           ask
           your selves
           ,
           that
           is
           
           this
           ,
           
             What
             are
             you
          
           ?
           Are
           you
           fire
           proof
           ?
           Are
           you
           Gold
           ?
           Can
           you
           endure
           the
           Burning
           ?
           Can
           you
           dwell
           with
           devouring
           Fire
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           devoured
           by
           it
           ?
           Another
           Question
           is
           ,
           
             What
             should
             you
             be
          
           ?
           Take
           it
           in
           the
           same
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           
             What
             manner
             of
             Persons
             ought
             ye
             to
             be
             in
             all
             holy
             conversation
             and
             godliness
             ?
          
           not
           of
           the
           ordinary
           make
           and
           common
           size
           of
           Professors
           ,
           See
           that
           you
           be
           Saints
           of
           the
           first
           rate
           ;
           let
           your
           godliness
           be
           of
           the
           highest
           pitch
           ,
           and
           most
           lovely
           complexion
           .
           See
           that
           you
           be
           excellent
           and
           eminent
           for
           your
           Holiness
           ,
           that
           every
           step
           of
           your
           way
           be
           no
           other
           than
           a
           walking
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           of
           your
           actions
           be
           right
           and
           regular
           ,
           and
           that
           your
           whole
           Conversation
           ,
           all
           the
           windings
           and
           turnings
           of
           your
           Lives
           be
           plain
           and
           evident
           demonstrations
           of
           your
           holiness
           and
           godliness
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ;
           
             Be
             humble
             and
             meek
             in
             your
             Deportments
             .
          
           As
           you
           are
           commanded
           
             to
             put
             on
             Christ
          
           ,
           that
           lie
           may
           be
           visible
           in
           your
           Tempers
           and
           Lives
           ,
           and
           others
           may
           love
           
             Christum
             habitantem
             in
             vobis
          
           ,
           Christ
           dwelling
           in
           you
           ;
           so
           you
           are
           commanded
           to
           be
           
             cloathed
             with
             Humility
          
           .
           This
           should
           be
           the
           upper
           Garment
           ,
           and
           through
           this
           your
           Graces
           ,
           and
           Gifts
           ,
           all
           your
           Excellencies
           and
           Accomplishments
           will
           shine
           with
           the
           greater
           and
           more
           taking
           Beauty
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           and
           do
           most
           readily
           grant
           there
           is
           a
           distance
           between
           the
           Rulers
           and
           the
           Ruled
           ,
           between
           Parents
           and
           Children
           ,
           Masters
           and
           Servants
           ,
           Mistresses
           and
           Maids
           ;
           Nature
           it self
           teacheth
           it
           ,
           and
           God
           himself
           hath
           order'd
           it
           ;
           and
           Superiors
           should
           know
           their
           places
           ,
           and
           be
           known
           in
           them
           ;
           it
           is
           fit
           ,
           it
           becomes
           them
           ,
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           their
           duty
           ,
           and
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           part
           with
           any
           of
           that
           honour
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           authority
           ,
           with
           which
           God
           hath
           invested
           them
           ,
           so
           to
           do
           would
           be
           sin
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           Inferiours
           are
           to
           understand
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           their
           
           places
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           their
           distance
           .
           There
           is
           an
           honour
           owing
           from
           Children
           to
           Parents
           ,
           and
           they
           ought
           most
           chearfully
           to
           pay
           it
           .
           There
           is
           a
           fear
           ,
           a
           reverence
           ,
           an
           awe
           due
           from
           Servants
           to
           their
           Masters
           and
           Mistresses
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           bound
           with
           all
           readiness
           to
           give
           it
           ,
           they
           sin
           if
           they
           do
           it
           not
           ;
           they
           must
           not
           think
           to
           be
           (
           as
           the
           Proverb
           hath
           it
           )
           
             hail
             Fellows
             well
             met
          
           ;
           the
           Sacred
           Scripture
           knoweth
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           the
           Great
           and
           Holy
           God
           doth
           not
           allow
           it
           ;
           see
           how
           his
           Will
           in
           this
           matter
           is
           revealed
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           Eph.
           6.1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             Children
             obey
             your
             Parents
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             right
             ;
             honour
             thy
             Father
             and
             Mother
             that
             it
             may
             be
             well
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             maist
             live
             long
             upon
             the
             earth
          
           ;
           ver
           .
           5.
           
           
             Servants
             ,
             be
             obedient
             to
             them
             that
             are
             your
             Masters
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
             in
             singleness
             of
             your
             heart
             ,
             as
             unto
             Christ.
          
           The
           like
           you
           may
           read
           in
           Col.
           3.20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           And
           again
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           6.1
           .
           
             Let
             as
             many
             Servants
             as
             are
             under
             the
             yoke
             ,
             count
             their
             own
             Masters
             worthy
             of
             all
             honour
             ,
             that
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Doctrine
             be
             not
             blasphemed
             .
          
           God
           is
           not
           the
           God
           of
           Confusion
           ,
           but
           of
           Order
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           his
           Will
           that
           Order
           should
           be
           maintained
           and
           kept
           up
           in
           Churches
           ,
           and
           Nations
           ,
           and
           Families
           .
        
         
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           and
           very
           becoming
           of
           Superiours
           as
           to
           be
           low
           in
           their
           own
           Eyes
           ,
           so
           to
           be
           humble
           in
           their
           Behaviour
           toward
           those
           below
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           condescend
           to
           those
           who
           are
           of
           low
           degree
           .
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           was
           Master
           ,
           though
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Servant
           ,
           he
           was
           Lord
           of
           all
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           Glory
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           
             meek
             and
             lowly
          
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           his
           Will
           that
           all
           his
           Disciples
           should
           of
           him
           learn
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           Mat.
           11.29
           .
           The
           highest
           Heaven
           is
           not
           so
           much
           above
           the
           Earth
           as
           the
           great
           and
           glorious
           God
           is
           above
           Angels
           and
           Men
           ;
           there
           is
           an
           infinite
           distance
           between
           him
           and
           
           us
           ,
           yet
           how
           low
           doth
           he
           stoop
           ,
           how
           wonderfully
           doth
           he
           condescend
           to
           his
           poor
           Creatures
           ,
           to
           Worms
           ,
           to
           Dust
           and
           Ashes
           ,
           
             to
             whom
             he
             looks
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             dwells
             ,
          
           whom
           he
           gives
           leave
           
             to
             lay
             hold
             upon
             his
             strength
             ,
             to
             wrestle
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             come
             with
             boldness
             to
             his
             throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Ask
             me
             of
             things
             to
             come
             concerning
             my
             Sons
             ,
             and
             concerning
             the
             work
             of
             my
             hands
             command
             ye
             me
             !
          
           Isa.
           45.11
           .
           Mind
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           be
           astonished
           that
           so
           great
           a
           Majesty
           should
           so
           greatly
           bow
           to
           such
           pitiful
           shreds
           of
           Being
           ;
           Psal.
           8.4
           .
           
             What
             is
             man
             that
             thou
             art
             mindful
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             that
             thou
             visitest
             him
             ?
          
           Now
           certainly
           since
           the
           great
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           do
           thus
           stoop
           and
           humble
           themselves
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           conclude
           ,
           that
           Pride
           becomes
           no
           body
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           shame
           and
           disgrace
           of
           all
           that
           are
           guilty
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           generally
           those
           Persons
           are
           highest
           in
           Pride
           who
           are
           lowest
           in
           Worth
           ;
           Pride
           and
           Frowardness
           turn
           Men
           and
           Women
           into
           Monsters
           ,
           yea
           ,
           into
           a
           kind
           of
           ugly
           Devils
           ,
           for
           as
           such
           they
           appear
           in
           the
           Eyes
           of
           those
           that
           have
           to
           do
           with
           them
           ,
           yea
           ,
           let
           their
           other
           accomplishments
           be
           never
           so
           great
           ,
           yet
           this
           one
           thing
           spoils
           all
           .
           Such
           a
           Man
           is
           an
           Understanding
           Man
           ,
           a
           Learned
           Man
           ,
           a
           Wise
           Man
           ,
           an
           Active
           Man
           ,
           a
           very
           Useful
           Man
           ;
           this
           is
           an
           high
           Encomium
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           a
           Self-conceited
           Man
           ,
           a
           Proud
           ,
           Lofty
           Man
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           blot
           in
           his
           Escutcheon
           ,
           Men
           do
           not
           like
           him
           ,
           and
           God
           
             will
             resist
             him
          
           ;
           whereas
           Humility
           is
           an
           Ornament
           wheresoever
           it
           is
           found
           ,
           but
           it
           sets
           them
           off
           most
           who
           are
           highest
           .
           God
           delights
           to
           see
           such
           a
           Man
           ,
           
             he
             will
             dwell
             with
             him
             that
             is
             of
             a
             contrite
             and
             humble
             Spirit
             ,
          
           Isa.
           57.15
           .
           And
           that
           is
           an
           evident
           sign
           he
           likes
           and
           loves
           them
           well
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           will
           dwell
           with
           him
           ,
           so
           will
           be
           good
           and
           liberal
           to
           them
           ,
           
             he
             will
             revive
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             grace
             ,
          
           Jam.
           4.6
           .
           He
           hath
           a
           special
           favour
           for
           them
           ,
           he
           will
           smile
           lovingly
           
           upon
           them
           ,
           he
           will
           give
           forth
           plentifully
           of
           his
           Spirit
           unto
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           fresh
           influences
           ,
           and
           blessed
           assistances
           ,
           grace
           for
           grace
           .
           Thus
           an
           humble
           Spirit
           renders
           you
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           and
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           a
           kind
           ,
           affable
           ,
           courteous
           behaviour
           will
           commend
           you
           to
           Men
           ,
           to
           all
           those
           with
           whom
           you
           Converse
           .
        
         
           But
           while
           I
           am
           commending
           humility
           to
           Family
           Governours
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           have
           them
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           unworthy
           of
           that
           place
           in
           which
           God
           hath
           set
           them
           .
           Stoop
           ,
           but
           not
           basely
           ,
           not
           below
           your
           place
           ,
           shew
           your selves
           humble
           and
           kind
           ,
           but
           do
           not
           make
           your selves
           mean
           ,
           and
           cheap
           .
           Remember
           you
           are
           Parents
           ,
           and
           Master
           and
           Mistress
           ,
           and
           carry
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           let
           not
           Inferiours
           forget
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           turn
           kindness
           into
           wantonness
           and
           neglect
           ;
           there
           are
           due
           bounds
           and
           limits
           unto
           which
           they
           may
           go
           ,
           and
           beyond
           which
           they
           cannot
           pass
           without
           being
           Transgressors
           .
           It
           is
           not
           fit
           that
           Servants
           should
           be
           all
           tongue
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           their
           Master
           ,
           or
           their
           Mistress
           ,
           or
           boldly
           mingle
           them selves
           with
           their
           Discourses
           ;
           yet
           they
           may
           be
           permitted
           to
           speak
           before
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           
             open
             their
             mouths
             with
             wisdom
          
           ,
           in
           a
           due
           season
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           right
           manner
           .
           It
           is
           not
           fit
           that
           Servants
           should
           usurp
           Authority
           ,
           or
           take
           into
           their
           own
           hands
           the
           reins
           of
           Government
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           a
           right
           to
           dictate
           and
           give
           order
           ;
           no
           ,
           no
           ,
           their
           business
           is
           to
           do
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           cut
           it
           out
           ;
           yet
           they
           may
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           cases
           modestly
           shew
           their
           Opinion
           .
           
             Servants
             are
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             their
             Masters
             ,
             pleasing
             them
             well
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             not
             answering
             again
          
           ;
           not
           quarelling
           and
           murmuring
           against
           their
           Orders
           or
           Corrections
           ,
           not
           thwarting
           and
           contradicting
           them
           ,
           and
           thereby
           provoking
           their
           anger
           and
           indignation
           against
           them
           ;
           yet
           when
           they
           
           are
           spoken
           to
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           be
           sullenly
           silent
           ,
           but
           give
           respective
           answers
           ;
           yet
           when
           they
           have
           received
           wrong
           ,
           and
           are
           unjustly
           charged
           ,
           they
           may
           seasonably
           with
           due
           submission
           ,
           and
           soft
           words
           (
           which
           turn
           away
           wrath
           )
           assert
           their
           own
           innocency
           ,
           and
           clear
           themselves
           of
           that
           blame
           which
           was
           laid
           upon
           them
           .
           An
           instance
           hereof
           we
           have
           in
           David
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           24.8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           
             When
             Saul
             looked
             behind
             him
             ,
             David
             stooped
             with
             his
             face
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             bowed
             himself
             ;
             and
             David
             said
             to
             Saul
             ,
             wherefore
             hearest
             thou
             mens
             words
             ,
             saying
             ,
             behold
             ,
             David
             seeketh
             thy
             hurt
             ?
             Behold
             ,
             this
             day
             thine
             eyes
             have
             seen
             how
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             delivered
             thee
             to
             day
             into
             my
             hand
             in
             the
             Cave
             ,
             and
             some
             bid
             me
             kill
             thee
             ,
             but
             mine
             eye
             spared
             thee
             :
             and
             I
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             put
             forth
             my
             hand
             against
             my
             Lord
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             my
             Father
             ,
             see
             ,
             yea
             see
             the
             skirt
             of
             thy
             Robe
             in
             my
             hand
             ;
             for
             in
             that
             I
             cut
             off
             the
             skirt
             of
             thy
             Robe
             ,
             and
             killed
             thee
             not
             ,
             know
             thou
             and
             see
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             neither
             evil
             nor
             transgression
             in
             mine
             hand
             ,
             and
             I
             hav●
             not
             sinned
             against
             thee
          
           ;
           thus
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           so
           Servants
           may
           humbly
           clear
           and
           vindicate
           themselves
           when
           innocent
           .
           And
           Saul
           himself
           ,
           as
           bad
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           did
           hearken
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           owned
           his
           integrity
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             thou
             art
             more
             righteous
             than
             I
             ,
             for
             thou
             hast
             rewarded
             me
             good
             ,
             whereas
             I
             have
             rewarded
             thee
             evil
             .
          
        
         
           Before
           I
           pass
           on
           and
           leave
           this
           particular
           ,
           I
           shall
           propound
           to
           your
           consideration
           the
           practice
           of
           Iob
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Mirrour
           of
           Patience
           ,
           and
           a
           Non-such
           for
           Piety
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           it
           was
           far
           from
           him
           
             to
             despise
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             Man-Servant
             ,
             or
             his
             Maid
             Servant
             ,
             when
             they
             contended
             with
             him
             .
          
           If
           I
           had
           done
           so
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             when
             God
             riseth
             up
             ,
             and
             what
             shall
             I
             answer
             when
             he
             visiteth
             ?
             Iob
          
           31.13
           ,
           14.
           
           We
           must
           needs
           speak
           something
           to
           that
           
           word
           contended
           ;
           when
           they
           contended
           with
           me
           .
           May
           Servants
           contend
           with
           their
           Masters
           and
           Mistresses
           ?
           they
           do
           often
           ,
           too
           too
           often
           contend
           among
           themselves
           ,
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           more
           shame
           for
           them
           ;
           but
           would
           Iob
           allow
           them
           to
           contend
           with
           himself
           ?
           if
           he
           did
           ,
           indeed
           we
           may
           admire
           his
           Patience
           ,
           but
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           commend
           his
           Prudence
           .
           What
           therefore
           are
           we
           to
           understand
           by
           this
           their
           contending
           ?
           let
           Holy
           and
           Reverend
           Mr.
           Caryl
           answer
           the
           question
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           ,
           in
           these
           Particulars
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           We
           are
           not
           to
           understand
           this
           ,
           of
           a
           bold
           and
           saucy
           contending
           ,
           doubtless
           Iob
           was
           a
           Wiser
           Man
           than
           to
           endure
           such
           unmannerly
           Servants
           in
           his
           House
           ;
           such
           sacucie
           carriage
           deserves
           and
           calls
           for
           sower
           returns
           ;
           nor
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Are
           we
           to
           understand
           hereby
           contention
           in
           a
           way
           of
           gainsaying
           ,
           thwarting
           him
           in
           his
           Orders
           ,
           and
           contradicting
           his
           Commands
           ;
           a
           Master
           who
           knows
           his
           place
           ,
           will
           not
           bear
           with
           that
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           to
           have
           them
           for
           his
           Controulers
           ,
           nor
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           are
           we
           to
           understand
           it
           of
           any
           unreasonable
           murmuring
           and
           dislike
           upon
           every
           trivial
           and
           frivolous
           occasion
           ;
           these
           things
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           permitted
           in
           any
           well-govern'd
           Family
           ,
           such
           as
           Iob
           was
           .
           If
           Servants
           will
           thus
           contend
           with
           their
           Masters
           ,
           they
           have
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           not
           only
           reason
           to
           despise
           and
           dislike
           them
           ,
           but
           unless
           they
           amend
           ,
           to
           rid
           their
           hands
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           out
           of
           their
           Houses
           .
           Therefore
           we
           have
           cause
           to
           conclude
           Iobs
           meaning
           was
           this
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           When
           any
           Servant
           had
           matter
           of
           complaint
           as
           to
           any
           Household
           grievance
           ,
           he
           gave
           them
           free
           liberty
           to
           acquaint
           him
           with
           it
           ;
           they
           needed
           not
           be
           afraid
           to
           present
           their
           case
           to
           him
           ,
           whom
           they
           should
           find
           to
           be
           their
           Patron
           ,
           as
           well
           
           as
           their
           Master
           ,
           and
           as
           ready
           to
           do
           them
           right
           ,
           as
           to
           expect
           service
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           Author
           saith
           .
           Sometimes
           Servants
           complain
           that
           their
           Reward
           or
           Wages
           is
           too
           little
           ,
           sometimes
           that
           their
           Work
           is
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           lieth
           too
           hard
           or
           heavy
           upon
           them
           .
           When
           Iobs
           Servants
           contended
           with
           him
           about
           those
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           matters
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           bid
           them
           hold
           their
           tongue
           ,
           or
           get
           them
           gone
           ,
           much
           less
           did
           he
           say
           as
           Pharaoh
           did
           ,
           
             there
             shall
             be
             more
             work
             laid
             upon
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             labour
             therein
             ,
          
           but
           he
           heard
           them
           patiently
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           redress
           ,
           if
           their
           Complaints
           were
           just
           ,
           
             which
             many
             Masters
             would
             not
             do
          
           ;
           or
           else
           he
           convinced
           them
           by
           his
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           the
           weight
           of
           his
           Arguments
           ,
           that
           their
           Complaints
           were
           causeless
           ,
           and
           unreasonable
           ,
           
             which
             most
             Masters
             could
             not
             do
             .
          
           He
           was
           always
           willing
           and
           ready
           to
           rectifie
           whatever
           was
           amiss
           ,
           and
           to
           remove
           every
           thing
           that
           was
           really
           a
           grievance
           ;
           go
           ye
           and
           do
           likewise
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           past
           dispute
           ,
           that
           Masters
           and
           Mistresses
           have
           
             a
             place
             above
             their
             Servants
          
           ;
           God
           himself
           hath
           by
           the
           all-disposing
           hand
           of
           his
           wise
           Providence
           ,
           set
           them
           upon
           the
           upper
           ground
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           
             a
             power
             over
             their
             Servants
          
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           continue
           such
           ;
           but
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           to
           abuse
           them
           ,
           nor
           trample
           them
           under
           their
           feet
           ;
           no
           ,
           no
           ,
           you
           ought
           to
           be
           humble
           ,
           meek
           ,
           and
           lowly
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           great
           ,
           so
           high
           ,
           and
           rich
           .
           The
           Sun
           is
           a
           glorious
           Creature
           ,
           and
           much
           above
           the
           Earth
           ,
           yet
           how
           comfortable
           is
           it
           to
           the
           things
           therein
           ,
           how
           kind
           and
           benign
           its
           Beams
           and
           Influences
           ?
           be
           you
           so
           in
           your
           Places
           ,
           not
           only
           righteous
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           courteous
           ,
           not
           Labans
           ,
           not
           Nabals
           .
           To
           this
           end
           ,
           frequently
           remember
           and
           consider
           ,
           that
           as
           you
           are
           Persons
           in
           Authority
           ,
           so
           you
           are
           under
           Authority
           ,
           you
           your selves
           have
           a
           Master
           too
           ;
           you
           are
           above
           your
           Servants
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           
           a
           God
           in
           Heaven
           who
           is
           infinitely
           more
           above
           you
           ,
           and
           hath
           Persons
           ,
           Times
           ,
           and
           Things
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           own
           dispose
           ,
           and
           doth
           make
           frequent
           turns
           and
           changes
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           his
           delight
           to
           abase
           the
           Proud.
           If
           any
           of
           you
           will
           pride
           it
           in
           the
           place
           of
           Masters
           ,
           and
           Mistresses
           ,
           God
           can
           easily
           ,
           and
           he
           quickly
           may
           bring
           you
           down
           into
           the
           place
           ,
           rank
           and
           condition
           of
           poor
           Servants
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           alteration
           will
           be
           very
           uneasie
           to
           you
           ,
           unless
           God
           brings
           your
           Spirits
           down
           to
           your
           Condition
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           very
           uneasie
           ;
           a
           strait
           Shooe
           drawn
           upon
           a
           big
           foot
           ,
           pincheth
           it
           ,
           and
           puts
           it
           to
           pain
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
             Be
             loving
             and
             Kind
             in
             all
             your
             Carriages
             .
          
           Love
           like
           Varnish
           puts
           a
           beauty
           and
           gloss
           upon
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           like
           Sugar
           or
           Honey
           a
           sweetness
           into
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           most
           glorious
           representation
           of
           God
           to
           us
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             is
             Love.
          
           It
           was
           an
           excellent
           Chariot
           which
           King
           Solomon
           made
           for
           himself
           ,
           Cant.
           3.9
           ,
           10.
           
             of
             the
             Wood
             of
             Lebanon
          
           ,
           there
           was
           sweetness
           ,
           
             the
             Pillars
             thereof
             were
             Silver
             ,
             and
             the
             bottom
             was
             Gold
             ,
             and
             the
             covering
             of
             it
             of
             purple
             ,
          
           there
           was
           Richness
           ,
           and
           Princely
           State
           ,
           but
           what
           follows
           sets
           off
           and
           commends
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           
             the
             middest
             of
             it
             was
             paved
             with
             Love
             for
             the
             Daughters
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           Yes
           ,
           had
           there
           been
           no
           love
           there
           ,
           one
           might
           as
           well
           have
           rode
           in
           a
           Cart
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Solomons
             Chariot
          
           .
           Love
           goeth
           with
           the
           Holy
           Soul
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           there
           it
           is
           perfected
           ,
           and
           there
           it
           eternally
           abides
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           Heaven
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           brightness
           of
           its
           glory
           ,
           and
           the
           sweetness
           of
           all
           its
           delights
           .
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           are
           two
           excellent
           Graces
           ,
           and
           of
           singular
           use
           here
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           both
           cease
           ;
           Faith
           being
           swallowed
           up
           of
           Vision
           ,
           and
           Hope
           most
           gladly
           resigning
           its
           place
           to
           Fruition
           ,
           but
           Love
           remains
           .
           Heaven
           would
           not
           be
           Heaven
           without
           Love
           ;
           call
           that
           place
           Hell
           where
           Love
           is
           not
           ,
           that
           House
           Hell
           where
           Love
           dwells
           not
           .
        
         
         
           You
           that
           are
           Husbands
           ,
           and
           Wives
           be
           loving
           and
           kind
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           in
           your
           looks
           and
           in
           your
           lips
           let
           there
           be
           the
           law
           of
           kindness
           ▪
           that
           will
           strengthen
           your
           interest
           in
           your
           Family
           ,
           and
           power
           over
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           sweeten
           your
           own
           life
           ,
           and
           Relations
           ;
           whereas
           your
           quarrels
           and
           contentions
           do
           and
           will
           render
           you
           mean
           ,
           cheap
           and
           contemptible
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           your
           Inferiours
           .
           Some
           may
           think
           it
           great
           to
           ride
           Master
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           their
           will
           ,
           but
           they
           lose
           much
           more
           in
           their
           honour
           than
           that
           comes
           to
           .
           Therefore
           if
           at
           any
           time
           there
           happen
           a
           disagreement
           between
           you
           ,
           keep
           it
           close
           and
           private
           between
           your selves
           ,
           not
           suffering
           it
           to
           take
           air
           ;
           if
           there
           be
           a
           spark
           of
           discontent
           kindled
           ▪
           put
           it
           out
           with
           all
           speed
           ,
           and
           let
           it
           not
           break
           forth
           into
           a
           flame
           .
        
         
           Be
           also
           kind
           and
           loving
           to
           your
           Servants
           ,
           and
           to
           your
           Children
           ;
           
             when
             you
             give
             out
             your
             Orders
             to
             them
             ,
          
           do
           not
           do
           it
           in
           an
           imperious
           way
           ;
           some
           think
           it
           becomes
           them
           to
           speak
           altogether
           in
           thunder
           ,
           but
           let
           them
           remember
           ,
           that
           it
           pleased
           the
           great
           God
           to
           speak
           to
           his
           
             Servant
             Elijah
          
           in
           a
           still
           voice
           .
           To
           command
           with
           Love
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           likely
           way
           to
           be
           obeyed
           with
           delight
           ,
           and
           cheerfulness
           .
        
         
           
             When
             you
             Teach
             and
             Instruct
             them
             ,
          
           do
           it
           with
           gentleness
           ;
           the
           moderate
           Rain
           doth
           more
           sweetly
           soak
           into
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           refresh
           the
           Fruit
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           Thunder-Showers
           ,
           which
           falling
           with
           violence
           ,
           lay
           the
           Corn
           ,
           and
           the
           Grass
           ,
           and
           damnifie
           both
           ;
           it
           is
           better
           to
           instill
           into
           them
           knowledge
           and
           good
           Principles
           ,
           than
           to
           knock
           and
           beat
           them
           in
           .
           Love
           doth
           most
           sweetly
           unlock
           and
           open
           the
           ear
           ,
           and
           makes
           a
           free
           and
           easie
           passage
           for
           Instructions
           ,
           and
           Councels
           to
           enter
           in
           ,
           and
           it
           doth
           mollifie
           and
           soften
           the
           heart
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           is
           rendred
           more
           ready
           to
           receive
           impressions
           ,
           more
           faithful
           and
           careful
           to
           retain
           them
           .
        
         
         
           
             When
             you
             do
             reprove
             them
          
           ,
           as
           reprove
           them
           you
           must
           when
           they
           do
           deserve
           it
           ,
           silence
           in
           such
           a
           case
           is
           sinful
           .
           He
           that
           suffers
           Sin
           to
           rest
           upon
           his
           Child
           or
           Servant
           ,
           brings
           guilt
           upon
           himself
           ,
           and
           becomes
           a
           partaker
           with
           him
           in
           his
           evil
           deeds
           .
           He
           that
           doth
           not
           reprove
           for
           Sin
           ,
           encourageth
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           not
           reproving
           ,
           shall
           be
           reproved
           .
           But
           whensoever
           you
           do
           reprove
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           done
           in
           Love.
           Adam
           had
           disobeyed
           God
           in
           eating
           the
           forbidden
           Fruit
           ,
           God
           did
           not
           wink
           at
           it
           ,
           resolved
           to
           punish
           him
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           did
           ,
           yet
           he
           came
           to
           him
           
             in
             the
             cool
             of
             the
             day
             .
          
           Always
           dip
           the
           Nail
           in
           Oyl
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           the
           way
           to
           make
           it
           drive
           best
           ,
           and
           pierce
           deepest
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           Board
           may
           split
           ,
           or
           the
           Nail
           bow
           and
           break
           ,
           through
           a
           stubborn
           resistance
           .
        
         
           
             When
             you
             are
             angry
             with
             them
             ,
          
           moderate
           your
           passion
           ,
           and
           mingle
           it
           ,
           do
           not
           stir
           up
           all
           your
           wrath
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           midst
           thereof
           remember
           Mercy
           ;
           even
           then
           let
           them
           see
           that
           you
           love
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           though
           their
           
             sinful
             Practices
          
           be
           odious
           to
           you
           ,
           yet
           their
           Persons
           are
           dear
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           fruit
           you
           aim
           at
           ,
           is
           the
           taking
           away
           their
           Sin
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           design
           your
           hottest
           anger
           for
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           refining
           fire
           ,
           to
           separate
           their
           dross
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           afterwards
           they
           may
           come
           out
           like
           Gold.
           
        
         
           
             When
             you
             chide
             them
          
           ,
           be
           sure
           it
           is
           not
           without
           a
           cause
           ,
           nor
           more
           than
           it
           doth
           deserve
           .
           He
           is
           no
           Wise
           Man
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           roasting
           of
           an
           Egg
           ,
           makes
           a
           fire
           big
           enough
           to
           roast
           an
           Ox
           ,
           all
           that
           cost
           might
           have
           been
           saved
           ,
           and
           the
           thing
           better
           done
           .
           In
           such
           a
           case
           a
           holy
           warmth
           is
           necessary
           ,
           and
           highly
           desirable
           ;
           but
           let
           not
           your
           tongue
           be
           set
           on
           fire
           with
           the
           fire
           of
           Hell
           ,
           no
           ,
           no
           ,
           let
           Grace
           be
           poured
           into
           your
           lips
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           them
           too
           ;
           mix
           your
           severest
           Chidings
           with
           convincing
           Discourses
           ,
           gracious
           Counsels
           ,
           and
           perswasive
           Arguments
           ;
           and
           
           while
           you
           would
           drive
           them
           from
           Sin
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           draw
           them
           to
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           Godliness
           .
        
         
           
             When
             you
             Correct
             them
             ,
             do
             it
             in
             Wisdom
          
           ;
           if
           Rods
           will
           do
           ,
           make
           no
           use
           of
           Scorpions
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           let
           Love
           lay
           on
           the
           Rod
           ,
           remembring
           God
           ,
           who
           contends
           in
           measure
           ;
           let
           them
           see
           clearly
           that
           your
           chastning
           of
           them
           is
           not
           for
           your
           pleasure
           ,
           but
           their
           own
           profit
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           reduced
           from
           the
           errour
           of
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           made
           partakers
           of
           Gods
           holiness
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           Correct
           ,
           pray
           for
           them
           .
           It
           is
           Gods
           Ordinance
           ,
           therefore
           beg
           a
           blessing
           of
           him
           upon
           his
           own
           Ordinance
           ,
           that
           through
           him
           it
           may
           prosper
           ,
           to
           the
           
             destruction
             of
             the
             corrupt
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Spirit
             may
             be
             saved
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           5.5
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           ready
           way
           to
           gain
           them
           a
           most
           proper
           course
           ,
           to
           render
           all
           the
           means
           you
           use
           effectual
           upon
           them
           ,
           then
           will
           they
           look
           upon
           your
           very
           smitings
           as
           a
           kindness
           ,
           and
           upon
           your
           reproofs
           as
           an
           excellent
           Oyl
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           break
           their
           heads
           .
           This
           is
           the
           way
           to
           make
           your
           Counsels
           theirs
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           yet
           more
           your
           own
           ,
           by
           gaining
           their
           hearts
           .
           As
           kindness
           makes
           subjection
           most
           easie
           to
           the
           inferiour
           ,
           and
           most
           pleasant
           ;
           the
           Yoak
           will
           not
           gaul
           if
           it
           be
           lin'd
           with
           Velvet
           ;
           so
           it
           commands
           with
           the
           greatest
           power
           ,
           it
           draws
           
             suaviter
             ,
             &
             fortiter
          
           ,
           sweetly
           ,
           and
           strongly
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Soul
           runs
           ;
           it
           allures
           and
           constrains
           too
           :
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           it
           makes
           Government
           pleasant
           to
           the
           Superiour
           ,
           plucking
           Thorns
           out
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           them
           ,
           sticking
           it
           with
           Roses
           .
           Whereas
           an
           imperious
           froward
           Lord
           or
           Master
           doth
           not
           only
           make
           his
           Family
           uneasie
           ,
           but
           himself
           too
           ;
           as
           their
           Yoak
           is
           heavy
           ,
           so
           his
           Seat
           will
           be
           hard
           ,
           and
           while
           he
           is
           all
           for
           
             Whip
             and
             Spur
          
           ,
           it
           will
           make
           both
           his
           arm
           and
           his
           heart
           ake
           to
           hold
           the
           Bridle
           .
           Remember
           
           that
           Gods
           way
           is
           to
           draw
           with
           the
           Cords
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           with
           rational
           Arguments
           for
           the
           convincing
           of
           the
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           with
           loving
           kindness
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           a
           moving
           upon
           ,
           and
           winning
           of
           the
           affections
           ;
           be
           ye
           followers
           of
           him
           as
           dear
           Children
           .
           The
           more
           there
           is
           of
           love
           in
           your
           hearts
           and
           lives
           ,
           the
           more
           there
           is
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           more
           do
           you
           express
           and
           glorifie
           him
           ;
           and
           here
           let
           me
           add
           that
           which
           followeth
           hereupon
           ,
           or
           rather
           most
           sweetly
           accompanies
           it
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           
             Be
             not
             severe
             and
             rigid
             in
             your
             dealings
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             tender
             and
             compassionate
             .
          
           It
           is
           said
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           that
           
             they
             made
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             serve
             with
             rigour
             ,
             and
             they
             made
             their
             lives
             bitter
             with
             hard
             bondage
             ,
             in
             Mortar
             ,
             and
             in
             Brick
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             service
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             all
             their
             Service
             wherein
             they
             made
             them
             serve
             was
             with
             rigour
          
           ;
           Tyranny
           ,
           Violence
           ,
           Fierceness
           ,
           
             citra
             ullam
             clementiam
             aut
             misericordiam
          
           ,
           without
           any
           clemency
           ,
           or
           mercy
           ,
           Exod.
           13.14
           .
           therefore
           Egypt
           is
           called
           an
           
             Iron
             Furnace
             ,
             Deut.
          
           4.20
           .
           but
           Israelites
           were
           forbidden
           to
           rule
           over
           one
           another
           after
           this
           manner
           ;
           
             If
             thy
             Brother
             be
             waxen
             poor
             ,
             and
             sold
             unto
             thee
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             compell
             him
             to
             serve
             as
             a
             Bonds
             Servant
             ,
          
           Levit.
           25.39
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             rule
             over
             him
             with
             rigour
             ,
             but
             shalt
             fear
             thy
             God
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           43.
           
             over
             your
             Brethren
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             ye
             shall
             not
             rule
             one
             over
             another
             with
             rigour
          
           v.
           46.
           ye
           shall
           not
           rack
           him
           with
           labour
           ,
           nor
           with
           blows
           ,
           nor
           with
           threatnings
           ;
           
             ye
             Masters
             forbear
             threatnings
             ,
             Ephesians
          
           6.9
           .
           not
           altogether
           ,
           sometimes
           they
           may
           be
           necessary
           ,
           but
           do
           not
           use
           them
           always
           ,
           nor
           often
           .
           Well
           then
           ,
           God
           would
           have
           you
           not
           rigorous
           and
           oppressive
           ,
           but
           tender
           ;
           be
           so
           then
           ,
           as
           to
           instance
           in
           some
           particulars
           .
        
         
           
             In
             their
             Sickness
             ,
             let
             them
             have
             what
             you
             can
             afford
             ,
             and
             their
             case
             doth
             require
          
           ;
           give
           them
           convenient
           
           Lodging
           ,
           due
           Attendance
           ,
           with
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           both
           for
           Food
           ,
           and
           Physick
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           see
           their
           Lives
           are
           valued
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           precious
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           your
           will
           they
           should
           not
           want
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           fit
           for
           them
           .
           How
           did
           the
           good
           Centurion
           regard
           his
           sick
           Servant
           ?
           Luke
           7.2
           ,
           3.
           
           
             His
             Servant
             who
             was
             dear
             unto
             him
             was
             sick
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             heard
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             he
             sent
             unto
             him
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             beseeching
             him
             that
             he
             would
             come
             and
             heal
             his
             Servant
             .
          
           By
           taking
           care
           of
           them
           under
           their
           Distempers
           ,
           you
           will
           gain
           their
           hearts
           yet
           more
           ,
           and
           engage
           them
           to
           take
           the
           greater
           care
           of
           your
           business
           when
           their
           health
           shall
           be
           restored
           them
           .
        
         
           
             In
             their
             Work
             do
             not
             over-task
             them
             ,
          
           do
           not
           call
           them
           to
           that
           which
           you
           know
           they
           have
           not
           skill
           to
           do
           ,
           nor
           lay
           upon
           them
           such
           heavy
           burthens
           as
           are
           above
           their
           strength
           to
           bear
           ,
           though
           such
           Task-Masters
           have
           been
           found
           among
           Egyptians
           ,
           let
           there
           be
           none
           such
           among
           professed
           Christians
           .
           It
           is
           more
           becoming
           the
           Servants
           of
           Pharaoh
           ,
           who
           is
           called
           a
           Dragon-Leviathan
           ,
           than
           the
           followers
           of
           
             Iesus
             who
             is
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ,
          
           a
           Lyon
           indeed
           for
           strength
           in
           his
           defending
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           a
           Lamb
           for
           meekness
           in
           his
           dealings
           with
           them
           ;
           when
           he
           invites
           Men
           and
           Women
           to
           take
           his
           Yoak
           upon
           them
           ,
           he
           tells
           them
           
             it
             is
             easie
             ,
             and
             his
             burthen
             is
             light
          
           ;
           and
           whether
           it
           be
           so
           or
           no
           ,
           ask
           one
           of
           his
           Servants
           who
           did
           draw
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           was
           able
           to
           speak
           from
           his
           own
           experience
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           past
           his
           word
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           left
           it
           upon
           Record
           ,
           that
           
             his
             Commands
             are
             not
             grievious
          
           .
        
         
           
             And
             in
             their
             failings
             be
             ye
             merciful
             to
             them
          
           ;
           if
           you
           are
           only
           concerned
           ,
           bear
           as
           much
           as
           is
           fit
           ,
           but
           if
           God
           be
           concerned
           too
           ,
           make
           them
           know
           your
           deep
           resentment
           ;
           but
           withall
           ,
           do
           what
           you
           can
           to
           restore
           them
           with
           a
           Spirit
           of
           meekness
           ,
           trample
           not
           
           upon
           them
           when
           down
           ,
           but
           lend
           them
           your
           hand
           toward
           the
           raising
           them
           up
           again
           to
           Repentance
           .
           And
           by
           it
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           have
           you
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           wink
           at
           Sin
           ,
           either
           in
           your
           Children
           ,
           or
           in
           your
           Servants
           ;
           for
           who
           knows
           how
           great
           a
           matter
           a
           little
           fire
           kindles
           ?
           how
           many
           Unclean
           Spirits
           may
           follow
           one
           that
           was
           admitted
           and
           found
           entertainment
           before
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           to
           bear
           with
           Sin
           in
           them
           ,
           is
           the
           way
           to
           provoke
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           against
           your selves
           ,
           because
           you
           do
           not
           punish
           Sin
           in
           them
           ,
           God
           will
           punish
           that
           neglect
           in
           you
           .
           Yet
           even
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           you
           ought
           to
           act
           with
           prudence
           ,
           and
           Christian
           moderation
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           offending
           Parties
           find
           ,
           that
           while
           your
           wrath
           burns
           against
           their
           sin
           ,
           your
           bowels
           yearn
           over
           them
           .
           As
           when
           God
           threatned
           Adam
           and
           Eve
           for
           their
           Disobedience
           ,
           yet
           he
           threw
           out
           to
           them
           a
           plank
           after
           the
           Ship-wreck
           ,
           and
           before
           he
           turned
           them
           out
           of
           Paradise
           ,
           he
           opened
           to
           them
           a
           door
           of
           hope
           in
           that
           early
           and
           most
           gracious
           Promise
           ,
           
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             shall
             break
             the
             Serpents
             head
             .
          
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           promoting
           of
           this
           tenderness
           in
           you
           ,
           consider
           your
           own
           obnoxiousness
           to
           God
           ,
           they
           have
           their
           miscarriages
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           not
           without
           ,
           but
           do
           offend
           in
           many
           things
           ;
           you
           did
           so
           when
           you
           were
           young
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           day
           you
           are
           not
           faultless
           ,
           but
           
             if
             the
             Lord
             should
             be
             strict
             to
             mark
             iniquities
             ,
             you
             would
             never
             be
             able
             to
             abide
             it
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           have
           need
           to
           go
           down
           upon
           your
           knees
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           humbly
           sue
           out
           your
           pardon
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           a
           plain
           case
           ,
           such
           as
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           a
           Pardon
           themselves
           should
           be
           very
           free
           to
           give
           it
           out
           to
           others
           :
           and
           upon
           those
           terms
           only
           it
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           having
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           
             if
             we
             forgive
             not
             men
             their
             trespasses
             ,
             neither
             will
             our
             Heavenly
             Father
             forgive
             us
             our
             trespasses
             .
          
           6.
           
           Mat.
           15.
           
           That
           King
           was
           justly
           
           severe
           with
           his
           cruel
           Servant
           ,
           who
           owed
           him
           Ten
           thousand
           Talents
           ,
           and
           upon
           his
           intreaty
           had
           that
           vast
           debt
           forgiven
           him
           ;
           but
           meeting
           with
           his
           fellow
           Servant
           who
           owed
           him
           no
           more
           than
           Five
           hundred
           Pence
           ,
           laid
           hold
           on
           him
           ,
           took
           him
           by
           the
           Throat
           and
           cast
           him
           into
           Prison
           ;
           whereupon
           his
           Lord
           was
           wrath
           and
           delivered
           him
           to
           the
           Tormentors
           ,
           till
           he
           should
           pay
           all
           that
           was
           due
           .
           So
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           
             shall
             my
             Heave●ly
             Father
             do
             also
             unto
             you
             ,
             if
             ye
             from
             your
             heart
             forgive
             not
             every
             one
             his
             brother
             their
             trespasses
             .
             Matthew
          
           18
           23.
           
           So
           that
           your
           Lives
           ,
           your
           Pardon
           ,
           your
           Salvation
           depend
           upon
           this
           :
           if
           you
           will
           shew
           no
           mercy
           ,
           you
           are
           not
           like
           to
           find
           any
           ,
           that
           measure
           which
           you
           meet
           to
           others
           shall
           be
           meeted
           out
           to
           you
           again
           ;
           neither
           is
           this
           forgiveness
           to
           be
           past
           to
           a
           Brother
           only
           ,
           but
           to
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           to
           a
           Servant
           ,
           upon
           profession
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           the
           promise
           of
           amendment
           .
           How
           Pathetically
           did
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           plead
           with
           Philemon
           for
           his
           forgiving
           of
           Onesimus
           ,
           and
           receiving
           him
           again
           into
           his
           favour
           and
           Family
           ,
           who
           had
           before
           been
           an
           unfaithful
           Servant
           ,
           but
           was
           at
           that
           time
           a
           Penitent
           and
           Convert
           .
        
         
           Eightly
           and
           Lastly
           ,
           
             In
             the
             measuring
             out
             of
             your
             love
             and
             kindness
             ,
             make
             no
             difference
             but
             where
             the
             merit
             and
             desert
             of
             Persons
             did
             make
             one
             first
          
           ;
           This
           is
           the
           way
           to
           encourage
           virtue
           ,
           without
           discouraging
           any
           one
           .
           Indeed
           it
           is
           too
           common
           and
           ordinary
           a
           fault
           ,
           and
           too
           frequently
           visible
           in
           Families
           for
           Parents
           to
           be
           partial
           ,
           unequal
           ,
           yea
           and
           unjust
           in
           the
           distribution
           of
           their
           favours
           ,
           when
           by-standers
           are
           not
           able
           to
           give
           any
           ;
           no
           not
           the
           least
           shadow
           nor
           colour
           of
           Reason
           for
           it
           ▪
           One
           Child
           ,
           and
           possibly
           that
           too
           none
           of
           the
           best
           shall
           be
           the
           Darling
           ,
           and
           have
           all
           the
           countenance
           and
           respect
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           attendance
           ,
           and
           abundance
           of
           good
           things
           given
           it
           ,
           when
           the
           
           others
           are
           slighted
           and
           neglected
           as
           if
           they
           were
           not
           their
           own
           ,
           or
           not
           worthy
           to
           be
           owned
           ;
           though
           they
           have
           cost
           the
           Mothers
           much
           sickness
           in
           breeding
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           pain
           in
           bringing
           them
           forth
           ;
           and
           as
           much
           care
           and
           trouble
           in
           their
           rearing
           of
           them
           up
           ,
           yet
           after
           all
           they
           are
           looked
           upon
           as
           the
           refuse
           and
           off-scouring
           of
           the
           Family
           ;
           and
           whereas
           they
           have
           a
           right
           to
           the
           priviledges
           of
           Children
           ,
           they
           are
           debased
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           Servants
           ,
           if
           not
           of
           Slaves
           .
           This
           I
           my self
           have
           been
           a
           mournful
           spectator
           of
           ,
           feeling
           in
           me
           the
           workings
           of
           those
           p●ssions
           of
           grief
           and
           displeasure
           which
           such
           a
           matter
           might
           well
           raise
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           those
           Parents
           which
           are
           herein
           guilty
           ,
           I
           desire
           them
           seriously
           to
           consider
           these
           few
           things
           which
           I
           shall
           but
           briefly
           touch
           upon
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             What
             a
             great
             discouragement
             this
             is
             to
             th●se
             poor
             neglected
             Children
             .
          
           Hereby
           you
           damp
           their
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           take
           off
           their
           edge
           ;
           possibly
           they
           are
           dull
           and
           heavy
           already
           ,
           and
           you
           take
           a
           course
           to
           make
           them
           more
           so
           ;
           if
           they
           be
           naturally
           quick
           and
           lively
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           more
           apprehensive
           and
           sensible
           of
           your
           unkindness
           ,
           and
           that
           causeth
           the
           greater
           dejection
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             You
             create
             in
             them
             a
             grudge
             against
             him
             who
             is
             your
             fondling
             .
          
           And
           lay
           the
           foundation
           of
           a
           present
           and
           future
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           perpetual
           breach
           ,
           and
           he
           or
           she
           who
           is
           the
           object
           of
           your
           unequal
           love
           ,
           may
           for
           that
           very
           reason
           be
           the
           sole
           object
           of
           their
           envy
           and
           rage
           .
           I
           suppose
           you
           know
           how
           
           Ioseph's
           dreams
           did
           incense
           his
           Brethren
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           how
           do
           you
           know
           but
           your
           dreaming
           or
           rather
           doating
           folly
           ,
           may
           have
           as
           diresul
           an
           effect
           of
           one
           kind
           or
           another
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             You
             do
             provoke
             those
             Children
             to
             be
             less
             respective
             and
             dutiful
             to
             you
             .
          
           Truly
           Parents
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           wise
           ,
           will
           so
           carry
           as
           to
           get
           their
           Childrens
           love
           ;
           
           for
           as
           they
           depend
           upon
           you
           now
           ,
           so
           you
           may
           when
           they
           are
           grown
           up
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           them
           ;
           though
           now
           they
           are
           but
           little
           ones
           ,
           yet
           remember
           they
           may
           come
           to
           be
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           and
           be
           great
           supports
           and
           comforts
           to
           you
           when
           you
           can
           do
           little
           for
           your selves
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           your
           bringing
           of
           them
           forth
           ,
           not
           their
           meer
           having
           a
           being
           from
           you
           that
           will
           endear
           you
           to
           them
           ;
           in
           case
           there
           be
           afterward
           an
           apparent
           defect
           in
           your
           love
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           their
           memories
           are
           tenacious
           .
           I
           heartily
           wish
           ,
           this
           may
           never
           be
           your
           case
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           too
           much
           reason
           to
           fear
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           should
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           you
           will
           see
           cause
           to
           repent
           ,
           but
           alas
           !
           then
           it
           will
           be
           too
           late
           ,
           the
           matter
           is
           past
           cure
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             This
             partial
             and
             unequal
             affection
             of
             Parents
             may
             provoke
             against
             them
             the
             Divine
             displeasure
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           to
           feel
           the
           smarting
           effects
           thereof
           .
           God
           may
           write
           his
           anger
           in
           such
           plain
           and
           leigible
           Characters
           that
           they
           may
           run
           and
           read
           their
           sin
           in
           the
           punishment
           .
           As
           in
           another
           case
           ,
           when
           God
           saw
           that
           Iacob
           loved
           Rachel
           ,
           but
           not
           Leah
           ,
           or
           Rachel
           more
           than
           Leah
           ,
           he
           opened
           the
           Womb
           of
           Leah
           ,
           and
           gave
           her
           Power
           to
           Concieve
           and
           bring
           forth
           ,
           but
           shut
           up
           Rachels
           ▪
           Womb
           and
           struck
           her
           with
           Barreness
           ,
           29.
           
           Genesis
           31.
           and
           I
           will
           appeal
           to
           you
           ,
           have
           not
           some
           of
           you
           known
           Parents
           herein
           chargeable
           ;
           the
           Father
           or
           Mother
           have
           set
           their
           Hearts
           too
           much
           upon
           one
           Child
           ,
           and
           their
           Affections
           have
           run
           with
           a
           strong
           and
           violent
           stream
           in
           that
           Channel
           ;
           and
           it
           hath
           issued
           in
           lamentation
           and
           woe
           ,
           one
           of
           these
           two
           things
           have
           followed
           thereupon
           .
           Either
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             taken
             away
             that
             Child
             from
             them
             .
          
           They
           hugg'd
           it
           to
           death
           ,
           as
           the
           Ape
           doth
           her
           young
           ones
           .
           Ionah
           was
           exceeding
           glad
           because
           of
           the
           gou●d
           that
           shadowed
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           measure
           
           helped
           and
           relieved
           him
           against
           the
           vehement
           scorching
           heat
           of
           the
           Sun
           ;
           here
           joyced
           with
           great
           joy
           ,
           he
           was
           overjoyed
           ,
           and
           what
           followed
           ?
           God
           prepared
           a
           Worm
           ,
           when
           the
           Morning
           rose
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           and
           it
           smote
           the
           gourd
           that
           it
           withered
           .
           4.
           
           Ionah
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           He
           joyed
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           his
           enjoyment
           was
           short
           ;
           over-loving
           a
           Child
           is
           
             over
             laying
          
           it
           .
           It
           is
           as
           killing
           it
           with
           kindness
           .
           Or
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             If
             that
             Child
             hath
             been
             continued
             to
             them
             it
             hath
             been
             in
             wrath
             .
          
           They
           have
           the
           life
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           want
           the
           comfort
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           hath
           proved
           naught
           and
           vicious
           ,
           and
           so
           been
           a
           Thorn
           in
           their
           side
           ,
           an
           Heart-break
           to
           them
           .
           They
           had
           better
           while
           it
           was
           Young
           have
           followed
           it
           to
           the
           Grave
           ,
           than
           see
           it
           now
           notoriously
           wicked
           ,
           an
           Enemy
           to
           God
           and
           all
           goodness
           ,
           disobedient
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           galloping
           to
           Hell
           with
           full
           speed
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           thought
           it
           could
           not
           get
           thither
           soon
           enough
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           upon
           all
           these
           accounts
           the
           advice
           which
           I
           give
           unto
           Parents
           is
           this
           ;
           observe
           the
           spirits
           and
           carriages
           of
           your
           Children
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           your
           Servants
           ,
           which
           of
           them
           do
           most
           fear
           God
           ,
           and
           respect
           you
           ;
           which
           of
           them
           are
           most
           tractable
           and
           diligent
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           have
           most
           love
           and
           respect
           who
           do
           deserve
           it
           best
           ;
           bestow
           your
           greatest
           cost
           upon
           that
           Soil
           which
           makes
           the
           best
           returns
           ,
           by
           this
           means
           they
           will
           have
           no
           just
           cause
           of
           quarreling
           you
           .
           By
           this
           you
           will
           prevent
           envy
           ,
           discontent
           and
           breaches
           among
           them
           ;
           and
           also
           promote
           Piety
           and
           Goodness
           in
           your
           Families
           ,
           by
           stirring
           up
           in
           them
           all
           an
           excellent
           ,
           sweet
           and
           Friendly
           Emulation
           .
           So
           that
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           striving
           together
           without
           wrath
           and
           bitterness
           ,
           how
           they
           may
           excel
           in
           Godliness
           and
           Virtue
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           those
           things
           which
           you
           require
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           will
           render
           them
           acceptable
           and
           pleasant
           unto
           you
           ;
           this
           will
           sweeten
           and
           commend
           obedience
           
           to
           them
           ,
           it
           will
           encrease
           and
           add
           to
           their
           endeavours
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           as
           a
           Golden
           Spur
           to
           quicken
           their
           pace
           in
           the
           way
           that
           they
           should
           go
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           a
           Coronis
           or
           conclusion
           of
           this
           my
           Discourse
           ,
           upon
           this
           great
           ,
           and
           (
           specially
           at
           this
           day
           )
           necessary
           Subject
           of
           Family
           Duties
           ,
           I
           shall
           add
           some
           
             Miscellany
             Counsels
          
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           kind
           of
           Medley
           ,
           inviting
           whoever
           will
           to
           come
           and
           take
           ,
           and
           apply
           those
           of
           them
           to
           themselves
           ,
           which
           they
           shall
           judge
           most
           proper
           and
           pertinent
           to
           their
           case
           ;
           and
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           bless
           them
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             Look
             diligently
             ,
             lest
             any
             fail
             or
             fall
             short
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
          
           12
           Hebrews
           15.
           
           You
           see
           there
           it
           is
           the
           
           Apostle's
           Advice
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           your
           wisdom
           to
           take
           and
           follow
           it
           ;
           see
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           dwell
           in
           you
           ,
           
             else
             you
             are
             none
             of
             his
          
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           have
           been
           made
           partakers
           of
           his
           renewing
           sanctifying
           Influences
           :
           without
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           you
           will
           never
           be
           fit
           for
           the
           Work
           of
           God
           :
           Without
           Christ's
           breathing
           upon
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           their
           receiving
           from
           him
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           they
           could
           never
           have
           done
           the
           work
           of
           an
           Apostle
           ;
           so
           without
           Christs
           breathing
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           your
           receiving
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           you
           will
           never
           rightly
           perform
           the
           work
           of
           a
           Christian.
           ;
           where
           there
           is
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Supplication
           .
        
         
           Nor
           will
           a
           person
           void
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Grace
           be
           welcom
           to
           God
           ,
           nor
           his
           Service
           pleasing
           .
           Such
           an
           one
           indeed
           may
           peform
           the
           External
           Duties
           of
           Reliligion
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Family
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           no
           more
           than
           what
           he
           owes
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           House
           ,
           yet
           that
           which
           he
           doth
           will
           not
           be
           accepted
           ;
           if
           the
           man
           be
           bad
           ,
           what
           he
           doth
           cannot
           be
           good
           ,
           but
           is
           quite
           spoil'd
           by
           his
           doing
           it
           :
           
             The
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             an
             abomination
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           Though
           the
           Sacrifice
           for
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           be
           
           rich
           and
           costly
           ,
           yet
           God's
           soul
           loaths
           and
           abhors
           ,
           it
           because
           a
           wicked
           man
           brings
           it
           ;
           
             The
             Lord
             had
             respect
             unto
             Abel
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             offering
             ,
          
           4
           Gen.
           4.
           first
           to
           the
           person
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           the
           thing
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           unless
           you
           have
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Grace
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           be
           constant
           in
           Duty
           ,
           a
           small
           matter
           shall
           take
           you
           off
           ,
           and
           stop
           you
           in
           your
           course
           ;
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           
             Will
             the
             hypocrite
             pray
             always
             ,
             will
             he
             always
             call
             upon
             God
             ?
          
           The
           Answer
           is
           easy
           and
           ready
           ;
           no
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           ,
           and
           the
           Reason
           is
           plain
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           not
           a
           spring
           to
           feed
           the
           stream
           ,
           not
           an
           inward
           principle
           to
           keep
           on
           the
           motion
           :
           God
           complain'd
           of
           old
           ,
           That
           
             the
             people
             drew
             nigh
             unto
             him
             with
             their
             lips
             ,
             but
             their
             hearts
             were
             far
             from
             him
          
           :
           Mark
           ,
           though
           there
           were
           appearances
           before
           God
           ,
           yet
           their
           hearts
           and
           God
           did
           never
           meet
           together
           in
           the
           Duty
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           day
           will
           most
           certainly
           come
           when
           there
           will
           be
           a
           parting
           between
           such
           people
           and
           their
           duties
           ,
           they
           never
           cordially
           and
           throughly
           agreed
           with
           God
           himself
           ,
           never
           came
           to
           a
           full
           closure
           with
           his
           terms
           ,
           never
           lov'd
           him
           for
           his
           holiness
           ,
           nor
           rejoyced
           at
           the
           remembrance
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           for
           something
           or
           other
           they
           will
           fall
           out
           with
           his
           Works
           and
           Ways
           .
        
         
           Consider
           my
           dearly
           beloved
           ,
           and
           again
           consider
           what
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           .
           
             It
             is
             a
             good
             thing
             that
             the
             Heart
             be
             establisht
             with
             Grace
             ,
          
           Heb.
           13.9
           .
           both
           with
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           internal
           Principle
           of
           Grace
           ,
           for
           the
           one
           will
           not
           do
           without
           the
           other
           ,
           nothing
           short
           of
           Grace
           can
           strengthen
           ,
           stablish
           and
           settle
           the
           Heart
           ,
           till
           Grace
           be
           infused
           into
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           becomes
           a
           new
           nature
           in
           it
           ,
           till
           it
           comes
           to
           be
           commander
           in
           chief
           ,
           the
           Heart
           of
           man
           will
           be
           fluttering
           and
           unstable
           ,
           off
           and
           on
           playing
           fast
           and
           loose
           with
           God
           ,
           it
           will
           look
           toward
           the
           holy
           Temple
           ,
           and
           take
           some
           steps
           in
           the
           Way
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           
           seeming
           life
           and
           vigour
           ,
           as
           much
           zeal
           for
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           as
           Iehu
           pretended
           to
           have
           ,
           but
           being
           only
           a
           preternatural
           heat
           ,
           it
           cools
           again
           ,
           and
           the
           man
           jades
           and
           tires
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           once
           Grace
           comes
           in
           truth
           and
           with
           Power
           it
           fixeth
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           as
           when
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           People
           and
           Elders
           of
           Israel
           commanded
           the
           Apostles
           not
           to
           speak
           at
           all
           ,
           nor
           teach
           in
           the
           name
           of
           
             Iesus
             .
             Peter
          
           and
           Iohn
           answered
           them
           thus
           ,
           
             we
             cannot
             but
             speak
             the
             things
             which
             we
             have
             seen
             and
             heard
             ,
          
           Acts
           4.20
           .
           so
           when
           there
           is
           an
           holy
           frame
           wrought
           in
           any
           ,
           they
           cannot
           but
           wait
           upon
           God
           ,
           converse
           and
           walk
           with
           God
           ,
           they
           cannot
           but
           Read
           and
           Hear
           and
           Pray
           :
           they
           cannot
           live
           a
           spiritual
           life
           without
           these
           spiritual
           breathings
           more
           than
           another
           life
           without
           natural
           breathing
           ,
           an
           holy
           fear
           will
           powerfully
           drive
           them
           to
           their
           duty
           ,
           a
           filial
           love
           will
           sweetly
           draw
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           Faith
           will
           mightily
           encourage
           them
           in
           it
           ,
           while
           they
           do
           really
           and
           firmly
           believe
           that
           God
           is
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           a
           rewarder
           of
           them
           that
           diligently
           seek
           him
           ;
           they
           cannot
           but
           be
           a
           seeking
           People
           ,
           while
           they
           do
           believe
           that
           let
           them
           be
           stedfast
           and
           immoveable
           ,
           and
           never
           so
           much
           abounding
           in
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           their
           labour
           shall
           not
           be
           in
           vain
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           they
           cannot
           but
           be
           an
           industrious
           and
           diligent
           People
           :
           and
           while
           they
           do
           believe
           that
           in
           the
           keeping
           of
           Gods
           Commandments
           there
           is
           great
           reward
           ,
           besides
           all
           that
           which
           shall
           be
           hereafter
           ,
           they
           will
           delight
           themselves
           greatly
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           be
           their
           meat
           and
           drink
           to
           do
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           more
           when
           besides
           this
           Faith
           in
           God
           ,
           they
           themselves
           have
           tasted
           that
           God
           is
           gracious
           ,
           and
           had
           experience
           of
           that
           advantage
           which
           comes
           in
           by
           religious
           duties
           .
           
             I
             Love
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           said
           
             David
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             heard
             my
             Voice
             .
          
           He
           hath
           experience
           of
           Gods
           goodness
           and
           a
           love
           to
           him
           ,
           
             because
             he
             hath
             inclined
             his
             ear
             unto
             me
             ,
             therefore
             
             will
             I
             call
             upon
             him
             as
             long
             as
             I
             live
             ,
          
           Psal.
           116.1
           ,
           2.
           
           His
           mercy
           to
           me
           hath
           drawn
           out
           my
           love
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           my
           love
           shall
           influence
           my
           obedience
           .
           I
           love
           him
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           cleave
           to
           him
           and
           follow
           after
           him
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             While
             you
             are
             young
             covet
             after
             those
             gifts
             which
             may
             in
             some
             good
             measure
             accomplish
             you
             for
             the
             filling
             up
             of
             your
             duties
             and
             places
             ,
             and
             the
             performance
             of
             every
             duty
             .
          
           It
           is
           an
           excellent
           thing
           for
           Christians
           to
           be
           well
           furnished
           ,
           and
           youth
           is
           a
           golden
           season
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           as
           for
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           studious
           while
           they
           are
           in
           the
           morning
           of
           their
           age
           ,
           there
           is
           too
           much
           ground
           of
           fear
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           continue
           Fools
           to
           their
           latter
           end
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           indeed
           too
           apparent
           ,
           that
           some
           ,
           yea
           ,
           too
           many
           who
           have
           good
           natural
           parts
           ,
           and
           attained
           to
           some
           Knowledge
           and
           Learning
           ,
           are
           thereupon
           wretchedly
           self-conceited
           ,
           and
           puft
           up
           ,
           knowing
           neither
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           any
           body
           else
           ;
           their
           pride
           testifieth
           against
           them
           to
           their
           very
           faces
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           their
           folly
           ,
           and
           their
           shame
           ;
           they
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           swell
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           empty
           ,
           and
           the
           opinion
           they
           have
           taken
           up
           of
           themselves
           ,
           is
           far
           above
           their
           abilities
           ;
           when
           a
           Wise
           Man
           comes
           to
           fathom
           them
           ,
           he
           finds
           they
           are
           very
           shallow
           ,
           and
           their
           real
           intrinsick
           worth
           doth
           fall
           extreamly
           below
           that
           price
           ,
           which
           they
           set
           upon
           themselves
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           that
           pretend
           to
           nothing
           ,
           and
           indeed
           there
           is
           nothing
           which
           they
           may
           pretend
           to
           ,
           being
           altogether
           ignorant
           ,
           weak
           ,
           and
           poor
           ,
           their
           upper
           room
           is
           wholly
           destitute
           and
           unfurnished
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           discourse
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ;
           they
           cannot
           pray
           ,
           but
           want
           both
           matter
           and
           words
           ,
           whereas
           they
           should
           be
           rich
           ,
           and
           increased
           in
           goods
           ,
           they
           are
           blind
           and
           wretched
           ,
           and
           poor
           ,
           and
           miserable
           ;
           and
           whereas
           they
           should
           be
           thoroughly
           furnished
           for
           every
           good
           
           work
           ,
           they
           are
           furnished
           for
           none
           at
           all
           :
           And
           from
           whence
           doth
           this
           proceed
           ,
           but
           from
           their
           own
           gross
           neglect
           ?
           they
           have
           not
           meditated
           as
           they
           should
           ,
           nor
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           nor
           heard
           Sermons
           as
           they
           should
           ;
           they
           did
           not
           labour
           to
           stock
           and
           store
           themselves
           while
           they
           are
           young
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           come
           to
           be
           poor
           and
           beggarly
           when
           they
           are
           old
           ;
           they
           squandred
           away
           their
           Golden
           Age
           ,
           and
           now
           they
           are
           come
           to
           their
           Silver
           hairs
           ,
           their
           heads
           and
           hearts
           are
           little
           worth
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           therefore
           now
           direct
           my
           Discourse
           to
           you
           young
           ones
           of
           both
           Sexes
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           you
           better
           to
           befriend
           your selves
           ,
           and
           as
           you
           do
           now
           learn
           your
           Trades
           ,
           and
           your
           Books
           ,
           and
           to
           manage
           Household
           business
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           get
           betimes
           a
           good
           insight
           into
           your
           several
           Callings
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           understand
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           you
           may
           be
           able
           afterward
           to
           set
           them
           up
           ,
           and
           carry
           them
           on
           with
           Credit
           ,
           and
           to
           advantage
           ;
           go
           away
           and
           do
           the
           like
           as
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           of
           God.
           Begin
           betimes
           to
           mind
           those
           things
           which
           do
           most
           deserve
           your
           minding
           ,
           now
           acquaint
           your selves
           with
           God
           ,
           look
           into
           your
           own
           hearts
           ,
           and
           States
           ,
           and
           study
           them
           well
           ,
           get
           the
           knowledge
           of
           your
           Sins
           and
           Wants
           ,
           when
           you
           read
           or
           hear
           ,
           or
           are
           in
           company
           with
           good
           Men
           ,
           see
           that
           it
           turn
           to
           account
           ,
           and
           you
           get
           something
           by
           it
           ,
           make
           something
           your
           own
           ;
           be
           continually
           laying
           up
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           by
           little
           at
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           come
           to
           something
           .
           The
           Evangelical
           Prophet
           hath
           this
           expression
           ,
           Isa.
           42.23
           .
           
             Who
             among
             you
             will
             give
             ear
             to
             this
             ,
             who
             will
             hearken
             and
             hear
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ?
          
           Truly
           that
           is
           excellent
           Husbandry
           ,
           very
           good
           for
           Men
           to
           be
           before
           hand
           ;
           will
           you
           study
           this
           really
           ?
           it
           is
           your
           best
           way
           ,
           it
           is
           your
           interest
           .
           I
           would
           advise
           you
           to
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           doth
           one
           way
           or
           another
           make
           for
           your
           own
           interest
           ;
           
           this
           doth
           so
           ;
           to
           read
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           to
           hear
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           end
           consider
           what
           you
           do
           in
           other
           cases
           :
           you
           will
           labour
           to
           get
           Money
           and
           Land
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           you
           to
           stock
           your selves
           with
           Cloaths
           and
           Linnen
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           :
           and
           give
           me
           if
           you
           can
           ,
           a
           Reason
           why
           you
           should
           not
           be
           as
           desirous
           to
           get
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           Gifts
           ,
           and
           Grace
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ?
           are
           not
           these
           things
           as
           good
           as
           the
           other
           ?
           are
           they
           not
           better
           ?
           O!
           do
           it
           then
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           do
           it
           :
           be
           not
           Wise
           for
           your
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           Fools
           for
           your
           Souls
           ;
           Wise
           for
           time
           ,
           and
           Fools
           for
           Eternity
           .
           See
           that
           you
           do
           things
           now
           in
           your
           single
           capacity
           ,
           while
           you
           have
           the
           greatest
           leisure
           ,
           and
           briskness
           of
           Parts
           ;
           that
           so
           when
           you
           come
           to
           be
           Married
           ,
           and
           have
           Families
           to
           order
           and
           govern
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           Workmen
           that
           need
           not
           be
           ashamed
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           do
           all
           your
           Work
           and
           Duty
           :
           And
           have
           a
           treasury
           out
           of
           which
           you
           may
           bring
           forth
           good
           things
           new
           and
           old
           ,
           for
           the
           inriching
           of
           others
           ;
           whom
           it
           should
           be
           your
           desire
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           your
           comfort
           to
           see
           thriving
           under
           you
           .
           A
           Christian
           rich
           in
           gifts
           and
           grace
           ,
           is
           most
           like
           to
           do
           good
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             Study
             well
             how
             things
             stand
             with
             your selves
             and
             with
             them
             that
             are
             yours
             .
          
           Though
           I
           might
           also
           add
           with
           the
           Nation
           and
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Body
           of
           which
           you
           are
           Members
           ,
           the
           Ship
           ,
           in
           which
           you
           have
           so
           great
           a
           venture
           ;
           and
           since
           you
           have
           a
           concernment
           in
           them
           ,
           you
           ought
           to
           be
           daily
           and
           earnest
           supplicants
           for
           them
           .
           
             If
             I
             forget
             thee
             ,
             O
             Ierusalem
             ,
             let
             my
             right
             hand
             forget
             her
             cunning
             ,
             if
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             thee
             ,
             let
             my
             Tongue
             cleave
             to
             the
             roof
             of
             my
             mouth
             ,
             if
             I
             prefer
             not
             Ierusalem
             above
             my
             chief
             Ioy.
          
           137.
           
           Psalm
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           But
           that
           which
           I
           advise
           you
           at
           present
           is
           a
           care
           within
           doors
           ;
           see
           how
           matters
           stand
           with
           your
           Heart
           and
           with
           your
           House
           .
           
           
             Be
             thou
             diligent
             to
             know
             the
             state
             of
             thy
             stocks
             ,
             and
             look
             well
             to
             thy
             herds
             .
          
           27.
           
           Proverbs
           23.
           
           And
           if
           such
           diligence
           should
           be
           used
           ,
           such
           knowledge
           to
           be
           got
           of
           Flocks
           ,
           and
           Herds
           ,
           then
           Men
           should
           study
           and
           labour
           to
           understand
           their
           own
           state
           ,
           and
           the
           state
           of
           their
           yoak
           fellows
           ,
           and
           Children
           ,
           and
           Servants
           ,
           be
           strict
           observers
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           frequent
           in
           your
           inquiries
           concerning
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           are
           under
           your
           charge
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           matters
           have
           been
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           them
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           are
           ,
           what
           are
           the
           providences
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           dispensations
           of
           God
           toward
           you
           ,
           and
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           will
           supply
           you
           with
           matter
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           yea
           ,
           probably
           with
           variety
           of
           matter
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           hath
           good
           store
           of
           matter
           ,
           is
           most
           like
           to
           find
           good
           store
           of
           words
           to
           express
           it
           .
           Though
           a
           full
           Vessel
           may
           for
           a
           time
           want
           vent
           ,
           yet
           when
           a
           little
           is
           given
           ,
           it
           runs
           apace
           at
           the
           tap
           .
           This
           you
           may
           gather
           from
           those
           passages
           of
           
             Elihu
             ,
             Iob
          
           23.18
           ,
           19.20
           .
           
             I
             am
             full
             of
             matter
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             within
             me
             constraineth
             me
             ;
             behold
             my
             Belly
             is
             as
             Wine
             which
             hath
             not
             vent
             ,
             it
             is
             ready
             to
             burst
             like
             new
             Bottles
          
           ;
           and
           what
           now
           ?
           there
           was
           no
           need
           of
           any
           squeezing
           him
           to
           get
           a
           drop
           out
           ;
           no
           need
           of
           pouring
           some
           water
           in
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           pumping
           more
           out
           ;
           no
           ,
           he
           was
           resolved
           to
           ease
           himself
           .
           
             I
             will
             speak
             that
             I
             may
             be
             refreshed
             ,
             I
             will
             open
             my
             Lips
             ,
             and
             answer
             .
          
           The
           informing
           and
           rectifying
           of
           others
           ,
           the
           correcting
           of
           their
           errours
           and
           mistakes
           ,
           was
           an
           ease
           ,
           delight
           and
           refreshing
           to
           Elihu
           himself
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           and
           as
           this
           is
           the
           way
           to
           supply
           you
           with
           matter
           for
           Prayer
           ,
           so
           to
           furnish
           you
           with
           suitable
           affections
           also
           ;
           without
           which
           ,
           Praying
           is
           no
           better
           than
           trifling
           ,
           a
           losing
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           a
           mocking
           of
           God.
           When
           your
           hearts
           are
           dead
           and
           dull
           ,
           this
           considering
           of
           things
           is
           the
           way
           to
           excite
           and
           quicken
           them
           in
           the
           Duty
           ,
           Psal.
           39.4
           .
           
             My
             heart
             was
             hot
             within
             me
             ,
             while
             
             I
             was
             musing
             the
             fire
             burned
             ,
             than
             spake
             I
             with
             my
             Tongue
             .
          
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           two
           or
           three
           instances
           ;
           when
           you
           consider
           your
           own
           personal
           sins
           ,
           or
           those
           which
           have
           been
           committed
           by
           any
           of
           your
           Family
           ,
           it
           will
           help
           you
           in
           Confession
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           special
           part
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           a
           giving
           Glory
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           very
           much
           conduce
           to
           the
           humbling
           ,
           softning
           and
           melting
           of
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           will
           appear
           before
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           as
           becomes
           you
           ,
           and
           cannot
           carry
           with
           you
           a
           more
           acceptable
           and
           welcome
           present
           .
           Psal.
           51.17
           .
           
             The
             Sacrifices
             of
             God
             are
             a
             broken
             Spirit
             ,
             a
             broken
             and
             a
             contrite
             heart
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             not
             despise
             .
          
           When
           you
           ponder
           upon
           your
           own
           and
           your
           Families
           wants
           ,
           necessities
           ,
           burdens
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           it
           will
           draw
           forth
           desires
           and
           longings
           ;
           hungrings
           and
           thristings
           ,
           and
           
             God
             fills
             the
             hungry
             with
             good
             things
             ,
          
           it
           will
           raise
           an
           Holy
           fervor
           and
           heat
           ,
           and
           as
           in
           Manoahs
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           flame
           of
           thy
           Sacrifices
           the
           Father
           of
           Mercies
           ,
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Covenant
           may
           do
           wonderfully
           .
           And
           when
           you
           are
           considering
           of
           the
           mercy
           and
           goodness
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           commended
           by
           such
           and
           such
           circumstances
           ,
           it
           may
           tune
           both
           Heart
           and
           Tongue
           to
           a
           Song
           of
           praise
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           afford
           you
           just
           matter
           of
           thankfulness
           ,
           but
           also
           raise
           up
           your
           Souls
           to
           a
           God-blessing
           ,
           God-admiring
           ,
           and
           God-exalting
           frame
           ,
           and
           while
           you
           are
           much
           in
           Offering
           praise
           ;
           you
           may
           comfortably
           hope
           ,
           and
           expect
           that
           God
           will
           more
           and
           more
           shew
           you
           his
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           compass
           you
           about
           with
           his
           favour
           as
           a
           Shield
           ,
           and
           so
           sweeten
           your
           lives
           to
           you
           with
           farther
           instances
           of
           his
           care
           ,
           and
           evidences
           of
           his
           Love
           ,
           as
           shall
           further
           and
           raise
           your
           after
           comfort
           and
           joy
           .
        
         
           Many
           are
           spoil'd
           ,
           ruin'd
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           lost
           through
           want
           of
           consideration
           .
           They
           do
           not
           repent
           because
           they
           do
           not
           consider
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           reform
           nor
           amend
           their
           ways
           and
           their
           doings
           ,
           because
           they
           do
           not
           
           consider
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           present
           case
           ,
           many
           cannot
           pray
           ,
           because
           they
           do
           not
           consider
           .
           The
           most
           thinking
           Men
           are
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           good
           Reason
           ,
           look'd
           upon
           as
           the
           wisest
           Men.
           So
           the
           most
           thinking
           Christian
           is
           the
           best
           Christian
           ,
           most
           fit
           for
           the
           great
           work
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           most
           like
           to
           prosper
           in
           that
           or
           in
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           unto
           which
           he
           shall
           turn
           his
           hand
           .
           Only
           do
           not
           rest
           here
           ,
           nor
           take
           up
           with
           your
           own
           Thoughts
           and
           Studies
           as
           if
           they
           would
           be
           sufficient
           ,
           but
           let
           your
           Eyes
           ever
           be
           to
           the
           Everlasting
           Hills
           ,
           from
           which
           cometh
           your
           help
           ,
           and
           humbly
           beg
           of
           God
           the
           gracious
           assistance
           and
           influence
           of
           his
           blessed
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           is
           (
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           )
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplication
           ;
           and
           whose
           work
           it
           is
           to
           help
           the
           infirmities
           of
           his
           poor
           People
           ,
           without
           he
           fill
           your
           Sails
           you
           will
           lye
           Wind-bound
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           be
           in
           you
           as
           he
           was
           in
           Elihu
           ,
           he
           will
           both
           constrain
           and
           enable
           you
           ;
           and
           think
           with
           your selves
           how
           acceptable
           you
           must
           needs
           be
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           how
           powerful
           ,
           yea
           ,
           prevalent
           your
           Prayers
           with
           him
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           some
           of
           those
           blessed
           ones
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           making
           intercession
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           at
           his
           Fathers
           right
           hand
           in
           Heaven
           making
           intercession
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           While
           you
           are
           in
           the
           conscientious
           performance
           of
           Family
           duties
           ;
           curiously
           take
           notice
           and
           observe
           what
           comes
           of
           all
           .
           A
           wise
           Man
           would
           do
           nothing
           in
           vain
           ,
           no
           more
           would
           a
           wise
           and
           serious
           Christian.
           
             I
             run
          
           ,
           said
           
             Paul
             ,
             Corinth
          
           .
           1.10
           .
           
             Not
             as
             uncertainly
             ,
             so
             fight
             I
             not
             as
             one
             that
             beateth
             the
             Air.
          
           He
           did
           run
           as
           one
           that
           hoped
           to
           get
           the
           price
           ,
           and
           he
           did
           fight
           not
           meerly
           to
           exercise
           himself
           ,
           or
           to
           shew
           his
           Strength
           and
           Valour
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           design
           and
           in
           hope
           to
           obtain
           the
           Victory
           .
           Thus
           it
           should
           be
           with
           you
           and
           all
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           reference
           to
           duty
           :
           you
           have
           been
           Praying
           ,
           but
           what
           answer
           is
           
           there
           ,
           what
           return
           ?
           The
           Dove
           hath
           been
           sent
           out
           is
           he
           returned
           with
           an
           Olive-branch
           .
           You
           have
           let
           down
           your
           bucket
           into
           the
           Well
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           have
           you
           drawn
           Water
           with
           joy
           ?
           inquire
           what
           you
           your selves
           are
           the
           better
           for
           it
           ?
           and
           whether
           your
           Families
           are
           the
           better
           ;
           do
           you
           see
           less
           vanity
           in
           your
           young
           Ones
           ,
           and
           more
           solidity
           and
           seriousness
           than
           there
           was
           before
           ?
           What
           amendment
           is
           there
           ,
           and
           Reformation
           of
           things
           amiss
           ?
           What
           Conquests
           and
           Victories
           over
           Passions
           ?
           What
           Patience
           and
           contetnment
           under
           Crosses
           ,
           Losses
           ,
           Afflictions
           ,
           Provocations
           ?
           What
           more
           Reverence
           and
           Humility
           in
           Duties
           of
           Worship
           .
           More
           taking
           up
           of
           the
           Bible
           and
           other
           good
           Books
           to
           Read
           ?
           What
           more
           attentiveness
           to
           wholesom
           Instructions
           ,
           and
           Counsels
           ?
           What
           more
           dutifulness
           and
           respect
           to
           you
           in
           reward
           ?
           What
           token
           of
           Love
           from
           above
           ,
           what
           increase
           of
           goodness
           below
           ?
           It
           is
           not
           good
           after
           vows
           to
           make
           enquiry
           ,
           but
           to
           do
           it
           after
           Prayer
           is
           very
           good
           .
        
         
           It
           hath
           been
           the
           practice
           of
           Holy
           Men
           that
           are
           recorded
           in
           the
           Word
           ;
           when
           David
           resolved
           
             in
             the
             morning
             to
             direct
             his
             Prayer
             unto
             God
          
           ;
           he
           did
           at
           the
           same
           resolve
           
             to
             look
             up
             :
             Psalm
          
           5.3
           .
           He
           look'd
           to
           see
           what
           would
           ,
           become
           of
           his
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           what
           God
           would
           send
           in
           to
           him
           after
           it
           .
           When
           the
           Prophet
           Elijah
           had
           been
           Praying
           for
           Rain
           ;
           He
           sent
           his
           Servant
           to
           look
           toward
           the
           Sea
           seven
           times
           ,
           and
           left
           not
           till
           he
           saw
           a
           little
           Cloud
           ;
           Kings
           1.18.44
           .
           and
           that
           was
           to
           him
           a
           token
           of
           his
           speeding
           .
           And
           so
           again
           when
           Habakuk
           had
           been
           mightily
           wrestling
           with
           God
           in
           Prayer
           for
           Israel
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Caldeans
           ,
           that
           bitter
           and
           hasty
           Nation
           ,
           which
           should
           march
           thorough
           the
           breadth
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           gather
           Captives
           as
           the
           Sand.
           He
           said
           in
           Habukuk
           2.2
           .
           
             I
             will
             stand
             upon
             my
             watch
             ,
             and
             set
             me
             upon
             my
             Tower
             ,
             and
             will
             watch
             to
             see
             what
             he
             will
             say
             unto
             me
             .
          
           He
           that
           Prays
           much
           
           expects
           much
           and
           where
           there
           is
           an
           hopeful
           expectation
           there
           will
           be
           a
           curious
           Observation
           ;
           if
           any
           of
           you
           do
           not
           look
           after
           your
           Prayers
           when
           you
           have
           put
           them
           to
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sign
           you
           did
           not
           mind
           them
           while
           you
           made
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           I
           advise
           you
           to
           do
           thus
           after
           Praying
           ,
           so
           do
           the
           same
           after
           your
           Reading
           and
           repeating
           ,
           and
           instructing
           and
           counselling
           your
           Families
           ;
           the
           great
           God
           doth
           thus
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           been
           at
           much
           cost
           and
           charge
           upon
           his
           Vineyard
           .
           He
           looked
           it
           should
           bring
           forth
           Grapes
           ,
           and
           what
           Grapes
           it
           did
           bring
           forth
           ?
           Isaiah
           5.
           our
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           doth
           so
           too
           .
           Cant.
           6.11
           .
           
             I
             went
             down
             into
             the
             garden
             of
             nuts
             ,
             to
             seek
             fruits
             of
             the
             valley
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             whether
             the
             vine
             flourished
             and
             the
             pomegranates
             budded
             .
          
           And
           when
           the
           laborious
           Countryman
           hath
           Sown
           his
           Seed
           ,
           and
           committed
           it
           to
           the
           Earth
           ,
           he
           freequently
           goeth
           into
           the
           Field
           to
           see
           how
           it
           comes
           up
           ,
           and
           what
           crop
           he
           is
           like
           to
           have
           .
           So
           when
           the
           Merchant
           hath
           sent
           his
           Commodities
           to
           Sea
           ▪
           he
           longs
           to
           hear
           of
           their
           safe
           arrival
           at
           the
           intended
           Haven
           ,
           and
           then
           waits
           for
           a
           rich
           return
           :
           and
           what
           shall
           your
           Prayers
           and
           pains
           be
           neglected
           and
           forgotten
           as
           things
           meerly
           thrown
           away
           ?
           I
           grant
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           worthy
           God's
           regarding
           ;
           but
           are
           they
           not
           worthy
           your
           own
           ?
           Therefore
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           been
           taking
           pains
           in
           your
           Families
           ,
           and
           scattering
           holy
           truths
           and
           counsels
           there
           which
           are
           as
           so
           much
           precious
           Seed
           ;
           take
           notice
           ,
           what
           place
           it
           hath
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           what
           power
           upon
           them
           ;
           whether
           it
           passeth
           away
           as
           a
           tale
           that
           is
           told
           ,
           or
           roots
           and
           abides
           ,
           and
           what
           good
           comes
           of
           it
           ,
           what
           fruit
           there
           is
           like
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           you
           meet
           with
           no
           success
           as
           yet
           ,
           be
           not
           weary
           of
           well
           doing
           ;
           but
           go
           on
           ,
           duty
           is
           yours
           ,
           success
           is
           Gods
           ,
           who
           gives
           it
           when
           ,
           where
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           :
           follow
           one
           counsel
           with
           another
           ,
           one
           
           instruction
           with
           another
           ,
           one
           reproof
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           one
           prayer
           with
           another
           ;
           do
           not
           sin
           in
           ceasing
           and
           giving
           over
           .
           Something
           may
           come
           of
           it
           at
           the
           last
           .
           
             The
             Husbandman
             waiteth
             f●r
             the
             precious
             fruit
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             hath
             long
             patience
             .
             Iames
          
           5.7
           .
           He
           〈◊〉
           not
           Sow
           and
           Reap
           in
           a
           day
           ,
           the
           Seed
           lies
           a
           considerable
           time
           in
           the
           Furrows
           buried
           under
           the
           clods
           ;
           follow
           then
           the
           Wiseman's
           advise
           .
           
             In
             the
             morning
             Sowe
             thy
             Seed
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             evening
             withold
             not
             thine
             hand
             ,
             for
             thou
             knowest
             not
             whether
             shall
             prosper
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             both
             shall
             be
             alike
             good
             .
             Eccles
          
           11.6
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
             When
             you
             set
             upon
             holy
             duties
             (
             particularly
             ,
             that
             of
             prayer
             )
             see
             that
             you
             be
             well
             composed
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             a
             calmness
             of
             Soul
          
           ;
           we
           are
           required
           to
           lift
           up
           holy
           hands
           ,
           as
           in
           faith
           ,
           
             without
             doubting
          
           ▪
           so
           in
           love
           
             without
             wrath
          
           .
           I
           have
           known
           and
           heard
           of
           some
           that
           would
           go
           chiding
           and
           scolding
           to
           their
           Prayer
           ,
           in
           a
           chafe
           and
           fret
           ;
           but
           are
           they
           like
           to
           be
           welcome
           ?
           Sure
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           more
           adviseable
           to
           stay
           till
           they
           were
           cooler
           .
           God
           did
           in
           a
           most
           tremendous
           manner
           destroy
           Nadab
           ,
           and
           Abihu
           for
           Offering
           Incense
           with
           
             strange
             fire
          
           ;
           what
           then
           must
           thou
           expect
           ,
           who
           Offerest
           thine
           with
           Hell-fire
           ?
        
         
           The
           same
           Persons
           will
           fall
           into
           a
           scolding
           fit
           again
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Prayer
           is
           over
           ;
           what
           think
           you
           ,
           doth
           this
           speak
           Grace
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ?
           did
           they
           pray
           their
           Hearts
           into
           Heaven
           ?
           had
           they
           any
           communion
           with
           God
           ,
           sure
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           risen
           off
           their
           knees
           more
           like
           to
           him
           .
           When
           Moses
           had
           been
           in
           the
           Mount
           with
           God
           Forty
           days
           ,
           at
           his
           coming
           down
           his
           
             face
             shone
          
           ;
           there
           was
           a
           Light
           ,
           Beauty
           ,
           and
           Glory
           upon
           his
           Countenance
           he
           did
           not
           look
           ,
           speak
           ,
           nor
           act
           like
           
             a
             fury
          
           ;
           besides
           ▪
           how
           can
           such
           an
           〈◊〉
           think
           ,
           that
           others
           should
           get
           good
           by
           his
           Prayer●
           when
           he
           himself
           gets
           none
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           should
           〈◊〉
           any
           one
           of
           this
           Family
           into
           Godliness
           ,
           when
           he
           doth
           no●
           pray
           himself
           into
           quietness
           ?
           Thou
           O
           Man
           ,
           being
           
           under
           such
           a
           distemper
           ,
           wouldest
           not
           go
           to
           thy
           King
           ,
           how
           then
           darest
           thou
           go
           to
           thy
           God
           ?
           If
           thou
           beest
           touchy
           and
           froward
           at
           ,
           in
           ,
           and
           after
           thy
           Prayer
           ,
           God
           is
           not
           like
           to
           be
           pleased
           :
           Psal
           18.26
           .
           
             With
             the
             froward
             He
             will
             shew
             himself
             froward
             .
          
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           
             Do
             not
             chuse
             to
             live
             in
             those
             Families
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             not
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             Religious
             exercises
             ,
          
           if
           thou
           art
           only
           a
           Lodger
           in
           such
           an
           house
           ,
           deal
           with
           the
           Master
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           Friendly
           manner
           put
           him
           upon
           it
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           not
           be
           persuaded
           ,
           thou
           hast
           cleared
           thine
           own
           Soul
           ,
           that
           Family
           is
           none
           of
           thy
           charge
           ,
           therefore
           that
           neglect
           shall
           not
           be
           charg'd
           upon
           thee
           ,
           only
           be
           thou
           careful
           to
           pray
           by
           thy self
           and
           with
           thy
           Family
           if
           thou
           hast
           one
           ,
           yea
           and
           with
           his
           too
           if
           he
           either
           desires
           it
           or
           will
           permit
           it
           ,
           but
           why
           dost
           thou
           chuse
           to
           lodge
           there
           ?
           couldst
           thou
           find
           no
           other
           place
           to
           pitch
           thy
           Tent
           in
           ?
           If
           thou
           canst
           ,
           why
           dost
           not
           go
           to
           it
           ?
           Suppose
           there
           be
           where
           thou
           now
           art
           more
           outward
           conveniencies
           ,
           consider
           God
           is
           not
           there
           ,
           and
           it
           cannot
           be
           good
           living
           where
           God
           is
           not
           :
           for
           the
           pleasantness
           of
           the
           place
           Lot
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           dwell
           in
           Sodom
           ,
           but
           had
           not
           God
           been
           more
           merciful
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           consumed
           in
           the
           Flames
           of
           that
           vile
           City
           .
           It
           was
           a
           dismal
           time
           with
           the
           Egyptians
           ●●en
           in
           every
           one
           of
           their
           Houses
           there
           was
           one
           dead
           ,
           and
           must
           it
           not
           of
           neccessity
           be
           very
           uncomfortable
           to
           thee
           ,
           if
           alive
           unto
           God
           ,
           to
           live
           in
           a
           Family
           where
           they
           are
           all
           dead
           ?
           How
           did
           David
           bemoan
           himself
           while
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Saul
           ,
           though
           a
           Family
           unto
           which
           he
           was
           related
           ,
           yet
           because
           wicked
           he
           reckon'd
           it
           his
           unhappiness
           to
           be
           there
           ?
           Psalm
           120.5
           .
           
             Wo
             is
             me
             that
             I
             sojourn
             in
          
           Mesech
           ,
           
             that
             I
             dwell
             in
             the
             Tents
             of
          
           Kedar
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           
             Take
             none
             into
             your
             Family
             but
             those
             who
             will
             keep
             you
             company
             while
             walking
             with
             God.
          
           Carnal
           respect
           sway
           with
           many
           ,
           after
           which
           much
           mischief
           follows
           and
           the
           repentance
           of
           an
           whole
           Life
           .
           Accept
           
           not
           of
           him
           for
           thy
           Husband
           who
           cannot
           or
           will
           not
           live
           with
           thee
           as
           a
           man
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           a
           Child
           of
           God.
           How
           shall
           He
           help
           thee
           on
           in
           thy
           journey
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           himself
           walk
           in
           the
           way
           that
           leads
           thither
           .
           Neither
           ,
           do
           thou
           ,
           O
           man
           if
           fearing
           God
           ,
           take
           her
           for
           thy
           Wife
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           draw
           with
           thee
           in
           the
           Yoke
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           rather
           despise
           thee
           in
           her
           Heart
           ,
           or
           mock
           and
           flout
           at
           thee
           when
           serving
           and
           honouring
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Some
           indeed
           ,
           good
           natur'd
           men
           do
           take
           such
           in
           hope
           of
           gaining
           them
           afterward
           ,
           but
           for
           certain
           they
           run
           a
           desperate
           venture
           ,
           let
           the
           Portion
           be
           never
           so
           great
           ,
           thou
           hadst
           better
           be
           without
           it
           ,
           than
           fasten
           a
           Clog
           to
           thy
           Heel
           ,
           or
           take
           a
           Viper
           into
           thy
           Bosom
           :
           let
           Birds
           of
           a
           Feather
           get
           together
           ,
           what
           have
           
             Birds
             of
             Paradise
          
           to
           do
           with
           
             Vultures
             and
             Owls
          
           ?
           Favour
           is
           deceitful
           and
           beauty
           is
           vain
           ,
           but
           a
           Woman
           that
           fears
           the
           Lord
           shall
           be
           praised
           and
           should
           be
           chosen
           .
           The
           like
           for
           Servants
           their
           skill
           ,
           parts
           ,
           strength
           and
           fitness
           are
           to
           be
           look'd
           to
           ,
           but
           Godliness
           is
           not
           to
           be
           overlook'd
           .
           A
           wicked
           Servant
           may
           be
           a
           curse
           ,
           a
           moth
           to
           the
           house
           ,
           whereas
           a
           gracious
           one
           will
           be
           a
           blessing
           ,
           a
           treasure
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           
             You
             that
             are
             Servants
             in
             Prayerless
             Families
             ,
             supply
             that
             defect
             if
             you
             may
             have
             leave
             ,
          
           only
           do
           it
           humbly
           ,
           and
           
             double
             your
             respects
          
           to
           your
           Governours
           ,
           if
           leave
           for
           that
           be
           denied
           ,
           be
           more
           in
           secret
           Communion
           with
           your
           God
           ,
           tho'
           they
           keep
           a
           bad
           House
           keep
           you
           a
           good
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           if
           thou
           mayest
           
             honestly
             remove
          
           ,
           do
           it
           ,
           the
           sooner
           the
           better
           .
           Let
           not
           meer
           secular
           advantages
           keep
           thee
           there
           .
           
             It
             is
             better
             being
             out
             of
             the
             warm
             Sun
             than
             out
             of
             Gods
             blessing
             .
          
        
         
           And
           you
           that
           are
           fixed
           ,
           as
           a
           Wife
           ,
           Child
           ,
           an
           Apprentice
           ,
           count
           the
           want
           of
           Family-duty
           as
           your
           Affliction
           ,
           and
           groan
           under
           it
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           in
           your
           private
           addresses
           beg
           down
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           Mercy
           and
           Grace
           upon
           them
           .
           Pray
           heartily
           for
           them
           who
           will
           neither
           pray
           for
           you
           nor
           for
           themselves
           ,
           the
           godly
           
           Wife
           for
           the
           ungodly
           Husband
           ,
           the
           gracious
           Child
           for
           the
           profane
           Parent
           ,
           and
           the
           Religious
           Servant
           for
           the
           Wicked
           Master
           or
           Mistress
           ,
           yea
           ,
           wrestle
           mightily
           in
           Prayer
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           Iacob
           weep
           as
           well
           as
           
             make
             supplication
          
           ,
           and
           be
           sure
           to
           live
           up
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Relations
           you
           stand
           in
           ,
           filling
           up
           your
           days
           with
           the
           duties
           of
           your
           places
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           will
           not
           practise
           Godliness
           ,
           they
           may
           see
           the
           power
           of
           it
           in
           its
           influences
           upon
           you
           .
           If
           the
           Wife
           be
           peaceable
           and
           quiet
           ,
           loyal
           and
           loving
           ,
           respecting
           and
           reverencing
           her
           Husband
           ,
           the
           Children
           very
           dutiful
           and
           obedient
           ,
           the
           servants
           submissive
           ,
           diligent
           and
           faithful
           ,
           every
           one
           walking
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           giving
           no
           cause
           of
           quarrelling
           with
           you
           ,
           or
           blaspheming
           Religion
           for
           your
           sakes
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           let
           your
           whole
           conversation
           be
           as
           it
           becometh
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           You
           see
           I
           have
           spent
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           time
           and
           taken
           no
           small
           pains
           in
           studying
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           and
           writing
           out
           all
           this
           discourse
           .
           Oh!
           that
           it
           may
           not
           be
           in
           vain
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           better
           that
           have
           heard
           or
           shall
           read
           it
           ;
           to
           that
           end
           the
           good
           Lord
           accompany
           it
           with
           his
           Spirit
           and
           blessing
           ▪
           bring
           you
           to
           this
           work
           ,
           keep
           you
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           help
           you
           so
           to
           manage
           your selves
           and
           families
           ,
           that
           after
           a
           Life
           of
           Prayer
           on
           Earth
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           taken
           up
           to
           a
           Life
           of
           Praise
           in
           Heaven
           where
           all
           your
           Wants
           shall
           be
           supplied
           ,
           all
           your
           Prayers
           answered
           ,
           and
           all
           your
           hopes
           accomplished
           ,
           then
           you
           will
           see
           the
           Word
           was
           your
           best
           rule
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           your
           real
           Friends
           ,
           and
           Religion
           your
           grand
           Interest
           ,
           when
           fury
           shall
           be
           poured
           out
           upon
           them
           that
           know
           not
           God
           ,
           and
           Hell
           shall
           receive
           the
           Families
           that
           call
           not
           upon
           his
           Name
           ,
           where
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           end
           of
           their
           torment
           and
           pain
           ,
           nor
           of
           their
           roaring
           ,
           cursing
           ,
           and
           blaspheming
           ,
           of
           that
           holy
           ,
           and
           righteous
           ,
           but
           terrible
           God
           ,
           whom
           they
           would
           not
           be
           persuaded
           to
           love
           ,
           seek
           and
           serve
           .
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           POSTCRIPT
           .
        
         
           HAVING
           said
           so
           much
           as
           I
           have
           done
           in
           this
           Book
           to
           the
           graver
           sort
           of
           Persons
           ,
           your
           Parents
           ,
           and
           Governours
           ,
           dear
           young
           ones
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           for
           their
           sakes
           ,
           but
           yours
           also
           .
           I
           have
           judged
           it
           fit
           to
           accompany
           that
           advice
           and
           counsel
           to
           them
           ,
           with
           a
           few
           words
           to
           you
           ,
           because
           you
           likewise
           are
           very
           nearly
           and
           greatly
           concerned
           ,
           and
           all
           means
           possible
           are
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           for
           the
           preventing
           your
           present
           miscarriage
           ,
           and
           eternal
           ruine
           .
        
         
           You
           are
           now
           in
           the
           Morning
           of
           your
           Age
           ,
           and
           prime
           of
           your
           strength
           ,
           you
           have
           set
           forth
           and
           entred
           upon
           that
           Journey
           which
           will
           certainly
           bring
           you
           to
           your
           last
           home
           ,
           where
           you
           must
           take
           up
           your
           everlasting
           abode
           ,
           from
           whence
           there
           can
           be
           no
           remove
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           be
           either
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           Hell
           ,
           the
           Glorious
           Mansions
           above
           ,
           or
           the
           Bottomless
           Pit
           below
           ;
           where
           it
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           for
           you
           to
           take
           heed
           to
           your
           ways
           ,
           and
           ponder
           all
           your
           goings
           ,
           to
           set
           out
           right
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           go
           straight
           on
           ,
           without
           turning
           either
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           left
           ;
           otherwise
           you
           will
           be
           lost
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           way
           be
           not
           good
           ,
           the
           end
           cannot
           be
           peace
           ;
           
             as
             for
             such
             as
             turn
             aside
             unto
             their
             cro●ked
             Paths
             ,
             the
             Lord
             shall
             lead
             them
             forth
             with
             the
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             ,
          
           Psal.
           125.5
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           too
           evident
           ,
           that
           multitudes
           of
           young
           ones
           ,
           through
           corrupt
           inclination
           ,
           and
           bad
           conduct
           ,
           have
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           way
           of
           life
           betimes
           ,
           and
           could
           never
           find
           it
           afterward
           .
           Having
           made
           an
           early
           choice
           of
           Sin
           ,
           they
           grew
           harden'd
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           there
           being
           a
           judicial
           Tradition
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           power
           thereof
           ,
           they
           went
           on
           to
           commit
           it
           with
           greediness
           ,
           living
           and
           dying
           
           its
           Votaries
           and
           Vassals
           ;
           and
           is
           it
           not
           sad
           to
           consider
           ?
           may
           it
           not
           well
           be
           matter
           of
           bitter
           lamentation
           ,
           that
           such
           Excellent
           Noble
           Creatures
           should
           be
           spoiled
           ,
           such
           precious
           immortal
           Souls
           should
           be
           irrecoverably
           lost
           ,
           that
           such
           sweet
           and
           lovely
           Blossoms
           should
           be
           utterly
           blasted
           ;
           that
           they
           who
           once
           were
           the
           hope
           of
           their
           Parents
           ,
           and
           might
           have
           been
           the
           Ornaments
           and
           Blessings
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           should
           prove
           burthens
           and
           curses
           to
           them
           both
           .
           God
           forbid
           that
           any
           of
           you
           should
           be
           so
           too
           ,
           for
           we
           have
           too
           many
           such
           already
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           I
           pray
           God
           that
           you
           may
           ,
           and
           desire
           that
           you
           would
           be
           serious
           betimes
           ;
           get
           alone
           ,
           sit
           down
           and
           consider
           what
           you
           are
           ,
           where
           you
           are
           ,
           whether
           you
           are
           going
           ?
           what
           is
           for
           your
           interest
           ,
           and
           what
           against
           it
           ?
           labour
           to
           know
           ,
           and
           knowing
           mind
           those
           things
           which
           belong
           unto
           your
           peace
           ▪
           youth
           will
           not
           always
           last
           ,
           nor
           the
           pleasures
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           you
           do
           now
           count
           so
           very
           sweet
           and
           delicious
           ,
           and
           run
           such
           desperate
           ventures
           for
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           .
           A
           Sickness
           may
           quickly
           be
           sent
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           cover
           your
           faces
           with
           a
           dismal
           paleness
           ,
           pick
           the
           Marrow
           out
           of
           your
           Bones
           ,
           suck
           all
           the
           Milk
           out
           of
           your
           Breasts
           ,
           and
           convert
           all
           your
           strength
           into
           weakness
           ,
           faintness
           ,
           and
           tremblings
           ;
           your
           smiles
           may
           be
           turned
           into
           frowns
           ,
           your
           mirth
           into
           mourning
           ,
           your
           laughter
           into
           heaviness
           ,
           and
           your
           songs
           into
           sighs
           ,
           groans
           ,
           and
           shrieks
           .
           Your
           own
           Consciences
           may
           arm
           against
           you
           as
           your
           enemy
           ,
           and
           God
           may
           so
           appear
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           your
           terrour
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           be
           then
           made
           to
           possess
           the
           iniquities
           of
           your
           youth
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           honey
           is
           spent
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           the
           sting
           left
           ,
           the
           pleasure
           is
           over
           ,
           and
           only
           the
           guilt
           remains
           ,
           whereby
           you
           are
           bound
           over
           to
           the
           suffering
           of
           the
           judgment
           written
           .
           If
           you
           be
           not
           wise
           in
           this
           condition
           ,
           you
           may
           live
           and
           die
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           will
           see
           
           cause
           to
           wish
           you
           had
           never
           been
           born
           .
           O!
           be
           you
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           be
           ye
           your
           own
           friends
           ,
           provide
           for
           your
           own
           peace
           and
           welfare
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           working
           out
           your
           Damnation
           with
           joy
           ,
           jollity
           ,
           and
           self-pleasing
           ,
           chuse
           to
           work
           out
           your
           Salvation
           with
           fear
           and
           trembling
           ,
           since
           all
           the
           pleasures
           of
           Sin
           are
           but
           for
           a
           season
           ;
           do
           you
           seek
           out
           for
           ,
           and
           make
           sure
           of
           those
           which
           are
           at
           Gods
           right
           hand
           for
           evermore
           ;
           and
           since
           this
           life
           will
           be
           but
           short
           ,
           when
           drawn
           out
           to
           its
           greatest
           length
           ,
           do
           you
           lay
           hold
           upon
           that
           which
           is
           quite
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           death
           ,
           that
           life
           which
           came
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           perfected
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           know
           ,
           how
           great
           a
           number
           soever
           the
           Prodigals
           and
           Profligate
           Youths
           of
           the
           present
           Age
           do
           amount
           to
           ;
           yet
           if
           you
           will
           be
           serious
           ,
           and
           truly
           religious
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           be
           alone
           ,
           there
           have
           been
           many
           choice
           and
           excellent
           Persons
           that
           went
           before
           you
           ;
           the
           Names
           of
           some
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           Character
           ,
           you
           meet
           with
           in
           the
           Sacred
           Records
           ,
           an
           Isaac
           who
           loved
           Meditation
           ,
           a
           Iacob
           that
           was
           set
           for
           the
           blessing
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           Vow
           bound
           himself
           to
           have
           and
           own
           the
           Lord
           for
           his
           God.
           And
           Abijah
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Ieroboam
           ,
           in
           whom
           there
           was
           found
           some
           good
           thing
           toward
           the
           Lord
           God
           of
           Israel
           .
           An
           Obadiah
           ,
           that
           fear'd
           the
           Lord
           from
           his
           youth
           ,
           a
           Iosiah
           ,
           whose
           heart
           was
           tender
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           humbled
           himself
           ,
           and
           wept
           before
           the
           Lord
           ;
           a
           young
           Iohn
           that
           was
           the
           Beloved
           Disciple
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           lay
           in
           his
           Bosom
           ,
           and
           a
           Timothy
           ,
           who
           knew
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           a
           Child
           :
           And
           this
           Age
           ,
           as
           vile
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           is
           not
           altogether
           barren
           ,
           but
           some
           such
           are
           to
           be
           found
           among
           us
           ,
           though
           too
           few
           ,
           the
           Lord
           knoweth
           ,
           too
           too
           few
           ,
           if
           compared
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           do
           you
           ,
           dear
           hearts
           ,
           add
           to
           the
           number
           ,
           be
           you
           Trees
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           Plants
           of
           Renown
           .
        
         
         
           Two
           things
           I
           do
           earnestly
           desire
           for
           you
           ,
           viz.
           that
           you
           may
           be
           holy
           now
           ,
           and
           happy
           for
           ever
           ;
           that
           you
           may
           spend
           your
           time
           as
           you
           ought
           ,
           and
           then
           have
           a
           blessed
           Eternity
           ;
           live
           to
           purpose
           ,
           and
           die
           in
           peace
           ,
           Husband
           and
           lay
           out
           this
           life
           wisely
           ,
           and
           make
           sure
           of
           a
           better
           .
           I
           wish
           you
           the
           good
           things
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           full
           out
           so
           far
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           as
           will
           be
           good
           for
           you
           ,
           but
           withal
           ,
           better
           things
           too
           ;
           for
           really
           ,
           such
           is
           my
           esteem
           of
           you
           ,
           that
           however
           the
           Sons
           of
           the
           Earth
           rate
           them
           ,
           I
           look
           not
           upon
           them
           as
           good
           enough
           to
           make
           up
           a
           Portion
           for
           you
           ,
           they
           are
           too
           little
           ,
           and
           low
           and
           fading
           ,
           they
           perish
           in
           the
           using
           ;
           may
           Iehovah
           ,
           whose
           is
           the
           Earth
           and
           fulness
           thereof
           ,
           bestow
           upon
           you
           such
           a
           part
           as
           will
           make
           you
           serviceable
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           life
           comfortable
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           while
           you
           have
           it
           ,
           so
           use
           and
           improve
           it
           ,
           that
           when
           it
           shall
           fail
           you
           ,
           you
           may
           not
           miss
           of
           the
           delights
           and
           glories
           of
           Eternity
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           end
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           begin
           betimes
           ,
           do
           not
           imbezzle
           and
           squander
           gway
           your
           choicest
           Seasons
           ,
           your
           golden
           hours
           ,
           lay
           not
           out
           the
           very
           best
           you
           have
           upon
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           ,
           thinking
           to
           reserve
           for
           God
           the
           dregs
           and
           refuse
           ;
           Oh!
           how
           sweet
           is
           early
           Religion
           !
           how
           beautiful
           a
           green
           head
           found
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Righteousness
           !
           how
           pleasant
           to
           see
           tender
           Plants
           bringing
           forth
           Fruit
           unto
           God
           ?
           Are
           you
           descended
           of
           good
           Parents
           ,
           do
           not
           degenerate
           ,
           let
           the
           Faith
           that
           was
           in
           them
           be
           in
           you
           also
           ;
           like
           precious
           Faith
           are
           your
           Lines
           cast
           in
           Religious
           Families
           ,
           walk
           worthy
           of
           the
           mercy
           ,
           and
           keep
           peace
           with
           them
           in
           the
           way
           of
           God.
           It
           is
           your
           unhappiness
           to
           be
           in
           wicked
           Families
           ,
           do
           not
           learn
           their
           ways
           ,
           partake
           not
           with
           them
           in
           their
           Sins
           ,
           be
           not
           tainted
           by
           them
           ,
           nor
           worse
           for
           them
           ,
           remembring
           there
           were
           Saints
           in
           
           Nero's
           House
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           great
           indeed
           ,
           truly
           noble
           to
           be
           good
           in
           the
           midst
           
           of
           bad
           examples
           ,
           of
           many
           discouragements
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           opposition
           ;
           such
           I
           would
           fain
           have
           you
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           such
           the
           better
           .
           That
           you
           may
           be
           such
           ,
           beg
           of
           God
           by
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           consider
           what
           I
           can
           but
           hint
           to
           you
           .
        
         
           Study
           well
           your
           own
           case
           ,
           the
           vileness
           of
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           the
           miserableness
           of
           your
           State
           by
           Nature
           ,
           whatever
           you
           have
           to
           commend
           you
           unto
           Men
           ;
           there
           is
           more
           than
           enough
           to
           render
           you
           odious
           and
           abominable
           unto
           God.
           Abhor
           therefore
           your selves
           ,
           bewail
           your
           condition
           ,
           and
           get
           out
           of
           it
           as
           fast
           as
           you
           can
           ,
           which
           you
           can
           no
           other
           way
           do
           ,
           but
           by
           getting
           into
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           only
           City
           of
           Refuge
           ,
           unto
           which
           Sinners
           may
           flee
           for
           safety
           ,
           the
           Rock
           of
           Salvation
           in
           which
           they
           may
           hide
           ,
           and
           upon
           it
           build
           ;
           who
           died
           that
           he
           might
           redeem
           from
           Sin
           and
           Wrath
           ,
           and
           lives
           to
           receive
           and
           embrace
           all
           those
           that
           come
           unto
           him
           ;
           go
           then
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           beg
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           washed
           with
           his
           blood
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           please
           to
           be
           a
           Principle
           of
           Spiritual
           Life
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           Author
           of
           Eternal
           Salvation
           to
           you
           .
           Be
           thankful
           for
           restraints
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           not
           so
           bad
           as
           others
           ;
           but
           rest
           not
           in
           them
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           external
           performances
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           lovely
           form
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           but
           look
           after
           a
           saving
           change
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           in
           you
           the
           root
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           an
           heart
           sincerely
           set
           against
           sin
           ,
           and
           for
           God.
           Avoid
           all
           loose
           bad
           Company
           ,
           even
           as
           you
           would
           the
           Devil
           ,
           for
           his
           Children
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Father
           they
           will
           do
           ,
           and
           his
           designs
           they
           will
           be
           carrying
           on
           in
           all
           places
           where
           they
           are
           .
           Can
           a
           Man
           touch
           Pitch
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           defiled
           therewith
           ?
           or
           familiarly
           converse
           with
           with
           wicked
           Men
           ,
           or
           lewd
           vain
           Women
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           in
           danger
           of
           learning
           their
           manner
           ?
           walk
           with
           wise
           Men
           ,
           so
           you
           may
           learn
           wisdom
           ,
           delight
           in
           them
           that
           fear
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           associate
           with
           
           those
           here
           ,
           with
           whom
           you
           would
           chuse
           to
           be
           in
           the
           other
           World.
           Be
           not
           strangers
           to
           the
           necessary
           and
           excellent
           duty
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           but
           delight
           to
           make
           it
           your
           business
           every
           day
           ;
           keep
           not
           away
           from
           Family-duties
           ,
           but
           bless
           God
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           serious
           and
           fervent
           in
           them
           ,
           yet
           think
           not
           your selves
           by
           them
           discharged
           from
           attendance
           upon
           God
           ,
           and
           seeking
           his
           face
           in
           your
           private
           retirements
           ;
           honour
           your
           Parents
           ,
           and
           other
           Governours
           ,
           and
           study
           to
           please
           them
           well
           in
           all
           things
           in
           the
           Lord.
           Open
           your
           ear
           to
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           be
           ready
           to
           learn
           and
           practice
           all
           that
           is
           good
           .
           Hear
           the
           instruction
           of
           your
           Father
           ,
           and
           forsake
           not
           the
           Law
           of
           your
           Mother
           ,
           let
           them
           not
           depart
           from
           your
           eyes
           ,
           but
           keep
           them
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           your
           heart
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           life
           unto
           them
           that
           find
           them
           ,
           and
           health
           unto
           all
           their
           Flesh.
           In
           your
           behaviour
           be
           sober
           ,
           modest
           ,
           and
           chast
           ,
           humble
           and
           loving
           to
           all
           you
           have
           to
           do
           with
           ,
           faithful
           to
           your
           trust
           ,
           and
           diligent
           in
           your
           business
           ,
           mind
           your
           Masters
           interest
           as
           much
           as
           if
           it
           were
           your
           own
           ,
           God
           will
           bless
           you
           the
           better
           for
           it
           :
           when
           you
           are
           removed
           from
           all
           Spectators
           ,
           so
           that
           no
           body
           on
           earth
           sees
           you
           ,
           remember
           there
           is
           one
           above
           that
           doth
           ,
           and
           let
           that
           awe
           and
           preserve
           you
           from
           sin
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           of
           purer
           eyes
           than
           to
           behold
           iniquity
           .
           Love
           all
           vertue
           and
           goodness
           ,
           hate
           all
           vice
           ,
           all
           filthiness
           ,
           both
           of
           Flesh
           and
           Spirit
           ;
           govern
           your selves
           well
           ,
           keep
           your
           hearts
           with
           all
           diligence
           ,
           make
           a
           Covenant
           with
           your
           eyes
           ,
           set
           a
           watch
           before
           the
           door
           of
           your
           lips
           ,
           give
           honour
           to
           Superiours
           ,
           be
           respective
           to
           your
           equals
           ,
           courteous
           to
           your
           inferiours
           ,
           civil
           and
           obliging
           to
           all
           ;
           morose
           and
           imperious
           ,
           froward
           and
           quarrelsom
           with
           none
           ;
           wise
           and
           prudent
           in
           looking
           to
           your
           Concerns
           ,
           and
           managing
           all
           your
           Affairs
           ;
           consider
           every
           motion
           that
           is
           made
           to
           you
           ,
           before
           you
           embrace
           and
           close
           with
           it
           ;
           ponder
           your
           actions
           before
           you
           do
           them
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           not
           make
           more
           work
           for
           Repentance
           than
           you
           need
           ,
           and
           weigh
           your
           words
           before
           you
           speak
           them
           .
           Moses
           suffer'd
           greatly
           for
           speaking
           unadvisedly
           with
           his
           lips
           ;
           keep
           your selves
           from
           Sin
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           tends
           to
           your
           destruction
           ,
           
           and
           avoid
           vanity
           and
           lightness
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           will
           issue
           in
           your
           disparagement
           .
        
         
           Sweet
           youth
           ,
           let
           me
           perswade
           and
           prevail
           with
           you
           to
           remember
           your
           Creator
           in
           the
           days
           of
           your
           youth
           ;
           own
           him
           as
           your
           great
           Lord
           ,
           from
           whom
           you
           had
           your
           being
           ,
           upon
           whom
           you
           have
           your
           dependance
           ,
           and
           unto
           whom
           you
           must
           be
           accountable
           for
           your
           time
           and
           talents
           ;
           and
           all
           that
           you
           have
           done
           in
           the
           Body
           :
           make
           God
           your
           choice
           ,
           this
           is
           your
           chusing
           time
           ,
           oh
           !
           chuse
           well
           ,
           chuse
           God
           for
           your
           sweetest
           Companion
           ,
           walk
           with
           him
           as
           Noah
           did
           ,
           and
           Enoch
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Saints
           in
           their
           several
           Generations
           .
           When
           you
           awake
           be
           still
           with
           him
           ,
           be
           continually
           with
           him
           ,
           let
           your
           fellowship
           be
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           Son
           Jesus
           Christ.
           Eye
           God
           as
           the
           most
           perfect
           pattern
           ,
           and
           study
           imitation
           ,
           be
           ye
           followers
           of
           him
           as
           dear
           Children
           ,
           holy
           as
           he
           is
           holy
           ,
           and
           live
           to
           God
           as
           your
           noblest
           end
           ,
           do
           all
           to
           his
           glory
           ,
           if
           you
           make
           his
           glory
           your
           end
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           use
           of
           your
           Salvation
           as
           a
           means
           thereto
           ,
           so
           that
           both
           means
           and
           end
           shall
           be
           secur'd
           ;
           count
           his
           fear
           your
           treasure
           ;
           Hezekiah
           valued
           it
           more
           than
           his
           Royal
           Exchequer
           ,
           or
           his
           Peoples
           Purses
           ;
           be
           you
           in
           it
           all
           the
           day
           ,
           fear
           him
           now
           as
           a
           Father
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           not
           at
           last
           tremble
           before
           him
           as
           a
           Judge
           ,
           nor
           be
           glad
           to
           have
           Rocks
           and
           Mountains
           fall
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           hide
           you
           from
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           wrath
           .
           Oh!
           let
           Jesus
           Christ
           be
           precious
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           to
           all
           them
           that
           believe
           ,
           sell
           all
           for
           that
           Pearl
           of
           Price
           ;
           part
           with
           your
           sins
           ,
           and
           your
           own
           Righteousness
           ,
           all
           confidence
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           you
           have
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           rather
           than
           go
           without
           him
           ;
           take
           him
           in
           all
           his
           Offices
           ,
           learn
           of
           him
           as
           your
           Prophet
           ,
           trust
           in
           him
           as
           your
           Priest
           ,
           and
           submit
           to
           him
           as
           your
           King
           ;
           follow
           him
           in
           all
           his
           ways
           ,
           and
           be
           expressive
           of
           him
           in
           your
           own
           ;
           shew
           forth
           the
           vertues
           ,
           the
           humility
           ,
           meekness
           ,
           patience
           ,
           holiness
           ,
           heavenly
           mindedness
           of
           him
           who
           hath
           called
           you
           unto
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           Glory
           .
        
         
         
           Ask
           of
           God
           that
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Love
           and
           Power
           ,
           and
           a
           sound
           mind
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           convince
           you
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           lead
           you
           into
           all
           truth
           ,
           help
           your
           infirmities
           ,
           strengthen
           you
           with
           all
           might
           in
           the
           inner-Man
           ,
           quicken
           and
           inlarge
           you
           ,
           revive
           and
           comfort
           you
           ,
           sealing
           you
           up
           to
           the
           day
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           beware
           of
           resisting
           ,
           quenching
           ,
           or
           grieving
           him
           .
        
         
           Acquaint
           your selves
           well
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           read
           them
           every
           day
           ,
           study
           them
           ,
           meditate
           in
           them
           ,
           pray
           for
           the
           opening
           of
           your
           eyes
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           see
           the
           wondrous
           things
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           precious
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           make
           them
           your
           delight
           ,
           and
           your
           Counsellors
           ,
           receiveing
           no
           Doctrine
           as
           true
           but
           what
           they
           own
           ,
           nor
           any
           practice
           as
           good
           ,
           which
           they
           do
           not
           allow
           ;
           eye
           them
           as
           the
           rule
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Manners
           ,
           hide
           them
           in
           your
           heads
           and
           hearts
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           not
           sin
           against
           God
           ;
           know
           the
           truth
           ,
           love
           ,
           and
           live
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Get
           Consciences
           rightly
           inform'd
           ,
           and
           consult
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           ready
           to
           hear
           them
           ,
           do
           not
           cross
           them
           ,
           but
           make
           it
           your
           daily
           exercise
           to
           keep
           them
           void
           of
           offence
           both
           toward
           God
           ,
           and
           toward
           Man
           ;
           remembring
           that
           Conscience
           is
           Gods
           Deputy
           ,
           which
           curiously
           observes
           ,
           and
           carefully
           records
           thoughts
           ,
           words
           ,
           and
           actions
           ;
           is
           more
           than
           a
           thousand
           Witnesses
           ,
           will
           be
           a
           sweet
           Comforter
           ,
           or
           dreadful
           Tormentor
           .
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           set
           God
           always
           before
           you
           ,
           live
           by
           faith
           upon
           him
           ,
           in
           obedience
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           frequently
           and
           seriously
           think
           of
           Death
           ,
           Judgment
           ,
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Hell.
           So
           carry
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           not
           be
           a
           curse
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           nor
           a
           grief
           to
           your
           Friends
           while
           you
           live
           ,
           nor
           a
           terrour
           to
           your selves
           when
           you
           come
           to
           die
           .
           My
           hearts
           desire
           and
           Prayer
           for
           you
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           doth
           bless
           you
           ,
           and
           make
           you
           blessings
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .